2,
MEMOIRS
OF THE
RIGHT REV. DANIEL CORRIE, LL.D.
Woodman.
Fleet Street JanT 1847.
MEMOIRS
OF THE
RIGHT REV. DANIEL CORRIE, LLD.
il
FIRST BISHOP OF HABEAS.
COMPILED CHIEFLY FROM HIS OWN LETTERS AND JOURNALS,
BY HIS BROTHERS.
SEELEY, BURNSIDE, AND SEELEY,
FLEET STREET, LONDON
MDCCCXLVII.
At
MORSE STEPHENS
LEONARD SHELBY, PRINTER,
THAMES DITTON.
PREFACE.
As the greater portion of these Memoirs of a loved
and honoured brother, have heen derived from his
own papers, it is hoped that the risk of representing
him other than he really was has, in a great mea-
sure, been avoided. In making use, however, of
such materials as were in the possession of the Edi-
tors, they judged it to be desirable to give somewhat
copious details of their brother's earlier ministerial
labours, because they conceived that it was then
that the principles and motives by which through-
out life he desired to be actuated were most se-
verely tested. The Editors were of opinion, too,
that whilst many of the particulars connected with
their brother's earlier labours in Northern India,
would be new to the great proportion of the present
generation, these records of " the day of small
things " could not be without interest and use to
all who may be engaged in the work of Missions.
To account for the delay attending the appear-
ance of this Volume, it may be proper to state, that,
independently of the time consumed in the trans-
511660
VI PREFACE.
mission of some papers from India, many unfore-
seen circumstances prevented the brother who had
undertaken the task, from preparing any portion of
these Memoirs for the press until August, 1845.
At that time it pleased God to visit him with a
serious illness, which ultimately brought him to
the grave ; and thus the responsibility of complete-
ing what an abler hand had commenced, devolv-
ed on the only surviving brother, who, in his turn,
has not been altogether free from those interrup-
tions which arise out of the duties and afflictions
of ordinary life.
It remains to acknowledge, with thanks, the
obligation of the Editors to the Lord Bishop of
Oxford, for the Letters which the subject of these
Memoirs addressed to the Rev. D. Brown, the Rev.
H. Martyn, and the Rev. J. Sargent ; to the Lord
Bishop of Calcutta, for the account of the Visitation
of the Upper Provinces, which appears in pp. 529
and seq ; to the widow of the late Rev. J. Buckworth,
for letters addressed to her husband ; and to the
Archdeacon Harper for letters and information con-
nected with the Diocese of Madras. It will be seen
also, that the Editors of these Memoirs have been
much indebted to the correspondence of their brother
with Mr. Sherer, of the Bengal Civil Service, him-
self recently numbered with the dead who are
waiting for the resurrection to eternal life.
January 28, 1847.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
HIS EARLY LIFE AND MINISTRATIONS. . . page \
CHAPTER II.
DEPARTURE FOR INDIA VOYAGE ARRIVAL AT CALCUTTA . page 23
CHAPTER III.
AT ALDEEN APPOINTED TO CHUNAR. . . page 47
CHAPTER IV.
SETTLEMENT AT CHUNAR. .... page 66
Vlll CONTENTS.
CHAPTER V.
RESIDENCE AT CHUNAR. .... page 88
CHAPTER VI.
VISIT TO CALCUTTA ARRIVAL OF HIS SISTER. . page 118
CHAPTER VII.
REMOVES FROM CHUNAR ARRIVES AT CAWNPORE ILLNESS OF
MRS. MARTYN. ..... page 140
CHAPTER VIII.
RESIDENCE AT CAWNPORE. .... page 178
CHAPTER IX.
CAWNPORE COEL RETURN TO CALCUTTA. . . page 201
CHAPTER X.
CALCUTTA. ..... page 227
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XL
IX
page 245
CHAPTER XII.
VOYAGE TO ENGLAND. ..... page 280
CHAPTER XIII.
RETURN TO CALCUTTA.
page 295
CHAPTER XIV.
REMOVAL TO CALCUTTA.
page 320
CHAPTER XV.
CAWNPORE CALCUTTA RETURN OF MR. THOMASON DEATH OF
BISHOP HEBER. .....
CHAPTER XVI.
ARRIVAL OF BISHOP JAMES CONSECRATION OF THE BISHOP'S
COLLEGE DEATH OF BISHOP JAMES VISIT TO THE UPPER
PROVINCES. . . . . . . page 415
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XVII.
GOVERNMENT RETRENCHMENTS PLAN FOR A COLLEGE DEATH OF
MR. THOMASON ABOLITION OF SUTTEE ARRIVAL OF BISHOP
TURNER. . . . . . page 440
CHAPTER XVIII.
DISQUIETUDE CONCERNING THE ANGLO-HINDOO COLLEGE DEATH
OF BISHOP TURNER. .... page 481
CHAPTER XIX.
ARRIVAL OF BISHOP WILSON BAPTISM OF NATIVES ORDINATIONS
VISITATION OF THE UPPER PROVINCES. . page 519
CHAPTER XX.
DELAY IN HIS NOMINATION TO THE BISHOPRIC NARROW ESCAPE
FROM DEATH SUMMONED TO ENGLAND VISITS THE CAPE AND
ST. HELENA HIS CONSECRATION INTERVIEW WITH THE KING
ARRIVAL IN MADRAS VISIT TO TANJORE AND TINNE-
VELLY. ...... page 563
CHAPTER XXL
CHURCH-BUILDING FUND SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR THE IRISH CLERGY
THE MADRAS GRAMMAR SCHOOL MEMORIAL TO GOVERNMENT
PRIMARY VISITATION DEATH OF MRS. CORRIE ORDINATION
DEATH OF BISHOP CORRTE. . . page 603
MEMOIRS,
ETC.
MEMOIRS,
ETC. ETC.
CHAPTER I.
HIS EARLY LIFE AND MINISTRATIONS.
DANIEL CORRIE, the subject of this Memoir, was
born on the 10th of April 1777, and was the eldest
surviving son of the late Rev. John Corrie, for
many years Curate of Colsterworth, in the county
of Lincoln, and Vicar of Osbournby in the same
county, and afterwards Rector of Morcott, in the
county of Rutland. The history of the early part
of Mr. Corrie's life will be best told by the following
extract from his private Journal, dated on his
twenty-seventh birthday :
" Alas, when I look back, what a dreary waste appears !
Seventeen years spent at home without a thought of God or
salvation, though I had the benefit of family worship, and
abundance of good advice. The succeeding four years I spent
B
'2 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
with Mr. E,* principally in London, and its neighbourhood,
exposed to every temptation. The first serious resolution I
made of reformation was on the night of February 10, 1798,
on which I heard of my mother's death, which, occurring
suddenly, was a great shock to me. I loved her most dearly,
and had much reason to do so. Being totally ignorant,
however, of my own depravity, and in darkness as it regarded
the work of the Redeemer, I soon broke all my resolutions.
In May 1798, I returned to my father : and, being removed
from my temptations, I was in hope of effectually reforming
myself; but, alas ! on every convenient occasion, I became
the prey of my former temptations. In the October of that
year, we removed from Colsterworth to Grantham, where I
became still more strict, attending every month at the Lord's
Table ; but I was still ignorant of the way of salvation. In
the summer of 1799, 1 was entered of Clare Hall, Cambridge ;
and before going into residence, I met frequently with Mr.
G. N., who took much pains to direct my views aright ; but
I obstinately withstood him, and succeeded too fatally, I fear,
in hardening C. against his admonitions. Still, I was desti-
tute of true peace, and determined on greater strictness, such
as fasting and penance, &c. &c. I went into residence at
Cambridge, October 1799; but instead of further reforma-
tion, I spent my first year in a round of dissipation. Still,
however, I maintained appearances, being seldom out of
gates after ten o'clock, or being absent from chapel. I went
occasionally to Trinity Church, f though I was much dis-
gusted with what I heard there. During the summer of
1800, I had time for reflection, and returned to college in
the autumn, with some faint desires of doing better. At
Christmas of that year, I was appointed to an exhibition at
Trinity Hall, and removed thither in the January of 1801.
* A friend who had expressed an intention of providing in life
for Mr. C.
t The church of which the late Rev. Charles Simeon was then
Incumbent.
HIS EARLY LIFE. O
I now began to feel a growing attachment to Mr. Simeon's
ministry, although I seldom ventured to take a seat. Re-
turning home in June 1801, reformed in a great degree in
my outward conduct, and with desires the world could not
satisfy, it was my happiness to find John Buckworth,* at his
father's ; who, taking me to visit some religious people, I
insensibly began to love their society, and to perceive that it
was the way of life I desired to follow. I reflect with much
gratitude on the kindness and forbearance of my friend
Buckworth, who led me on by degrees, till I ventured to
speak to him of my state ; and from that time I have ex-
perienced a pleasure in the ways of God before unknown.
Yet, alas ! I began to be proud ; and returned to college in
October 1801 full of self-conceit. I now attended Trinity
Church regularly ; but my walk was very uneven. About
Christmas I fell grievously, and continued for about a fort-
night full of terror, and without resolution to proceed. It
pleased the Lord, however, to raise me up again ; and since
that period I have had no distressing apprehensions respect-
ing God's willingness, and the Saviour's sufficiency, to save
to the uttermost/'
With reference to what Mr. Corrie terms in the
foregoing extract, a grievous fall, he expressed
himself to his friend Buckworth, in a letter dated
Dec. 25, 1801, as follows:
" I was too forward and presumptuous in my notions of
acceptance with God, and of an interest in the Saviour ; and
God has thus left me to myself, to prove to me the pride and
deceit of my heart. I have been ashamed of my Saviour,
and he has withdrawn from me the sense of His presence ;
and dismay and a fearful looking for of judgment has taken
* The late Rev. John Buckworth, Vicar of Dewsbury, whose
father was an inhabitant of Colsterworth .
B 2
MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
possession'of my soul. Yet the anxiety and longing after
His presence, which I feel, leads me to hope that He will
not cast me off for ever. God, Thou knowest my heart :
Thou knowest that I trust not in my own self for strength
to serve Thee. O shut not Thy merciful ears to my prayers ! "
After keeping the usual number of Terms in
Cambridge, Mr. Corrie was ordained Deacon on
Trinity Sunday, June 13, 1802, by Dr. Tomline,
Bishop of Lincoln, to the curacy of Buckminster,
in the county of Leicester. His views and feelings
with respect to the Christian ministry, are expressed
in the following extract from a letter written about
the time of ordination to Mr. Buckworth :
" The ministry appears to be indeed an awful undertaking :
the nearer the time approaches, the more difficult do the
duties of it appear. At C. the obstacles seem to be greater
than elsewhere. for a firm reliance on that grace that
can overcome all obstacles, and make even a bed of thorns
easy ! "
Shortly after Mr. Corrie had been ordained to the
curacy of Buckminster, he received an appointment
to that of Stoke Eochford also. On this latter
curacy he resided, until in 1806 he accepted a
chaplaincy to the East India Company ; and his
correspondence with Mr. Buckworth, affords us
some notices of his early ministerial life. In a
letter dated November 10, 1802, he writes,
" I yesterday met a large party from Skillington at N.'s.
You know I never was among them before. I felt little
edification : their manner of expression, and many passages
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS. O
in their hymns, were not in unison with my frame. I felt
not that ' Nature's last agony was o'er ; ' or that ' all was
torn from my bleeding heart ; ' but thought that ' would to
God this were my experience ! ' that I might love Him
supremely that I might burn with love in return for His
matchless goodness ! But, what I most objected to was
a hymn, beginning, f Abraham when severely tried/ and
in the third line, ' He with the harsh command complied/
I may not be correct in any except the marked words ; but
surely nothing can be ' severe, ' or f harsh, ' which proceeds
from a God of love, who is engaged to make all things
work together for our good. Send me word, dear B. what
you think of these things : whether these remarks are not
the offspring of a captious and weak head ; or whether it is
an artifice of Satan to prevent me from profiting by their
company ; for, certain it is, I feel little of that elevation I
have often felt after religious conversation. I spent the
evening of Sunday at Mrs. B/s, I trust profitably. Some
of their relations were there, and went away seemingly
impressed. May God fix what was said on their hearts !
I spoke to them from my favourite subject, 2 Cor. viii. 9.
The subject of our poverty, and the way in which we were
made rich in Christ, were the principal topics I dwelt on.
that He would be pleased to own the labours of the very
least of his servants, who am not worthy to be called a
servant ! Blessed be He who has ' laid help on one that is
mighty ; ' and blessed be He who knows how to pity our
infirmities, and will send his Spirit to teach us what to ask
for. How my praise for ever flows, to the adorable Trinity
for that grand scheme of redemption ! While I write, I
feel the efficacy of Christ's atoning blood to purify souls
polluted as mine. when shall redemption in its fullest
import appear ! When shall we begin the triumphant song
of the redeemed, ' To Him who loved us and washed us
from our sins in his own blood ! ' "
MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" March 7, 1803.
" My time, sorry am I to say, has passed heavily of late.
Such backwardness to communion with God, such sloth-
fulness in His service : so many painful apprehensions with
regard to temporal inconveniences : so many distressing
doubts with regard to retaining Stoke ! You, perhaps,
will not wonder when I tell you that, what with inward
conflict and outward service, I am brought very low; or
that these unbelieving fears have provoked the Holy Spirit
of God to leave me, in some measure, to wrestle with those
inward and hidden corruptions of my heart, which, like a
troubled sea, throw up mire and dirt in abundance. Yet
by this, if by nothing else, do I know that the Lord favours
me, since my enemies, who have assaulted me so continually,
have not prevailed against me. And though my soul is
cast down ; yet do I not doubt but that, when the Lord
sees fit, I shall praise Him, and again rejoice in the God of
my salvation.
" You desire to know how I go on, that is, I suppose,
how the work of the Lord prospers. that I had more to
tell you on this head ! At Sewstern, I have reason to fear
that my hopes were too sanguine. Miss N. was last week
attacked very suddenly with a fainting fit. It happened to
be the day I was to drink tea with them. I found them
much alarmed ; and, it gave me an opportunity of speaking
on the necessity of a speedy application to Christ. . . .
May the Spirit of God apply it to their hearts ! At Easton,
I was called to visit a woman who has been long confined,
though till lately unknown to me. I trust that the Lord
has indeed visited her in mercy. I found her at first in a
very contented state, supposing, (in her own words), that
she had ' a good repenting heart.' I endeavoured to con-
vince her that by nature no one has a repenting heart, but
on the contrary that it is only evil, yea ' desperately wicked/
On my return a few days after, I found her in much anxiety,
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS. 7
saying that she had been deceived in her opinion of herself,
&c. ; and though her doubts are not yet removed, I trust
she disclaimed all other ground of confidence but the Re-
deemer's merits. This is matter of much comfort to me ;
and what comfort that I have myself been taught these
things ! Might I not have been ' a blind leader of the
blind.' Might I not still have been the slave of Satan, and
been his instrument in destroying souls ? ' to grace how
great a debtor ! ' '
" April 25, 1803.
(e Soon after my last letter to you, peace began to dawn
upon my soul ; and by imperceptible advances gradually to
increase. I have since then enjoyed in general a settled
calm ; though of late I have been severely exercised by the
revival of corruptions which I had hoped were in a great
measure subdued. The Lord has let me plainly see that
the seeds of these evils still remain. At the same time I
have reason to bless His name, who has made me more than
conqueror. Mr. Newton's letter on Temptation suits my
experience on that subject ; and it has been the instrument
of much comfort and strength to me.
" You perhaps have learned from the newspapers the sudden
death of Mr. Cholmeley.* He was riding with some
friends near his own house, and fell from his horse in a fit,
and expired in a few minutes, without speaking a word :
he was buried last Saturday. How loudly do such provi-
dences call upon us to be in continual readiness ; not only
to awake from sin, but to be diligent in the improvement of
our talent, that when our Lord cometh, He may receive
His own with usury."
* Montague Cholmeley, Esq. of Easton Hall, near Grantham,
one of Mr. Corrie's parishioners, and grandfather of the present
Sir Montague J. Cholmeley, Bart.
8 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" Colsterworth, June 8, 1803.
kl Your letter directed to High Street, followed me hither.
I should have answered it sooner, but have been much en-
gaged in catechising, attending visitations, &c., besides my
usual avocations. With yourself, I have to complain of
much deadness of soul; though I enjoy now and then a
passing glimpse of the Divine goodness, for which I have
much reason to be thankful, and which keeps my soul
athirst for God, and leads me to long for brighter manifesta-
tions of His love. I cannot but adore the condescension of
Jehovah,who, I trust, smiles upon my labours, and owns
His own work in the most worthless of His creatures."
" Stoke, October 31, 1803.
" What obligations am I under to you for the part you
have taken, in leading my feet into the ways of peace !
But, what infinitely greater obligations do I owe to the
Friend of Sinners ! That name, the ' Friend of Sinners/
endears the adorable Saviour to my soul ; and gladly would I
leave all things here below to see Him as he is, and love
Him as I ought. But His time is best : and it is infinite
condescension that He grants us here some visits of His
love, and gives us to taste a blessedness begun. When I
read your letter, I was almost ready to envy you the pleasure
you must have enjoyed during your stay in London ; but a
little reflection reconciled me to my confined situation.
Though you were feasted with spiritual dainties, yet unless
your spiritual appetite was good you would pine in the
midst of plenty ; and, blessed be His name, where He
creates an appetite, He will surely satisfy it, were it in a
desert. ' If Elijah wants food, ravens shall feed him/ . . .
I have in general enjoyed much comfort in private, but my
public duties have not brought me so much consolation.
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS.
So much of self mixes with all I do, that it mars my peace j
and, I fear, hinders the success of my labours ; though it
seems the highest presumption to limit the Almighty, or to
suppose that a ' potsherd of the earth ' should obstruct His
designs. The Sunday preceding the Fast- day, I en-
deavoured to prepare the minds of the people for that oc-
casion; and was happy to find that it was not without
effect. The three churches were crowded. I took my text
from Psalm lix. 1, 2. I have read lately two of the Homilies,
' the Homily on the Misery of Man/ and ' the Homily on
Salvation/ By the advice of my father, I reserve the others
for the festivals for which they are appointed. I hope this
may have the effect of removing prejudice the Lord grant
it may ! I can appeal to Him that my desires are to be use-
ful in His vineyard. May that sovereign grace be magnified
which has inspired the desire ! Yesterday my father ad-
ministered the Sacrament for me at Buckminster ; the num-
ber of communicants was unusually large, though it is a
time of the year in which the people do not usually attend in
numbers. I hope this is a token for good, and an en-
couragement to persevere and wait the Lord's time
" My dear friend, forget me not at the throne of grace :
thither I always bear you in my mind, and I have much
need of your prayers, that I may have utterance given me
to declare the mysteries of the Gospel. This is all that is
worth living for, to make known the riches of Divine grace,
and to be instrumental in winning souls to Christ. Yet, O
what coldness and backwardness I feel even in this delight-
* ful service ! . . . .
" Did you, my friend, partial as you are, but know the
thoughts that haunt my soul, and pursue me even into the
pulpit, your good opinion would, I fear, be turned into
disgust. But ' this is a saying worthy of all acceptation,
that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners/
This is all my salvation, and all my desire ; and this shall
be all my theme, ' Worthy is the Lamb that was slain.
10 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
From this hold, Satan has not prevailed to drive me of late.
To this hold will I cling, for He that is my righteousness is
also my strength, and in His strength I shall be more than
conqueror. May the soul of my friend ' blossom as the
rose ; and be as the garden of the Lord, well watered every
where and fruitful ! ' "
" London, December 20, 1803.
" I rejoice that you seem to expect no further hinderance
to your ordination at Easter. I hope you will be abundantly
blessed in your labours, for truly nothing else can satisfy a
soul thirsting after the honour that comes of God. We need
much patience, dear B., that after having done the will of
God we may inherit the promises
' God moves in a mysterious way,
His wonders to perform,'
and, when our finite capacities can discover no good working,
He is bringing about the purposes of His own will.
Often has he given my impatient soul to see this : in a
moment hushed the storm of raging and impetuous
passions; and made, even when all in prospect seemed
gloomy, a great calm. This experience has been of great
service to me, in enabling me to impart consolation to others,
and to comfort them with the same comfort wherewith I
myself have been comforted of God. the heights and
depths, and lengths and breadths, of the love and con-
descension of God, to submit, as it were, to the caprices of
the creatures of His hand, yea, of the rebels against His
government ! { Is this the manner of men, Lord ? ' I
feel, indeed, according to your expression, that ' without all-
sufficient grace, quickly would my heart return to the indul-
gence of those things which my judgment tells me, are
nothing but vanity and sin/ In the review of my experience
since I came hither, much cause of praise appears. That
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS. 11
promise has been very abundantly realized, ' He will not
suffer you to be tempted above what ye are able, but will
with the temptation make a way to escape/ And having
this experience I would gladly ' cast all my care upon Him/
who, I trust, ' careth for me,' in expectation that He will
' keep me by His mighty power through faith unto salvation.'"
" Stoke, February 14, 1804.
" I anticipate much pleasure in your company and from
hearing you preach in some of my churches. I have, how-
ever, I trust, learned in some poor measure to ( cease from
man ; ' nor do I expect either pleasure or comfort further
than as a Divine blessing shall attend our communications.
The work of the ministry seems to be followed with little
effect in this place : for my own part, however, I have felt
much freedom from slavish fear; and have delivered my
message with boldness. If it were the will of God, I
should rejoice in some visible effects ; but I desire to resign
myself to His pleasure.
" The Methodists have at length established preaching at
Sewstern ; and, I understand, some have been brought under
convictions by their means. If the work be of God, I
would gladly bid it God speed ; and if it be of man, it will
come to nothing. The ministers of the Established Church
labour under some disadvantages, from the necessity of
having so many parishes to attend to, &c Every day
convinces me more of the necessity of subordination in
religious, as well as civil affairs. The want of this is the
cause of that mania, if I may so speak, which prevails
among the Methodists, and bids fair in time to turn them all
into preachers and no hearers. They seem to look upon
preaching as the only instrument of conversion, and over-
look other means, such as reflection, self-examination, &c. ;
hence their various backslidings, falling from grace, &c., with
12 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the many reproaches that are brought upon the gospel thereby.
These things make me lament sincerely, the defection which,
I fear, daily takes place from the Establishment. Pure in
her doctrines, and apostolic in her constitution, our Church
seems, indeed, ' the pillar and ground of truth ; ' and the
best means, under the great Head, of keeping men in the
simplicity of the gospel. I would not, however, say with
Mr. D. that there is no salvation out of her pale. I would
rather pray, earnestly pray, for a revival of vital godliness
in her sons that it would ' please God to illumi-
nate all Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, with true know-
ledge and understanding of His word ; ' and enable them to
shew its real power both in their preaching and living. . . "
" April 4, 1804.
"I should have answered your letter sooner, but have
been both very unwell and very much engaged. Mrs. B.
left this life for a better, in the night of the 26th ultimo. I
was in the house at the time of her departure, and I trust
profited by the awful event. She was sensible at the last,
though for some days she had been wandering. Frequently
during her illness, she confessed that she had no hope but
in the blood and righteousness of Christ, and wished to re-
ceive Him as her King to make her holy, as well as her
Prophet to teach her, and her Priest to atone for her trans-
gressions. It was matter of surprise to me to hear her ex-
press herself with a correctness on the work of the Redeemer,
which had been unusual to her ; and did not seem to be
expected from one who had become so late in life acquainted
with the way of salvation. I have felt more than I had
expected to feel from the departure of one of my most con-
stant and attentive hearers. May the effect be lasting !
" I have of late had reason to bless God for some visible
testimony of His acceptance of my labours. Soon after you
left us, I went to visit an old person and his wife at Sews-
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS. 13
tern, and trust that the man is in a hopeful way. Some
persons at Easton, too, have been awakened, and now meet
for the purpose of social worship. The multitude, alas !
continue inattentive: but, one soul saved, and that the
meanest or weakest of God's creation, is abundant recom-
pense for a life of toil and labour.
" Last Sunday, I exchanged duty with Mr. G. at W. It
is grievous to observe so small an attendance at public wor-
ship. It seems a beacon to warn us of the ill consequences
of irregularity. When a man shews a contempt for the in-
stitutions of the church to which he belongs, the profanum
vulguSj though dull enough in general, can easily see the
motive that keeps him in the church, and they learn to de-
spise the person who, for the sake of emolument, will con-
tinue a member of the church/'
To the foregoing notices of Mr. Corrie's early
ministerial labours, may be added an extract from
his Journal, dated April 10, 1804.
"On Trinity Sunday, June 13, 1802, I was ordained
Deacon. I trust I had a desire to do good to the souls of
men ; but it was, as I now perceive, very faint, though I
hope my labours have not been in vain. And now, Lord,
I desire to adore that sovereign grace, which plucked me as
a brand from the mouth of the devouring flame ! I would
pour out my soul in gratitude, to that dear Redeemer, whose
intercession has delivered me from so great a death ; and
would bless the Holy and Eternal Spirit who has enlightened
my dark understanding, so that though I know not the hour,
nor the day, nor the month, nor even the year, when He
graciously wrought savingly upon me, yet I can say,
' Whereas I was blind, now I see/ Holy, Blessed, and
glorious Trinity, let thy choicest blessings descend on Mr.
Simeon, who, regardless of the frowns he might incur, faith-
fully warned me of my danger ; and let thy watchful Provi-
14 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
dence ever protect my friend Buckworth, dearer than a
brother ; and, 0, pardon my manifold sins ! This is all my
hope, that the blood of Jesus Christ eleanseth from all sin,
and that His Spirit is powerful to subdue the most inveterate
corruptions.
1 On thee alone my hope relies,
At thy dear cross I fall,
My Lord, my Life, my Righteousness,
My Saviour, and my all.'
Impart to me from thy fulness, and let me evermore be abound-
ing in thy work. I trust thou hast given me to desire the
furtherance of thy glory. Enable me to act accordingly, and
to live to Him who loved me and gave himself for me. Let
nothing ever prevail to allure me from Thee, neither the
hope of preferment, nor the fear of opposition. I have a
deceitful and desperately wicked heart, but I trust thou wilt
never leave me nor forsake me, seeing thou hast given me to
hope in thy word/'
During the Easter Term 1804, Mr. Corrie
returned to Cambridge for the purpose of keeping
his Law Exercises;* and on Sunday, June 10th, of
that year, was ordained Priest at Buckden, an event
which he thus notices:
" This day I have been admitted to the sacred Order of
Priests. I have much, Lord, to be grateful to Thee for !
I was kept calm and collected during the examination ; and,
(glory be to Thy name ! ) I have been given to feel, in
some measure, my insufficiency for these things. Make
me, I beseech thee, more sensible of this, and grant that
the solemn transactions of this day may never rise up in
judgment against me ! Let me be a light in the world,
* It was now that Mr. Corrie became more intimately acquainted
with Henry Martyn than he had before been.
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS. 15
showing forth thy praise ; and make me, both in life and
doctrine, an example to Thy flock. Lord, excite in my
heart strong desires after the welfare of immortal souls ;
and grant that those to whom, I trust, thou hast sent me,
may be ' turned from darkness to light, and from the power
of Satan unto God.' To thee I look : on thee I would
depend. Blessed Jesus ! be thou my righteousness and my
strength. Fulfil all the good pleasure of thy will in me."
In answer to a letter received from Mr. Buck-
worth, who, the Easter previously 3 had been ordained
to the curacy of Dewsbury, he writes, August 24th,
1804:
"I rejoice to hear of the success of your ministerial
efforts. that the Lord would hasten the time when
Satan's kingdom shall be finally demolished, and the king-
dom of the Messiah established on its ruins ! You will now
have another snare to contend with ; the Lord having been
pleased to own you for his servant, Satan will now seek to
exalt you beyond measure. We tread in a narrow path :
dangers stand thick around : a single false step may lead to
consequences most ruinous. what need of watchfulness !
May the ' Watchman of Israel ' guard you ; then will you
be secure indeed ! For myself, I can but just discern the
pulse of spiritual life to beat, and that chiefly by the strug-
gle between sin and grace. Alas ! I have no active exer-
tions to reflect on. That I am not the willing captive of
natural inclination is all that I can say. Since you were
here, I have been obliged to apply for medical aid, and have
found considerable relief (thanks be to the chief Physician !)
so that I am now in usual health, except that I am op-
pressed with a languor which distresses me exceedingly, and
leaves me only able to sigh and cry. How cheering the
consideration that ' our life is hid with Christ in God ! '
There it is secure. How animating the thought that ' when
16 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Christ who is our life shall appear, then shall we also appear
with him in glory ! ' the wonders of redeeming love,
that worms, rebellious worms, may not only hope, but
confidently expect such transcendent blessedness ! For
Christ our Head having endured the cross, to deny Him the
rewards of His sufferings would be an injustice incapable of
entering the Eternal mind. What shall I render [to the
Lord] that amidst all my deadness, this hope is not taken
from me ? My help it standeth only with the Lord ; and
though I am destitute of sensible comfort, yet I am ena-
bled to rest upon the unchangeable word of promise, that
those whom He has justified, and to whom He has given
the love of holiness, the inseparable companion of justifi-
cation, He will infallibly glorify. With respect to the
work of the Lord, I hope it prospers among us. I hear of
good being done, and that is some comfort to me. Amongst
your numerous friends, let me beg of you to remember me
at the throne of grace : none more stands in need of your
earnest supplications. Whilst I can keep hold of the pro-
mise, I am encouraged : but I assure you, it is indeed a
warfare, a struggle, a race. You are often, often present
to my mind ; and while I have any apprehension of the in-
estimable value of spiritual blessings, I will not cease to
pray that you may be enriched with the choicest of them ;
and that we may be permitted to join in the songs of the
redeemed."
" Stoke, November 12, 1804.
" It is some time since I heard of you, but hope you are
well : if so, the less matter whether I hear of you or not.
However, pray snatch some passing hour to let us know
how the work of the Lord goes on at D. ; for, let matters
go how they may with ourselves, still will we say respecting
the success of the Gospel, ( Good luck have thou ! ' There
is in man a desire to be something, somewhere ; and this
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS. 17
desire is, beyond a doubt, the moving spring of much of
that forwardness we see in many touching the promotion of
religion. Howbeit, the Gospel is furthered.
<f You will be surprised to hear of the death of James P.
He was buried at Colsterworth about a fortnight since.
With my father's permission, I preached at his funeral to a
crowded church. The effect I know not, but my own heart
seemed hard and insensible as a rock ; and, indeed, though
I have proof that my labours are owned by my gracious
Lord, yet I seem like Gideon's fleece, dry in the midst of
divine dew. My hope, however, and my confidence, is kept
immoveably fixed on the rock of ages ; and I have to bless
God for a growing devotedness to his service, an increasing
determination to be the world's fool for the sake of Christ,
and to count His reproach my highest honour."
An entry in his private Journal, dated January
27th, 1805, manifests the same distrust of self, and
the same earnestness for the good of his people.
" At Skillington, this morning, I felt an earnest desire,
had it been God's will, that I were able to preach extempore.
I had so strong a desire to communicate to the people what
I felt of God's goodness, that it seemed a restraint to con-
fine myself to my paper. But, Lord, thou knowest what a
proud creature I am. Thou seest how I covet the praise of
man, and in mercy to my soul hast made me 'slow of
speech/ make me of quick understanding in the ways
of godliness ! At Stoke, I felt something of the same spirit
remaining, some longings after God in prayer, and some
breathings for his blessing on the people during the sermon ;
but at Buckminster, how changed ! Wandering thoughts
and imaginations. How manifold are the mercies, how
infinite the patience of God ! O when will it be that my
heart shall be immoveably fixed on God : when shall my
soul become as a weaned child ? Blessed Saviour ! thou art
my Friend, my Advocate, my Head of influence : visit me
c
18 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
with thy salvation : smile upon my poor, imperfect, defiled
labours, and glorify thy name in my weakness ! "
April 10th, being his 28th birth-day, is thus no-
ticed :
" Yesterday, I was twenty-eigKt years of age : but, my
heart ever prone to forget the Lord's mercies, I forgot to
make any reflections on the Divine goodness in bringing me
thus far. Lord, I would remember, to the glory of thy rich
and free grace, that thou forgivest my transgressions, and
coverest all mine iniquities. I have to praise thee that thou
hidest me from the strife of tongues : thou makest my way
very pleasant : thou strewest my path with flowers : thou
hast also given me some tokens that I have not run unsent,
by blessing my poor attempts to the consciences of my peo-
ple, and awakening some of them, I trust, from the sleep of
sin, making them to hear thy sweet voice speaking peace to
their souls. If a worm may be permitted to plead with his
Maker, let my cry enter into thy ears, and awaken many
sinners amongst us to come to Christ that they perish not !
Yea, Lord, give me to see Jerusalem in prosperity : nor
would I cease to plead with thee till thou hast answered my
prayer. I would praise thy holy name for a growing de-
termination to glory in nothing save in the cross of our
Lord Jesus Christ. I would bless thee for a disposition to
count reproach for his sake as my highest glory. I plainly
perceive that ' all who will live godly must suffer persecu-
tion.' I cannot hope to enter into heaven but f through
much tribulation/ even as thy choicest servants have done.
enable me to keep my eye ever fixed on Jesus, that I may
not be weary, or faint in my mind ! When I look back, the
brightness of thy favour makes my unprofitableness dark in-
deed ; and I should have just cause to fear, that the aveng-
ing sword of thy justice would cut me down as a cumberer
of the ground ; but Jesus liveth, making intercession, and
therefore I am not consumed. Nor shall I ever be con-
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS. 19
sumed, seeing, { He is able to save to the uttermost/ To
all thy other favours, O Lord, add a heart to trust thy word ;
and henceforth let the love of Christ constrain me to a more
constant and uniform obedience. Thou knowest that I love
thy law ; and though I come far short of its requirements,
yet there is not one jot or tittle that I desire to have altered.
I consent to it that it is f holy, just, and good/ and desire
to conform my whole spirit, soul and body, to its divine
precepts. Let thy Holy Spirit, then, carry on the work
thou hast begun ! Write thy law upon my heart ; put it
into my mind ; and let me be changed from glory to glory,
till I become ' meet for the inheritance of the saints in
light : ' whither, in thine own good time and way, bring me
of thine infinite mercy, for Christ's sake. Amen/
In the Easter term of 1805, Mr. Corrie was ad-
mitted to his L.L.B. degree. It was during this
visit to Cambridge that the subject of a chaplaincy to
the East India Company was strongly urged upon
him by the late Mr. Simeon. After much and serious
consideration, it seemed to Mr. C. to be his duty to
devote himself to the spread of the Gospel amongst
the heathen. An appointment to India was according-
ly obtained for him, through tbe influence of the late
Mr. William Hoare ; and the following extracts from
Mr. C.'s journal and letters will exhibit the state of
his mind, in the prospect of quitting his curacy, for
the purpose of exercising his ministry in a distant land.
"July 25th, 1805. I have for a long time neglected to
note down the workings of my soul ; but I would now re-
mark, that when I have been in my best frames, my mind
has been most resigned to the work of the Lord in India.
C 2
20 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Yet I feel much cleaving to creatures, and a want of resigna-
tion. Lord, teach me to know, and do thy will !
" Oct. 6th. As the time approaches for leaving England,
more anxiety of mind arises ; though blessed be God, no
desire to draw back from the work. may I be found but
faithful ! Lord, strengthen and support me in the work.
( Give what thou commandest, and then command what
thou wilt : ' let thy will be done in me, and by me ; and in
life and death let me be thine, through Jesus Christ, thy
dear Son, and my beloved Saviour. Amen ! "
TO THE REV. J. BUCKWORTH.
" November 12, 1805.
" From my last you would, perhaps, expect to hear from
me before this; which might have been the case, but that I
received information, when in London, that the fleet does
not sail for India before January next. It is not likely,
therefore, that I shall leave this place [Stoke] before that
time; unless, indeed, Mr. D. should meet with a curate to
supply my place. He is now in London ; and, as my en-
gagement with him ceases at Martinmas, should he meet
with any person at liberty to enter on the curacy, I cannot
expect, nor do I desire, to continue longer. He returns
this week, when it will be determined. On my way from
London, I stopped at Cambridge, and read prayers for Mr.
Simeon on the Thursday evening. It was highly gratifying
to see very many gownsmen attentive hearers of God's word.
One might compare it to so many messengers waiting for
instructions, with which they were about to post off in all
directions. The Lord increase their number, and long con-
tinue Mr. Simeon at Cambridge, an invaluable blessing to
the church and nation ! I feel some degree of regret at
leaving [this place] ; and, especially on account of some
who manifest an attachment to the cause [of God] , whilst
yet they are far from being what I could wish them. I ex-
HIS EARLY MINISTRATIONS. 21
perience something of what the Apostle expressed towards
his people, when he declared he f travailed in birth of them
till Christ were formed in them.' that the Lord would
' cut short his work in righteousness/ that I might leave
them with a prospect of rendering an account of them with
joy ! I reflect with much dissatisfaction on my conduct
whilst among them : so little of the example of Christ, so
little of warmth in public, so little of zeal in private, so
much ignorance, and inexperience in stating the truths of
God, that I fear lest their blood should be required at my
hands : almost involuntarily my soul cries out, e Deliver me
from blood-guiltiness, Lord, and my mouth shall sing
aloud of thy righteousness ! ' the horrid wickedness of
soul-murder ! How infinitely valuable must that blood be,
that can wash out so foul a stain ! may I ever experience
its healing and cleansing power ; and may the consideration
of the richness and the fulness of redeeming love animate
me to greater exertions, and fill my mouth with more ex-
alted praises ! Lord Jesus, let thy power rest upon me, and
thy strength be perfected in my weakness ! Out of the
mouth of a babe and suckling in Divine knowledge, ordain
praise and glory to Thyself ! Let my dear friend say,
' Amen/ to these unconnected petitions ; whilst, through
grace, my prayers shall continue to ascend, that every need-
ful gift and grace may be bestowed upon you, that you may
be enriched with all spiritual knowledge and understanding ;
and that you may have utterance given f to declare the whole
counsel of God.' "
" January 13th, 1806.
" I have not heard further respecting the time of sailing
for India, but am getting ready for a removal on the
shortest notice. With much thankfulness I inform you,
that my mind is quite tranquil in the prospect of leaving
everything dear to human nature. I have, indeed, some-
22 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
times, painful convictions of my insufficiency for the great
work before me ; but am in general enabled to believe, that
e as my day is, so shall my strength be/ The affection my
people express for me fills me with shame, that I do not
more deserve it, and with fear lest I should be tempted to
think of myself more highly than I ought to think. It has
pleased my gracious Lord, however, to give me of late a
deep experience of my own depravity, and of my unwor-
thiness of the least of his mercies. My dear friends seem
entirely reconciled to a separation. I trust that we shall
be able to part without the sorrow of those ' who have no
hope/ how great the condescension of our Redeemer
God, who stoops to so close an union with sinful worms :
who allows the sons and daughters of corruption to address
Him as their Husband and their head ; and salutes them
as His spouse and His beloved ! Methinks such honour,
so undeserved, might well engage our every thought, and
make our every inquiry only, ' What shall I render, &c ? '
CHAPTER II.
DEPARTURE FOR INDIA VOYAGE ARRIVAL AT CALCUTTA.
EARLY in the year 1806, Mr. Corrie took leave of
his relatives and parishioners to embark for India.
At that time, a voyage to India was looked upon
as a much greater undertaking than it is considered
at the present day. Accordingly on Mr. Corrie's
departure from his father's house, the parishioners
pressed round to take their leave of him ; many
of them deeply affected, believing " that they should
see his face no more."
After v a prosperous journey to London and Ports-
mouth, he embarked (March 30, 1806) on board
the Asia East Indiaman, bound to Calcutta. Mr.
C. was accompanied by a brother- Chaplain, the Rev.
Joseph Parson, one of his most attached College
friends. Among the passengers were many cadets,
to several of whom Mr. C. was made useful, and be-
24 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
came in after life their friend and counsellor. Some
particulars of the voyage are subjoined from Mr.
Corrie's Journal and Letters, which shew the lively
interest he took in the welfare of all around him, and
indicate the steady purpose with which he kept in
view the great work before him.
In his journal, Mr. C. writes under date of
"April 10th. This day I have completed my twenty-
ninth year. In the review of the past year, what reason
have I to adore the divine mercy. Soon after I had deter-
mined on going to India, which was in June last, it pleased
God to work by his word, and to raise a general attention to
eternal things, amongst my people at Buckminster and
Stoke, giving me real favour in their sight, for which I
desire to praise Him, confessing that I am not worthy to be
ranked amongst the meanest of His ministers. Some
amongst them, I hope, were brought to God. that they
may continue to walk in the truth ; and may each amongst
them become Christians, not in name only, but in deed and
in truth ! Since I have been on the point of departing
from England, every objection to the undertaking has been
removed from my mind. My heart is set on the work of
the Lord in India ; and I would not draw back, as far as I
know myself, to be made Archbishop of Canterbury. I
have taken leave of my dear friends, most likely for ever in
this world. I would dedicate every faculty of my soul and
body to my redeeming God. Lord, accept me, working in
me that which is well-pleasing in thy sight, through Jesus
Christ my Lord and Saviour ; to whom with Thy blessed
self, and Holy Spirit, Three persons in one Jehovah, be all
glory, and honour, and praise, now and for evermore.
Amen !
"April 14th. On Saturday afternoon, and yesterday
morning, the wind blew quite a hurricane. In the night of
VOYAGE TO INDIA. 25
Saturday, I could not sleep for the tossing of the ship : I
lay meditating on death, and found my mind calm and re-
signed ; but saw nothing in whatever I had done on which I
could rely for a moment; saw nothing, in fact, but what
was deficient and defiled with sin. Yet, in the consideration
of the atonement, and intercession of Jesus, I could look
without dismay, though not with any sensible joy, to a
judgment-seat.
"Yesterday the wind was too high to admit of divine
service. Much consideration about our danger during the
preceding night ; but. alas, little disposition to praise the
Lord for his goodness ! Some few of the passengers listened
with attention, whilst I read a sermon on the poop. I had
much conversation at intervals with several of them, on the
subject of religion; and found some disposed to attend.
Yesterday, passed one of the Salvage islands : to-day one
of the Canaries (Palma.) No one who has not been for
some time out of sight of land can conceive the delight
which the view of these created ; or the refreshment they
afforded the eye. As stupendous monuments of the divine
power, they ought to have raised more adoration in my heart
to the great Supreme. But, alas ! I find the more I get
familiarized to the wonders with which I am surrounded,
the less sensibly I feel my dependence on Him in whom I
live and move. Blessed Saviour, let me be accepted, and
ever preserved through thy intercession, and kept by thy
power through faith unto salvation. Amen."
Whilst off the coast of Africa, Mr. Corrie relates
that the Lady Burgess, one of the Indiamen in
company with the Asia, struck upon a rock :
" The masts were cut away : the pinnace, contrary to ex-
pectation, floated, (for she filled with water,) and soon after
was driven clear of the breakers, with about forty persons.
As many as could swim plunged in, and about seventy at
length got into her. The boat also was manned, and, by
26 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the exertions of the chief mate, the ladies, (six in number,)
were put into her, and none allowed to go with them, lest,
being crowded by too many, she should be swamped. The
captain and some others who could not swim, were saved by
laying themselves on planks; and, being drifted by the
waves, were afterwards picked up by the boats. The Leo-
pard's boats saved about twenty-five. The ladies were re-
ceived on board the Nelson ; the greater part [of the crew]
were taken up by the Melville, and some by the Sovereign
and Alexander. About fifty perished ; amongst whom were
the first and sixth mates, the purser, and twenty-four
cadets ; the greater part of the others were Asiatics, with
some soldiers."
With reference to this melancholy occurrence, Mr.
C. writes :
" Sunday, April 20. This morning has been spent in
great anxiety. About two o'clock, I heard guns firing as
signals of distress. When day broke, the wreck of a vessel
was seen on the rocks, off the island Benevento. About
eight boats were observed at a distance, and at ten o'clock
we perceived one making towards the Asia. Soon after, a
passenger of the Nelson, and one of the mates of the Lady
Burgess, came on board, from whom we learnt that the un-
fortunate ship was the Lady Burgess, which was gone down
with every part of the cargo. Six ladies, passengers,
reached the Nelson in safety. The mate, after putting the
ladies on board the Nelson, returned to the wreck, when
her poop remained above water sufficiently to preserve life :
on returning a second time, nothing was seen but part of
the bowsprit, every creature had disappeared ; but the Com-
modore, having sent several boats to their assistance, sug-
gests a hope that all are saved. What reason have we of
this ship to adore a kind Providence for being directed a
different course! Alas, that such indifference, nay base
rebellion [against God] should still appear ! let me not
VOYAGE TO INDIA. 27
be as those who know not God, but grant me such a due
sense of all thy mercies, Lord, that my heart may be un-
feignedly thankful, and that I may show forth thy praise
not only with my lips, but in my life ! Amen."
The Journal proceeds :
"April 23rd, St. lago. Went on shore with the purser.
On landing was struck by the scenery, which was quite new
to me, and highly picturesque. Within the beach there is
a low valley, having the appearance of a marsh, with shrubs
growing in the shape of a pine-apple ; it had a very pleasing
effect. Water was here procured for the fleet. The town
stands on a hill, on the right of the valley ; and within the
fortifications. At the foot of the ascent, and on the beach,
were three officers riding on small lean ponies. Their
clothes, ragged and much worn, were such a contrast to an
Englishman's idea of the word ' officer,' as to excite a smile.
Further on were some slaves, in a state of nature, employed
in breaking cocoa-nuts. At the entrance of the garrison
stood a sentinel, without shoes or stockings, his other clothes
hanging in rags, and having no lock to his musket ; alto-
gether, he reminded me of one of Sancho Panza's guards.
In the town, which consisted of two rows of huts, we found
poultry, pine apples, cocoa-nuts, &c. &c. for sale. The
natives perfectly understood what are called ' the tricks of
trade/ I am told they sell a kind of Port wine of in-
ferior quality, mixed with rum to keep it from going sour ;
they have also a kind of gin, extracted from the sugar-cane.
Their women are the most disgusting figures that can be
conceived ; many of them having only a covering round the
waist ; the men too like men in general ; but one, a Caffre
slave, was about seven feet high. The country presents a
most barren appearance, being very hilly, and seldom visited
with rain. After staying about three hours, I returned to
the Asia, most thankful that my lot had been cast in Bri-
tain, and admiring the kindness of providence to that happy
28 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
isle. Long may a gracious God exercise the same fatherly
care over it ! Long may England flourish, as the place
which God hath chosen to put his name there !
" Sunday, April 27th. I had service on deck to-day, the
sailors being very attentive ; was much affected with languor,
so that the day has passed in an unprofitable manner. I
had a long conversation with G., and hope well of him again.
Thought much of my dear relations ; and had an affecting
sense of the value of former privileges, ' when I went to the
house of God, with the voice of joy and gladness/ for
the happy time when I shall be privileged to draw near to
God without restraint ! Blessed be His name for some
sweet seasons in private. may the impression of them
remain, and be productive of holiness in heart and life !
" May 3rd. Yesterday the wind sprung up, a light breeze,
and continues to drive us two knots an hour, after a calm of
three days. In the night, we had a very narrow escape from
running foul of the Alexander ; the boats were about to be
lowered from the idea that the ship might go down by the
concussion. What reason to be thankful for preservation !
for a due sense of all thy mercies, my God and Saviour !
"Friday, May llth. This day had divine service on
deck : in the evening had a conversation with V. on the
doctrine of the Atonement. He seemed much impressed,
and said he had never before considered it ; but hoped he
should now make it the study of his life. Lord, work in
him both to will and to do for Jesus Christ's sake ! Amen.
1 would record, to my shame, how feeble my efforts are for
the eternal welfare of those around me \ and, when I think
of the shame I feel, I desire to be roused to greater exer-
tions, lest Jesus Christ should profess himself ashamed of
me at the last day. the piercing thought of being ex-
cluded from thy blessed vision ! Prevent it by thy grace !
let me not fall, I pray.
" May 18th. Service on deck. Found much sweetness
in private devotion, with a disposition to pray for my dear
VOYAGE TO INDIA. 29
relatives and friends by name. My mind tolerably fixed on
divine things, with boldness to speak to any that came in
my way, on the subject of religion. I have of late observed
with pleasure a great change in P.'s views and sentiments
respecting scriptural truths ; and a practice more corre-
spondent thereto than formerly. This morning, he spoke
with much feeling, on several experimental truths of Chris-
tianity ; and I humbly hope, is no stranger to the power of
them. that I may be enabled to walk in wisdom towards
him, and that he may be an honoured instrument in turning
many to righteousness !
" Sunday, June 1st. I have neglected to make memo-
randa during the past week, and fear it is a symptom of
spiritual decay : yet, I find, in general, much fixedness of
mind in private prayer ; and sometimes much tenderness of
spirit. The Bible is my delight and daily counsellor ; and
I think I watch every opportunity of calling the attention
of those around me to the things of eternity. Yet, I would
confess to my shame, that these attempts are feeble,
generally very unskilfully conducted, and little calculated
to produce a good effect, and chiefly confined to more in-
timate associates. I plainly perceive that without a great
exercise of divine power, I am totally unfit for the work of
introducing the Gospel amongst the heathen; and much
fear lest the objects of time and sense should divert me from
that pursuit. Yet, Lord, thou knowest that to be instru-
mental in turning many unto righteousness is my highest
ambition. This is the determination of my judgment;
though, alas ! my affections draw me powerfully to court
the favour of man, and to covet ease. I perceive myself
poor and blind, and miserable, and wretched, and lost, and
undone ; but the joyful sound of wisdom, righteousness,
sanctification, and redemption in Christ Jesus for ruined
sinners ! Blessed Lord, grant me a spirit of faith, that I
may apprehend this dear Redeemer ; and by virtue of union
with Him may obtain acquittal from all condemnation, and
30 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
daily become more like Him, in righteousness and true
holiness ! "
To the Rev. J. Buckworth he wrote as follows :
" We are in hopes of reaching Madras in nine weeks from
this time ; so that before you receive this, which comes by
way of St. Helena, I shall, by the divine permission, be in
India. Indeed, on this element, in a peculiar manner is
the apostle's limitation to be attended to, * If the Lord will,
we shall do this or that/ My dear friend will be ready to
fear that an account of our spiritual voyage is to be ex-
cluded from this paper. Would that I could gladden your
heart with tidings of a large fleet steering for the haven of
everlasting blessedness ; but on this subject my materials are
scanty, though, blessed be God, some news of this kind I
can send you. . . . We have twenty-two youths on board,
going as cadets to India : of these a few allow me to
talk freely and familiarly on the best subjects ; the others
treat me with civility, though sometimes they are shy of my
company. One I sincerely hope is pious, though very
volatile in his disposition : another attaches himself very
much to me, and is much separated from his companions.
These are the most promising among us, ' the gleaning
grapes, one or two, on the top of the uppermost boughs/ I
have distributed several Testaments, and other books ; but
observe no increase at present. . . .
" My thoughts lead me now to Dewsbury, where I fancy
I behold my dear friend and his dear partner, happy in
each other, and happy in the love of Jesus ; but not with-
out some thorn, to remind them that their God has a more
complete happiness in store for them. You will not need
assurances that my daily prayers ascend on your behalf; nor
need I ask you to believe that words cannot express the
interest I feel in your welfare. May the richest blessings of
Providence and of grace descend upon you both ; and may
you bring much honour to the ways of truth, by your lives
VOYAGE TO INDIA. 31
and conversation, till, full of days, and full of grace, like
shocks of corn in harvest, you be gathered into the heavenly
garner ! I long to be publishing glad tidings of salvation
to poor Indians, and am daily studying their language for
this purpose : an Asiatic on board helps me in acquiring the
pronunciation, and in return, receives instruction in the
New Testament : he evidences a teachable disposition ;
laments the folly and idolatry of his countrymen, and
I trust will one day become a witness against their
abominations."
But to return to the Journal :
"June 8th, 1806. On a review of this week, I feel
much cause for humiliation, and much for praise ; for hu-
miliation, that I gather no more boldness in the cause of
God and of his Son. Yet, I am thankful that my silent
refusal to conform to the vanities around me is not un-
observed ; and that a sneer about saintship is not unfre-
quently indulged in, when I am present. I rejoice in these
tokens of my separation from the temper and practices of
the world ; yet I would look to more certain evidence of my
love to Jesus than this, even in the devotedness of my heart
to His service and glory ; and in the love I feel for perishing
souls around me. Alas, my evidences are very few : yet I
think I would rather be a door-keeper in the house of God
where I might see His face, than live in the richest palace
on earth ; and to be instrumental in turning sinners f from
the power of Satan unto God/ is more desired by me than
to be Emperor of the world. These are my sentiments and
desires : O Lord, let them not evaporate in empty specula-
tions for Jesus Christ's sake ! "
" Thursday night. I would record to the honour of
Divine grace, the goodness of God to my soul. Rose this
morning at half-past five, found much earnestness in prayer,
and my mind much disposed to that duty, but little if any
sensible comfort. Prayed particularly for a believing,
32 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
waiting spirit, which has been graciously vouchsafed. I
have observed two or three instances of answers to prayer,
in the waiting frame of my mind ; in the attention I have
been able to give to study, and in some other particulars.
Lord, keep me humble and thankful for Jesus Christ's sake,
Amen !
" June 29th. I have neglected to make memoranda of
my state. Abstained from dinner, with a view to afflict my
soul before God, on account of my own sins, and the sins
of those around me. Lord, without thy divine influence
I fast and pray in vain. The sins in myself I would par-
ticularly note are, a backwardness to think on divine sub-
jects ; a general deadness in religious duties ; a coldness of
affection towards the Lord Jesus Christ ; a want of zeal for
God, and of love for souls; and a fear of censure and
reproach, which leads me to suffer sin on my neighbour
unreproved. With respect to those around me, their profane
swearing, their neglect of God and His worship. will
not God be avenged on such a people as this ? Will not
this floating city be sunk in the mighty waters, for the
wickedness of its inhabitants ? Lord, let my cry come
before Thee, in behalf of this ship's company, through the
mediation of Jesus Christ !
" Sunday, July 6th. This morning a most tremendous
gale came on. Went on deck at five o'clock. The vessel
rolling so as once to ship a sea on the lee-side ; every person
seemed apprehensive of danger. For my own part, I , do
not recollect to have been afraid, but I felt much awe and
seriousness, in the thought of appearing before God. In
the afternoon (two o'clock,) a man fell overboard from the
foremost main-yard. By the uncommon exertions of Mr.
Walker, the third mate, and four of the men, he was taken
up alive, and gives hopes of recovery. Mr. W/s conduct
on this occasion merits the greatest praise, and has much
endeared him to every one on board.
"July 20th. Read Church History and Persian. The
VOYAGE TO INDIA. 33
Commodore spoke an American, which left Calcutta on May
28, and which on June 22nd, spoke a ship at sea, and re-
ceived information that a frigate, supposed to be detached
by Jerome Buonaparte,* put into the Cape and was cap-
tured by Admiral Popham ; from whence it is concluded
that Jerome Buonaparte either followed the frigate into the
Cape and was taken, or proceeded to India. Two country
ships had been captured in the straits of Malacca.
" Thursday, July 24th. In addition to the news heard
on Tuesday, learned from the Commodore, that the Ame-
rican told him a general peace had been broitght about in
India. that ' the Prince of Peace ' would establish His
dominion among those perishing heathens ! Every day
brings me acquainted with some new proof of that wretched
slavery which they are under to the powers of darkness.
My mind is bent on the work of the ministry amongst them.
I think with delight on the time when I shall be able to
address them, in their own language, on the glorious truths
of the gospel ; and am thankful that I find diligence and
ardour in the acquirement of Hindoostanee. Yet, when
I reflect on the backwardness and timidity that possesses
my mind in this matter, among my present associates, I am
ready to fear lest I should be diverted from my purpose.
Lord, hold me up, and bring me through, more than con-
queror, for His sake who, I believe and feel, ' loved me,
and gave himself for me ! '
"Thursday, August 21st, . . This morning heard that
Ceylon was in sight ; went on deck soon after, and saw
land, but very indistinctly. At half-past one the shore pre-
sented a beautiful object ; a great variety of trees, hills, and
plains. My mind more affected than I can express, with a
sense of the goodness of God, in bringing me thus far in
health and safety. I feel no inconvenience from the climate,
* In 1806, Napoleon placed his brother, Jerome Buonaparte, in
command of a squadron of eight ships of the line, which were
ostensibly destined for the West Indies.
D
34 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and very little of that listlessness I so much feared. for
a heart to praise the Lord ! Surely, surely, I am more un-
grateful than any of God's children ; for His child I feel I
am ! write thy law on my heart ; and let my obedient
life bring glory to Thee, through Jesus Christ ! how I
long to be declaring the way of salvation to perishing souls !
let me /have] that faith which overcomes the world ; set
me free from every entanglement ; keep through thy word
those on board whom thou hast disposed to consideration ;
fortify their minds, and keep them from the tempter's
power, to the glory of thy grace, Amen, Amen ! "
" Sunday, August 24th . Rose this morning at five o'clock.
After prayer in which I found earnestness, and tolerable
fixedness of mind, though no stirring of affection went on
deck. Read in the epistle to the Hebrews, and found much
light flash on my mind in reading. Saw more clearly than
ever the distinction, yet consistency, between the old and new
covenant. At eleven, read a sermon from Walker ; after-
wards joined in prayer with W, P, G, and V.* I found
much enlargement of heart, and much freedom of expres-
sion in prayer. Lord, keep me humble ; and, bless these
my associates ! Convince them of sin ; lead them to Jesus ;
make them strong in the Lord ; and be a spirit of adoption
in their hearts, for Jesus Christ's sake ! Lord, bless my
dear relatives. give them grace to walk before thee with
perfect hearts ; and supply them with every needful earthly
blessing. Feed them ' with food convenient ' for their
station, and finally crown grace with glory. Amen ! No
prayers on deck, or in the cuddy."
" Monday. Yesterday afternoon, a strange sail came in
sight to the northward. Cleared for action, and lay at
quarters all night. Expect to reach Madras to-morrow
morning by six o'clock. Every one seems unsettled in pros-
pect of going ashore ; my own mind has caught the conta-
* Cadets.
OFF MADRAS. 35
gion. Nothing to advantage has been done to-day. ' Lord,
save or I perish. '
" Wednesday. Were disappointed in our expectation, by
a strong current which set us so far to the westward that
we were obliged to tack, and wait for the sea-breeze, which
to our great joy sprang up about three o'clock; and brought
us into Madras roads, where we cast anchor exactly at ten
at night. Yesterday morning the air was much impregnated
with the flavour of the productions of Asia, having a smell
like the sickly smell arising from sweetmeats. The en-
trance into the roads was very delightful : the light-house
before us, the European residents' houses on the left, show-
ing lights from various quarters; the Nabob of Arcot's
palace lighted so as to appear brilliantly illuminated. All these
were pleasing objects to eyes accustomed to look only upon
the wide extended ocean for four months past. The striking
of clocks, too, was most gratifying to the ear. My mind
was much affected with a sense of the Divine goodness, in
bringing us thus far in safety and peace. As soon as we
were anchored, two boats came from Admiral Trowbridge
for despatches; and a Catamaran,* with three natives
charged with letters from the Town-major to the Command-
ing Officer. These natives presented a most disgusting ap-
pearance to a stranger, especially an European stranger.
They have no covering, save a small piece of cotton round
their waists ; and a cap, like a fool's cap, of fine basket-
work, in which they carry their letters : and, being entire
strangers to our language, my mind was affected with dis-
may and horror. Retiring to my cabin, despondency almost
overcame me. My native country, with its healthy climate,
and hospitable inhabitants, came forcibly to my mind. Those
loved objects seemed for ever gone : dear relatives for ever
fled ! In exchange, a sickly climate, a burning soil, a hea-
then population, were to be my associates. Alas ! how these
* A species of raft used by the natives of Madras.
D 2
36 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
considerations depress my spirits, while a sense of ray own
unfitness to encounter any of these obstacles, leads me to
consider this as a place of banishment, and an untimely
burial-ground ! Yet have I not freely chosen this under-
taking ? And, has not God power to bring me through ?
And, is He not sovereign of Asia, as well as of Europe ?
And, is He not ready to save here, as there ? my foolish,
unbelieving heart ! I see the truth of these suggestions ;
yet unbelief prevents me from taking the comfort of them.
Lord, work faith in my heart ; and enable me to glorify
thee by a firm reliance on thy promise, that thou wilt not
leave me, but wilt make me ' more than conqueror through
Him that loved me/ even Jesus thy Son : to whom with Thee
and the Holy Ghost be glory for ever !
" This morning several boats filled with natives came
off : the rowers, like the Catamaran Jacks in appearance
and dress : the masters or duboshes,* having white muslin
coats and petticoats. These duboshes are very obsequious,
very pressing of their services ; and have written characters,
as from former masters ; but many of these are evidently
forgeries. Many of our Bengal passengers are gone on
shore. I felt too depressed to go ; and too much interested
in V. and Y. to leave them on board. Y. I hope, seems
in some measure, established in sound principles and
practice. V. alas, discovers a backwardness to converse
on religious subjects ; and I fear, shuns me, lest I should
trouble him with them : he is, however, very regular in
his conduct ; and much respected by his associates. But,
Oh ! what avails a mere name to live ? He is now gone on
shore. Y. remains on board, with the other Madras cadets,
until an order for their disembarkation arrives. Lord,
keep them by thy power ! let not Satan triumph over
them, for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.
* A kind of general Agent.
MADRAS. 37
"MADRAS, Wednesday evening, Aug. 27th, 1806. Went
on shore, and was much annoyed by the clamorous impor-
tunity of the natives, who were waiting in hundreds on the
beach to carry the luggage, or otherwise serve the new
comers : their harsh language, and their almost naked bodies^
their eager and obtrusive offers of service disgusted and
wearied me exceedingly. With some difficulty, I got through
the crowd ; and, on arriving at the New Navy Tavern,
found some of my old shipmates. Here we were again im-
portuned by duboshes who were eager to serve us. We
made choice of one who proved a notorious cheat : he made
off with six rupees given him to hire a bandy ;* and I know
not yet how much linen he may have stolen. The profusion
of silver or gold rings which the natives wear on their arms,
their ancles, their ears, and their toes, appeared odd to me ;
their offers of service and their whole conduct, whilst I was
on shore, have impressed my mind with an opinion of their
deep depravity, and their entire want of principle
" On Thursday, August 28th. Parson and I went to call
on the London Society's missionary. Though unknown to
him, and though carrying no letter of introduction, yet I
was certain that if he were a real missionary, we should be
welcome ; and I was not disappointed in this expectation.
We received a cordial reception : Martyn having mentioned
my name, we soon became cordial. He appears a humble
pious man, not destitute of ability, with a degree of zeal :
his education appears to have been confined. Here we
learned that Dr. Ker, the Senior Chaplain, had a letter for
me from Martyn ; and that, being obliged to go to Sering-
apatam for the recovery of his health, he had left it at the
house of Mr. Torriano. Thither Mr. L. drove me in his
bandy, leaving Mr. Parson to walk back to the inn. On
arriving at Mr. T.'s, I found the letter, enclosed in one from
* A kind of gig.
MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Dr. Ker, recommending me to accept Mr. T/s invitation to
take up our abode with him ; which we did, and experienced
much hospitality and kindness. Mr. T. is a self-taught
Christian indeed : his son is a sensible and very pious youth,
and showed us much brotherly love ; and from the Lieu-
tenant we received great regard. Next day Mr. P. and
myself called on Mr. V. and found him very reserved : he
afterwards, on further intercourse, became more sociable ; and
engaged me to preach for him on Sunday the 31st; which I
did, and took for a subject the character of Josiah. The
Governor, &c., were present; and the church was pretty
full : the congregation was very attentive ; though some, I
hear scoffed; but others expressed their approbation. In
the evening P. officiated at the chapel, Black Town, and ex-
pounded the first chapter of the Epistle to the Romans. I
went to hear Mr. L. who preached from Psalm xxxvii. 40.
During our stay on shore, I went often to the cadets' tents,
and have reason to be thankful. Found V. and Y. kept
free from the vices of the place.
" Friday evening, Sept. 5th. I read a portion of the
church prayers, and addressed an exhortation to the boys at
the Asylum. There are about two hundred half-caste boys
educated there, and maintained by public subscription. Dr.
Ker is Superintendent; and Mr. L. is acting Master.
During our stay at Mr. Torriano' s, our apartment was a tent
comfortably fitted up, where Mr. T. generally (his son V.
always), comes morning and evening to join in worship.
The fort is a most complete structure, seemingly defying
the power of man to take it : the buildings within it are
very sumptuous. The Black Town far exceeds my ex-
pectation, in the commodiousness of its houses, and in their
structure ; but the streets are narrow ; and the dust and
filth in them render the town exceedingly unwholesome. I
do not find the heat by any means so oppressive as I ex-
pected : morning and evening it is as cool as summer in
England. I frequently walked several miles. The Euro-
MASULIPATAM. 39
peans are, in general, very averse to the idea of evangelizing
the natives. The chaplains consider it as a hopeless case;
and others look upon it as needless and impolitic. I lament
that my mind was not more affected with the stupid idolatry
of these depraved people. Their pagodas abound ; and their
attention to them might shame people of purer principles ;
whilst their depraved morals show that their religion is
confined wholly to externals ; and that they are incapable of
communion with a holy God. These considerations ought
to impress me more. the unconquerable hardness of this
stupid heart ! Yet, blessed be God, who has reconciled my
mind more to the work of the ministry here ; and has in-
fluenced me to prefer the honour which cometh of God,
more than the favour of men. I think I am more de-
termined than ever on publishing salvation to these ignorant
heathen. I have to lament that my mind seldom ex-
perienced any sensible comfort in God> whilst on shore :
deadness and oppression overspread my soul for the most
part ; yet, I do not recollect, except on one occasion, that I
attempted to shun the reproach of the cross ; and, in general
I was enable to introduce serious subjects.
" Sunday, Sept. 7th. Came on board the Alexander, in
consequence of the Asia being ordered round by Penang, to
take troops to Bengal : much heaviness of mind on account
of the state of those around me
" Saturday, Sept. 13th. On Tuesday evening last, we
came to anchor off Masulipatam. During that day, in
making in to the shore, the ship was found in three and a
half fathoms (she draws three fathoms ; ) consequently great
alarm prevailed, every one expecting that she would strike
instantly. The wind being brisk, the ship answered the
helm; and, by the Divine favour, we got clear of the
danger. In the afternoon, a ship which had been in sight
for some days, hauled her wind and stood our course : this
raised a suspicion of her being an enemy ; the drum beat to
quarters and every preparation was made to prevent her
40 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
boarding us. After some time, she hoisted Danish colours,
and came to anchor near us off Masulipatam. During these
two times of alarm, I recollect to have been much more
anxious as to the event, than on former times of danger
during the voyage ; and have reason to fear I have suffered
damage, especially since we left Madras. This I know has
been the case, and I bless God who has given me to feel it,
and to lament it, and to strive and pray against it ; and
(blessed be His name) not in vain.
" On Wednesday, Parson and myself went off together
with two officers of the king's regiment : after a most un-
pleasant passage of twenty -four hours, we arrived at Masu-
lipatam, a distance of not more than six miles in a straight
line. Our delay was owing to the land wind, which, blow-
ing directly opposite, drove us far to leeward, and obliged
the men ^to push the boat along shore with long poles ; a
tedious and laborious operation. On entering the fort, we
found that Colonel Norris (to whom we had a letter of in-
troduction from his father-in law, Mr. Torriano,) was in the
fort. We went to his house, and on being introduced to
his lady, presented our letter, which she opened, and sent to
the Colonel, who was on a committee at the barracks.
Breakfast was got for us immediately, and every attention
shown us ; after breakfast, the Colonel came in, and ordered
us change of clothes ; after we had dressed, he came and
shook us very kindly by the hand, and said, he had an
order in his pocket, which obliged him to be particularly
kind to us. This order he punctually obeyed, shewing us
every mark of attention possible, and even regard. ....
The propriety of conduct necessary in ministers, the
characters of many eminently pious missionaries, and of
Christ and His Apostles, were the principal subjects of
conversation. May God give a blessing to our poor attempts
to spread the savour of Jesus' name ; and may the Colonel's
kindnesses to us be abundantly repaid out of the fulness of
Christ ! After passing twenty -four hours very agreeably,
MASULIPATAM. 41
and I trust not unprofitably, we left Masulipatam yesterday
about three o' clock, with the purser ; and though detained
a short time at the entrance of the river, from want of
water, we got on board the Alexander by five o'clock : the
anchor was weighed, and we set sail as soon as possible.
" Tuesday. Yesterday I was very unwell in consequence
of drinking too much water : the day passed in a restless,
unprofitable manner to myself. In the evening, I was en-
abled to speak to the surgeon on the utility of prayer;
which I did because of some sarcastic remarks made, as to
the uselessness of the Bible and Prayer-book in time of
action ; we being suspicious that there was an enemy's ship
in view. He was silenced, and afterwards showed me more
than usual attention. We were looking out all the after-
noon of yesterday for a pilot ; and came to anchor at ten
in the evening in Saugor roads, amidst a fleet of Indiamen
homeward-bound two ships of war, with many country
ships a most gratifying sight ; though, I confess, I felt
little pleasure. The remembrance of dear relatives filled me
with deep regret, whilst the prospect of being instrumental
in furthering the Lord's work in India filled me with joy ;
and I felt I could forsake all for Christ's sake.
" Thursday. We came to anchor in Diamond harbour.
The sailing up the river was delightful ; the green herbage
and foliage most refreshing to the eye ; and the numerous
population raised wonder how provision could be found for
so many persons. The whole shore, as far as the eye
could reach, appeared one continued village on each side.
The sight of a bury ing- ground for Europeans at Diamond
harbour, with several monuments erected therein, tended
to lessen my joy ; as did the death of Captain of the
77th, for whom the colours were hoisted half-mast high,
and who was buried in the sea the evening we lay at anchor,
in Saugor roads. Captain. C , Ensign W, Parson, and
myself, left the Alexander in a budgerow,* about nine o'clock,
* A native travelling boat.
42 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and sailed from Diamond harbour about half past ten in the
evening.
" Friday, Sept. 19th. I went on shore in the morning
at Fulta, and sending some provisions on board to my
chums, remained till flood-tide, which was not till two
o'clock. My mind was much gratified with the scene ; the
green fields appearing here and there between the groves,
were very much like scenes I remembered in England ; many
birds were singing much like the nightingale; herds of
cattle, of the buffalo breed, with herdsmen tending them
here and there on the bank. A dead body floating on the
river created much horror in my mind ; and the bird called
the adjutant excited much surprise. At Fulta I found a
very elegant inn, and accommodations very reasonable.
Having placed a chair at the gate-way on the elevated si-
tuation on the bank of the river, the opposite bank appeared
covered with villages, and the surface of the river with
boats. I took out my bible, and read the 60th chapter of
Isaiah. The precious promises of the enlargement of
Christ's Church came with much power to my mind ; the
last verse was very encouraging, and raised mufch joy, from
the hope that I might be honoured to be one of ' the little
ones ' who should ' become a thousand, and a strong nation.'
The prospect of all these swarms of people bowing to the
sceptre and dominion of Jesus, filled my soul with exul-
tation. I found much freedom in prayer, and spent some
time in joy and rejoicing. The budgerow being much longer
in coming up than was expected, occasioned great anxiety ;
and, to my shame be it spoken, impatience. O how fickle
is my mind : but Jesus liveth, and He changeth not !
Blessed be God for Jesus Christ ! I came on board about
two o'clock this afternoon ; and we are now at anchor about
ten miles below Calcutta.
" Sept. 21st, 1806. Yesterday morning, being tired of
waiting any longer for a fair wind, I left the budgerow about
five o'clock, and came up in the tow-boat to Calcutta. The
ARRIVAL AT CALCUTTA. 43
scene on each side of the river was much the same as during
the preceding day; but being indisposed from want of
food, and by exposure to the sun, I felt but little lively joy.
Read in the Bible, and Newton's Hymns ; and found much
desire to be grateful for preservation during the voyage, for
meeting with kind friends, and for the abundant supply of
every temporal want; above all, that notwithstanding my
manifold failings, some sense of my obligations to God in
Christ still remains. The sight of Calcutta afforded me
great satisfaction : the approach to it was tedious ; and I
felt some impatience at the perversity of the boatmen.
Alas, the depravity of my nature is but little subdued ! I
walked up to the church, and inquired in vain for Martyn :
went to Doughty's hotel, where I met V. at the door, who,
I feared, was oppressed in spirit and suffering from the
effects of climate. I took some refreshment, and was about
to go forth in quest of Martyn, when a note arrived from
him, desiring me to go to him in the college.* I set off
immediately, and was received by him with the most lively
demonstrations of joy. Here I was desired to take up my
abode ; and here I am fixed for the present. Mr. Brown, f
to whom I am indebted for my present entertainment, ap-
pears a sensible, determined, pious man ; very different
from the descriptions I heard of him during the voyage."
On the same day, in which these particulars are
noticed in his journal, Mr. C. sent a letter to his
sister ; written, as it appears, at intervals during his
voyage, and communicating information up to the
period of his arrival at Calcutta. The letter itself is
not less remarkable for its plain good sense, than as
* The College of Fort William.
t The late Rev. David Brown, at that time Chaplain at the
Presidency, and Provost of the College of Fort William.
44 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
manifesting that strong natural affection and love of
country, which entered so largely into the character
of the writer :
"From the date of this letter, (Sep. 21st.) you will
perceive how much longer our voyage has proved than at
the beginning of it we hoped it would. Twenty weeks are
completed since we left Portsmouth : the usual time a
voyage of the kind occupies is about fifteen weeks. The
chief part of our delay was between St. lago, and the Cape
of Good Hope. Before we arrived at St. lago, we had fair
and strong winds ; and since we got round the Cape, the
weather has proved most agreeable. A thousand anxious
thoughts daily fill my mind on your account: separation
from you has only tended to show how much my comfort
depended on you : scarcely for two successive waking hours
has your image been out of my remembrance. I am very
anxious that you should come out to me ; and I am very
anxious respecting your voyage. You have little, humanly
speaking, to fear from dangers of the sea. Your greatest
inconvenience will arise from not having a person with whom
you can communicate freely : to be under a restraint of this
kind, for five months, is a greater evil than you can at
present suppose. You will, no doubt, hear of some lady
coming out, with whom you can take half of a cabin ; and
if such an opportunity offers, you need not hesitate to em-
brace it. But you will need to use great caution how you
trust strangers ; and by no means be too familiar with any of
the passengers, till you have had time to observe their dis-
positions : the evil of a contrary conduct has appeared very
strikingly with us ; and still more so in some other of the
ships of our fleet. It is very easy to assume an appearance
of gaiety and good-humour, when people only meet occa-
sionally, and for a short time ; but when they come to live
together, and are obliged to meet each other at every turn,
without Divine grace, few tempers are found sufficiently ac-
CALCUTTA. 45
comtnodating to maintaiD that forbearance, and to make
those concessions, which are absolutely necessary to peace
and comfort. Hence, when by an unguarded confidence,
persons of contrary dispositions and habits have committed
themselves to each other, they soon become mutually dis-
gusted ; family circumstances are exposed ; weaknesses ridi-
culed ; and contempt and hatred follows. You see I write
under the idea that you will not leave England till you hear
of my arrival in India. I have only to add, that my health
is much improved since I left you.
" Since I began this letter, a variety of events have taken
place, and crowd so fast on my mind, that I know not where
or how to relate them. On entering Madras roads in the
evening, the lights reflected from the houses built on the
shore, with the sound of the sentinels' voices passing the
word, and the striking of the clocks, formed altogether the
most remarkable impression I recollect in life. After having
for five months been separated from the civilized world in a
great measure, and having seen only the boundless ocean,
and occasionally hailing some of our consorts, you may sup-
pose the entrance into society was highly gratifying. My
joy was silent, and chiefly expressed in ejaculations of praise
to Him who had so graciously preserved us through the great
deep ; nor were wanting prayers for my native land, and for
the many dear objects left behind. This pleasant temper
of mind was, however, of short continuance , as soon as we
came to anchor, some of the natives came off in catamarans ;
they were almost naked, and very savage in appearance. The
consideration of being, in all probability, to spend the re-
mainder of my life among such wretched beings, filled me
with melancholy; and rendered me sleepless during the
greater part of the night ; and the whole of the next day, I
was very unhappy. But you will perceive my sin and un-
belief in this matter; as their wretchedness should ' rather
have excited compassion and anxiety for bettering their con-
dition : the idea of no further comfort remaining for me,
46 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
certainly arose from the absence of the proper influence of that
precious truth, f If He give peace, who then can cause trou-
ble ? ' I perceive this clearly now ; and I am thankful that
I am able to take the comfort of it to myself. During the
whole of our stay, the anniversary festival of one of their
idols was celebrating at a pagoda or temple, in sight of the
house where we were. Their chief solemnities were celebra-
ted during the night ; and consisted in most wretchedly bad
music, something like bad bag-pipes, accompanied with a
tom-tom, or small drum unbraced, and incapable of music j
with these, at intervals, loud shouts were set up by the peo-
ple, and something of a song in praise of their idol sung in
alternate strains, which were responded by the people to each
other in a sing-song tone of voice. what a blessing is
the Gospel to mankind ! Well might the angels sing at
Messiah's birth, ' goodwill towards men/ no less than
' glory to God ! ' How lovely does Christianity appear, con-
trasted with the absurdities of these pitiable heathen ! 0,
how privileged is Britain, where Divine truth shines forth in
all its purity ! May my happy native land know the value
of her privileges, and improve them : that, to latest ages,
her rulers may continue nursing fathers, and nursing mothers
to the Church ; and use their widely-extended influence in
rendering their colonies happy as themselves \"
CHAPTER III.
AT ALDEEN APPOINTED TO CHUNAK.
ON Mr. Corrie's arrival in Bengal both he and Mr.
Parson took up their abode with Mr. Brown at
Aldeen, a short distance from Calcutta, and remained
under the same hospitable roof until they proceeded
to the stations that had been assigned to them re-
spectively by the government. Henry Martyn was
their fellow-guest for a time, and with that honoured
servant of God Mr. Corrie's intimacy was close and
brotherly. Mr. C. was also in the habit of preach-
ing regularly during his residence with Mr. Brown,
and of maintaining constant intercourse with the
whole body of Christian Missionaries in Calcutta and
Serampore. In his Journal, too, occur many intima-
tions of the anxious affection with which he regarded
such of the Cadets as remained within reach of his
visits, or were willing to correspond with him. A
peculiar regard for the welfare of young persons
48 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
was, in fact, a distinguishing feature of Mr. Corrie's
character.
Early in December 1806, Mr. Corrie and Mr.
Parson left Aldeen, the one having been appointed
at Chunar, the other at Berhampore. As respects
Mr. C. it will be seen, that during the whole of his
journey to the place of his destination, the subject
of the conversion of the heathen occupied a large
portion of his thoughts.
FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF CALCUTTA.
" Calcutta strikes me as the most magnificient city in the
world ; and I am made most happy by the hope of being
instrumental to the eternal good of many. A great oppo-
sition, I find, is raised against Martyn, and the principles
he preaches ; this gives me no uneasiness by the help of
God, I will stand fast in the doctrine of Christ crucified, and
maintain it against all opposition. But, Lord, grant me the
wisdom that is from above, that I may act with discretion,
and in nothing give unnecessary offence !
" At three o'clock,* Martyn preached from Rom. iii. 21
23, the most impressive and best composition I ever heard.
The disposition of love and good will which appeared in him
must have had great effect ; and the calmness and firmness
with which he spoke raised in me great wonder. May God
grant a blessing to the word. may it silence opposition,
and promote religion for Jesus Christ's sake, Amen.
" Tuesday, Sept. 30th. I have neglected for some time
to make a memorandum of occurrences ; but remember, that
in general, my mind has been without any lively sense of
divine things ; though my heart has been going out much
* On Sunday, Sept. 21.
CALCUTTA. 49
after God. The joy expressed by the few serious people here
is very great ; and were not those comforts withheld which I
have been some time favoured with, their kindness would
have a tendency to make me proud : for, Oh ! I feel an evil
heart cleaving to the world, though not under its former
shape. I am not without a secret uneasiness, that I have
not talents to render me equally acceptable with others.
This is not to be content with God's appointments ; though,
I think, I would not have others brought to my standard,
but would rise to their 5 s, that God may be more glorified.
I have received great kindness from Mr. Brown, and much
benefit from his conversation. Blessed be God, I feel no
disposition to shrink from the shame of the cross, but hope,
with boldness, to declare myself a fellow-labourer with
Martyn, in the controversy excited by his preaching.
" I preached on Sunday [Sept. 28,] evening, at the
Mission Church, from 2 Thess. i. 7 10 : my mind was
somewhat impressed with the importance of my office, both
before and during the service. I trust the furtherance of
God's glory, and the good of souls, was, and is, my prevail-
ing desire. Went up to Serampore yesterday, and in the
evening was present at the marriage of Mr. Desgranges.*
Mr. Brown entered into their concerns with much interest.
The pagodaf was fixed on, and lighted up for the celebration
of the wedding ; at eight o'clock the parties came from the
Mission house, [at Serampore] attended by most of the
family. Mr. Brown commenced with the hymn, ' Come,
gracious Spirit, heavenly dove ! ' A divine influence seemed
to attend us, and most delightful were my sensations. The
circumstance of so many being engaged in spreading the
* One of the London Society's Missionaries.
t The Hindoo temple of the idol Bullub, which the Brahmins
had deserted. Mr. Brown had repaired, and fitted it up as a family
chapel and study. The pagoda was, also, sometimes appropriated
to the accommodation of Mr. Brown's particular friends. MEMO-
RIAL SKETCHES OF REV. D. BROWN, p. 137.
E
50 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
glad tidings of salvation, the temple of an idol converted
to the purpose of Christian worship, and the Divine presence
felt among us, filled me with joy unspeakable. After the
marriage service of the Church of England, Mr. Brown gave
out ' the Wedding hymn ; ' and after signing certificates of
the marriage, we adjourned to the house, where Mr. Brown
had provided supper. Two hymns given out by Mr. Marsh-
man* were felt very powerfully. He is a most lively, san-
guine missionary; his conversation made my heart burn
within me, and I find desires of spreading the Gospel grow-
ing stronger daily, and my zeal in the cause more ardent.
But ' my leanness * in comparison of these ' burning and
shining lights ' around me. Yet, in the strength of Jehovah
will I go forward, and will tread in their steps, and pursue
them at a distance, though I may not hope to come near
their attainments.
" Oct. 10th. I have for some time past been oppressed
with a sense of the want of spiritual affections : my heart
as cold as ice, no mouth to speak of, or for God : deadness
in prayer, and languor in every spiritual duty. I perceive
my great insufficiency for the work of the ministry ; and
lament exceedingly my small opportunities of education, f
and my sinful negligence in not better improving those I
had. ' God be merciful to me a sinner/ and perfect praise
to Himself out of my weak and unskilful mouth ! Last
night I went to the Mission-house, [at Serampore] and sup-
ped at the same table with about fifty native converts. The
triumph of the cross was most evident in breaking down
their prejudices, and uniting them with those who formerly
were an abomination in their eyes. After supper, they sang
a Bengalee hymn, many of them with tears of joy ; and
they concluded with prayer in Bengalee, with evident ear-
nestness and emotion. My own feelings were too big for
* Baptist Missionary.
t During the four years that Mr. Corrie resided in the neigh-
bourhood of London, little or no attention was paid to his education.
ALDEEN. 51
utterance. may the time be hastened when every tongue
shall confess Jesus Christ, to the glory of God the Father !
"On Friday evening, [Oct. 10th.] we had a meeting in the
pagoda, at which almost all the missionaries, some of their
wives, and Captain W. attended : with a view to commend
Martyn to the favour and protection of God in his work.
The Divine presence was with us. I felt more than it would
have been proper to express. Mr. Brown commenced with
a hymn and prayer, Mr. Desgranges succeeded him, with
much devotion and sweetness of expression : Mr. Marshman
followed, and dwelt particularly on the promising appear-
ance of things ; and, with much humility, pleaded God's pro-
mises for the enlargement of Zion ; with many petitions for
Mr. Brown and his family. The service was concluded by
Mr. Carey,* who was earnest in prayer for Mr. Brown : the
petition that ' having laboured for many years without en-
couragement or support, in the evening it might be light/
seemed much to affect his own mind, and greatly impressed
us all. Afterwards we supped together at Mr. Brown's.
The influence of this association remained on my mind, and
shed a divine peace and composure through my soul.
" Sunday 12th. This day I preached at the New Church
from Gal. vi. 14. The Governor General, &c., attended. I
felt a good deal of palpitation before I ascended the pulpit,
but afterwards experienced great composure of mind; and
had no idea that any one would be offended, being conscious
that I was speaking the truth. I found much earnestness
in prayer before, and after, divine service. God grant an
increase to His own word for Jesus Christ's sake !
" Oct. 13th . I came to Serampore to dinner. Had a
pleasant sail up the river : the time passed agreeably in con-
versation. In the evening a fire was kindled on the opposite
bank ; and we soon perceived that it was a funeral pile, on
which the wife was burning with the dead body of her hus-
band. It was too dark to distinguish the miserable victim
* Baptist Missionary.
E 2
52 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
of superstition; but by the light of the flames we could
discover a great crowd of people: their horrid noise, and
senseless music, joined with the testimony of some of the
servants, convinced us that our apprehensions were founded
on fact. The noise continued till ten o'clock, and the fire
was kept burning till that time. My mind was struck with
horror and pity. On going out to walk with Martyn to the
pagoda, the noise so unnatural, and so little calculated to
excite joy, raised in my mind an awful sense of the presence
and influence of evil spirits. that the Lord would com-
mand his word to run and be glorified, in casting them out,
and placing in their stead the mild influence of his Gospel !
" Oct. 18th, 1806. On Wednesday last, Mr. Brown,
Parson and myself proceeded up the river with Martyn, to
set him on his way to Dinapore. We landed at 'Ghyretee,
and walked through a most delightful avenue ; afterwards
through a neat village (for this country), and arrived at
Chandernagore about seven o'clock : we took tea at a tavern,
and went on board our budgerow, about nine o'clock. After
joining in prayer, we retired to rest. On Thursday morning,
we proceeded to Chinsurah, on foot, through groves of fruit-
trees ; we arrived at Chinsurah soon after seven o'clock, and
received a most hospitable reception from Mr. Forsyth : *
after dinner, we went with Mr. F. above Bandell ; and after
worship, returned to Chinsurah in a paunchway .f Yester-
day morning, the weather having commenced rainy, we
determined to return to Aldeen, on account of Mr. Brown's
boat becoming uninhabitable. We first engaged, according
to arrangement, in alternate prayer. Mr. Brown commenced
with reading a portion of Scripture, singing a hymn, and
prayer, which order was observed by P., myself, and Martyn.
A sense of the Divine presence was experienced by each of
us, and our consolation in Christ Jesus abounded ; so that
we left our friend without regret, and he parted with us
* One of the London Society's Missionaries,
t A small covered boat.
ALDEEN. 53
cheerfully ; each persuaded that God was with us, and would
be our ' shield and exceeding great reward/
" Oct. 22nd. On coming down the river, I saw the
figures of Doorga * paraded on the river, and the indecencies
of idol- worship. My mind was inexpressibly grieved ; and
most earnestly did I desire to be able to address the poor
deluded heathen.
" Nov. 3rd. For some time past I have made no memo-
randa of the state of my mind. Alas, my wretched back-
wardness to any really good thing ! In general my heart
has been hard and insensible, though my desire has been to
the contrary ; and I have had but little inclination to pray,
though no disposition to give up prayer; and sometimes
have experienced enlargement of heart, and melting of soul
in prayer. I have preached several times at the Old Church,
and once at the New. My purposes of labouring among
the heathen are, I bless God, more fixed ; and a desire to be
at my station, and about my proper work, grows upon me.
" When I hear of a spirit of covetousness which has
affected many, I fear and tremble ; and I think something
of that disposition was working within me this morning.
Oh ! how often have I said that I desire not to leave one shil-
ling behind me at death. I would record my own declara-
tion, beseeching thee, Lord, that I may be enabled to
trust thee for future supplies, and to live by faith upon thee
for daily bread !
" 24th> For some days past my mind has enjoyed quiet
and peace with God ; my indisposition has been in a great
measure removed, and I can speak and act as usual. t Praise
God from whom all blessings flow.' My mind has been calm
and resigned to the will of God, in the prospect of my des-
tination, and in my preparation to set out for Chunar ; but
little, alas ! of lively affection, with much wandering of heart
in prayer. The youths who came out with me have been
much on my mind. My dear relatives have not had so par-
* One of the principal Hindoo female deities.
54 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
ticular an interest in my prayers as at some other times ;
but their welfare is exceedingly dear to me, and the prospect
of having my sister with me very cheering.
" Nov. 29th. This morning Mr. Brown, Parson, Mr.
Thompson* (of Madras), and myself, met in the pagoda at
Aldeen, to consult in what way we may most effectually
promote the glory of our redeeming God in the earth. After
prayer by Mr. Brown, and after some conversation, we
agreed, 1st. To join in the views, and aid to the utmost of
our power, the purposes of the British and Foreign Bible
Society : 2ndly. To help forward the translation of the
Scriptures into the languages of the East, as much as in us
lies; and to take the expense of the Sanscrit and Greek
Testaments upon ourselves : and 3rdly. To make a quarterly
report of our prospects, our plans, and actual situation in
our various stations, as far as the Church is concerned, to
Mr. Brown ; who will add his own, and cause a copy of the
whole to be transmitted to each individual. After prayer we
separated.
" Dec. 8. To-day set off for Chunar. In the strength of
the Lord God I go forth. 0, prepare a people for Thyself,
and make me the instrument of gathering them into thy
fold ! Keep me by thy mighty power in body and soul ; and
enlarge my heart that I may delight in Thy will, and lay
out all my time and labour in Thy service ! Amen, Lord
Jesus. Amen ! "
"Dec. 13th. On Monday last Parson and myself left
Aldeen, to proceed to our stations ; Mr. Brown and Mr.
Thompson accompanying us. We arrived at Chinsurah
about three o'clock, after a quick sail up the river, the tide
being in our favour : we called on Mr. Forsyth, with whom
we spent the evening. Mr. F. conducted family worship,
and was excellent in the application, and very fervent for
the fulfilment of many precious promises. The presence of
God was with us. Mr. F. gave me favourable intelligence
* The Rev. Marmaduke Thompson, late Chaplain at Madras.
CHINSURAH. 55
respecting General M. at Chunar, to which place Mr. L. had
sent tracts, which had been noticed with approbation by the
General. I hope the Lord has prepared my way. Yester-
day morning, after breakfast and family worship, we set
forward, Mr. Forsyth accompanying us. In the evening
we walked on the bank, whilst the boatmen hauled our boat
along. The encouragement and comfort his conversation
raised in my mind will, I hope, never be forgotten : much
lively and spiritual conversation passed, chiefly on the means
most suitable for us to employ under present circumstances.
We concluded by commissioning Messrs. Brown and T. to
buy Bibles, Testaments, and Common Prayer-books, to
be sent to us from time to time for distribution. Our friends
left us to return to Calcutta. A sweet composure fills my
heart : and, without regret, I leave all that earth and sense
hold dear, to do thy will, my God ! Let me find strength
according to my day ; and call Thou me to any thing in
which I may most glorify Thee. Leave me not for a
moment; for though now, ( by thy goodness, thou hast
made my mountain strong/ yet if thou hide thy face I shall
be < troubled ! '
" Dec. 14th. Yesterday morning we left Sook Saugur :
in the afternoon our attention was arrested by loud lamenta-
tions : we observed a dying man put into the river to expire ;
this, in the opinion of the Hindoos, insuring Paradise. We
were much shocked at the spectacle. Lord, how long, how
long shall Satan triumph ? Four out of six are killed in
this way, and hurried out of life."
On the 16th of December, Mr. Corrie writes to
his father :
" I am now on my way to my station at Chunar, five
days' journey from Calcutta, and three from Berhampore.
To this last place Parson is appointed, and we are together
in the same boat ; after which I have eight weeks' journey
alone. I have, however, several introductions to Christian
56 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
friends on the way, and Martyn's station is before me, where
I intend to stay a few days with him. My mind is at per-
fect ease, and my soul happy in the love of God, and over-
flowing with gratitude to the Giver of all good. Much and
unexpected kindness has been shewn me in this strange land ;
and I have found that whosoever forsaketh aught for Christ
shall reap an hundred-fold ' in the present life : ' how, then,
can I doubt the fulfilment of that part of the promise which
relates to the life to come ? In the house of Mr. Brown,
every attention that affection could think of has been shewn
me. . . . The country through which we have come, is, in
general, very pleasant, though flat. We walk on the bank
morning and evening ; and amuse ourselves with finding out
resemblances, or fancied resemblances to scenes we remember
in Britain. We have every comfort we can wish for ; and
our morning and evening worship, consisting of singing,
prayer, and reading the Scriptures, tends to revive our souls ;
whilst we walk as friends, and take sweet counsel together
on the ends and means we purpose in our ministry. I have
written so often that I forget what I may have said to you ;
but you who know how much I am the creature of impulse in
every thing except my expressions of affection for you all,
and in matters of fact, will not judge of the state of my
mind from one single letter. I allude especially to what I
have written respecting the conversion of the heathen. You
know, what / now know, how sanguine I am in schemes
that my soul enters into ; and oft have I made calculations
and statements which have afterwards made me blush.
The state of society among our own countrymen here is
much altered for the better within these few years. The
Marquis Wellesley openly patronized religion ; whether from
motives of state policy or not, it is not ours to judge. He
on every possible opportunity, made moral character a
sine qua non to his patronage, and sought for men of
character from every quarter to fill offices of trust. He
avowedly encouraged, and contributed to, the translation of
PLASSEY. 57
the Scriptures into the native languages ; and wherever he
went, paid a strict regard to divine worship on the Sunday.
Before his time, all causes were tried in the courts of
justice, through the medium of interpreters; but by the
College which he instituted, he furnished the natives with
judges capable of determining from their own knowledge of
the language, and judgment on the evidence ; and has thus
laid the foundation of peace and justice, such as Asia before
knew not. He has been the saviour of India to Britain.
The state of the natives in a moral point of view is deplora-
ble; the most shocking indecencies form a part of their
worship; and lying, cheating, &c., are not considered crimes.
Two youths who were seriously impressed during the voyage,
and one who was our fellow-passenger, and has since been
brought to consideration, are going on consistently in the
ways of wisdom. These first-fruits of our Indian en-
gagement afford me the most lively encouragement, and the
strongest hope that God is with me of a truth. O may He
be a spirit of power in my own heart, and a word of power
in my mouth, that many may be turned unto righteousness :
then I am sure that you will bless the day that took me
from you, and we shall rejoice together in the loving-kind-
ness of our God \"
But to return to the Journal :
" December 18th. This evening we are at Plassy.
Walking on the bank of the river, we passed an old man
brought down to die by the river-side : he exhibited signs
of considerable vitality ; and certainly no symptoms of im-
mediate dissolution. My spirit was stirred within me ; and a
Brahmin coming past, I began to talk to him on the wicked-
ness of killing men in this way. He said his shasters*
commanded it, and that the doctor had pronounced the man
dying. I told him that God did no injury to man ;
that He was good; and, therefore, the shasters were not
* Holy books.
58 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
God's word ; and that God was displeased at such proceed-
ings ; he understood me, and pleaded their customs. I
answered, that the custom, the shasters, and the people,
were all bad ; and that when he died he would go down
and lie in fire for ever. He evidently understood me
and seemed confounded. I then told him that at Cutwa, a
Sahib lived, who would give him the true word of God, and
recommended him to go there. It appeared, however, that
he came from Moorshedebad, and showed no disposition to
return to Cutwa. Passing on, we found a party going to
Juggernauth. I asked one of them, Why he went there ?
What use it would be to him, and what good it would do
to him ? He seemed confounded, and made no reply. I
told him also of the anger of God, and of the fire after death.
A Birajee* came running after us to beg ; he was an old
man. On being told by him what he was, I said to him,
that he was a lazy man that would do no work, but only
eat, and that God was angry with him, and that when he
died he would go down to fire for ever. He was surprised
at this reception, and could only plead his age. I recom-
mended him to Cutwa. This is my first effort at missionary
work : but 0, how I blush, and abhor myself, for the imper-
fect manner I speak for God. I know enough of the language
to have conveyed different ideas, and more of them, but
I am nothing, and know nothing. Lord, grant me wisdom
and utterance ; and, 0, smile on my feeble attempts for the
furtherance of thine own glory, through Christ Jesus !
" Dec. 21st. We are now by the kind providence of God
at Berhampore. On Friday Mr. Grant and Mr. Ellerton
stopped our boat, about one o'clock, and we stayed at that
place all night. We met, also, with Messrs. B. and their
friends ; one a youth from England, by the Nelson. They
also stayed with us ; and in the evening, we were joined by
two officers, going down to Calcutta. We made a party of
eight, and sat up till twelve, talking to little profit, chiefly
* A kind of religious mendicant.
BOGWONGOLA. 59
about the siege of Bhurtpore. Yesterday morning we
separated, and were accompanied the whole of the day by
the Messrs. B, who joined with us in morning and evening
worship.
"Dec. 23rd, 1806. (Bogwongola) . Yesterday morning
we waited on General P. and afterwards visited the place
appointed for public worship, a large upper room. In the
afternoon, we visited the hospital. I drew near the bed of a
man apparently in the last stage of disease, who received the
word with tears, and requested me to pray with him. Hav-
ing made this known, P. invited the others to draw near :
a large party collected from all parts of the hospital. I ex-
pounded the third chapter of St. John's Gospel, and prayed.
Much attention in the poor men.
" I left Berhampore this morning at seven o'clock ; and,
after passing through a well-cultivated and fertile country,
arrived here at twelve. I am now on the great river, pro-
ceeding to Mr. Creighton* at Gomalty. I am much pained at
heart on account of separation from dear Parson, and disheart-
ened at the prospect of being so long on the way to Chunar ;
and tired with the importunity of the natives. Never, never
have I felt so keenly the separation from dear relatives ; but
I have no wish to draw back, but would pray and hope that
" God will be the strength of my heart, and my portion for
ever/' in and through Jesus Christ.
" Dec. 26th. Last night I arrived at Gomalty, and found a
very kind reception from Mr. Creighton. In the course of con-
versation, I have learned that he, with Messrs. Ellerton and
Grant, have instituted about twelve schools in the villages, in
this neighbourhood, in which many children of the poornatives
are taught to read and write ; and Christian tracts, and the
New Testament in Bengalee are read to them, and by them.
One Brahmin objected to the reading the Holy Scirptures ;
but, some parts of them being read to him, his objections
were removed, and he considered that they were very good.
* Superintendent of Indigo works.
60 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
In one of the schools the master is a Brahmin, who teaches
these tracts, &c. ; though he says, that if the sentiments
contained in them prevail, the Brahmin's power will soon be
at an end. The salary allowed the teachers is five rupees *
per month ; for which they teach as many children as choose
to come. In one school about seventy or eighty children
attended at first ; and about forty still continue to come. In
this school thirty have been taught, and are gone off to dif-
ferent employments. Many of the boys have made con-
siderable proficiency in reading and writing ; and through
them, the knowledge of the Scriptures is diffused to a con-
siderable extent; the consequence is, that much less dis-
sension is found in the neighbourhood ; so that when the
native missionaries come amongst them, the people are
much more ready to hear them than in other districts. They
hear, also, with much attention, and in general approve of
Christian truth.
' Dec. 27th. To-day Mr. Creighton sent for the school-
master of the place with his little charge, about fourteen :
some others were in the habit of attending, but were at this
time absent. The method of teaching is by writing the charac-
ter in the sand, and then pronouncing the letter ; thus they
learn both to read and write at the same time : some of the
children have made considerable advancement. The manners
of the children are much the same as those of children at
home ; and much gratification did their contented faces and
their little tricks afford me.
'Dec. 29th. Yesterday morning Messrs. W. the two
B's and A. came over to attend Divine worship. At ten
o j clock we went and heard the Bengalee missionaries preach
to their countrymen : the three appear to be humble and
sincere Christians. Those who understood them say, that
the preaching was very energetic and eloquent.
" Gomalty, Jan. 1st. 1807. I would begin the new year
by reviewing the old. The mercies of the past year are
* About ten shillings sterling.
GOMALTY. 61
many and great ; and, for these mercies, I am bound to be
exceedingly thankful. During the voyage, my attempts
were not without some good effects on the minds of V. and
Y. especially : the Lord made my presence a restraint on
some who would otherwise have been more profane, and gave
me favour in the sight of many : kind friends have been raised
up for me in India, wherever I have come, and all my wants have
been abundantly supplied. These mercies call for the loudest
praise to Him who rules on high ; but especially do spiritual
mercies call for gratitude : that I have been kept from gross
sins before men ; that I have not been permitted wholly to res-
train prayer before God, or to cast off His fear ; that I have
been enabled in public preaching to declare what I believe
to be the whole counsel of God ; and that some tokens of
Divine approbation have been granted to His word. I feel a
growing boldness to speak for God in private, and something
more of a power to cast off the fear of man. These are
subjects which may well furnish matter for everlasting songs.
I would record what I feel still wrong, that I may be dis-
posed to live more simply on Christ for strength as well as
righteousness. I find a disposition to seek the applause of
men, which sometimes leads me into words and actions
which grieve the Holy Spirit, and wound my own soul.
There is a sinful nature ; a disposition to rest in the form
of godliness ; and a spirit of indolence which causes me to
waste hours and days to no profit. These things grieve and
bow down my soul. I would, also, record my purposes,
that I may be bound to perform them. I intend to keep
aloof from visiting parties at Chunar, as much as I can ; to
establish worship as often as possible ; and to teach and
preach Jesus Christ, ' publicly and from house to house,'
both to professed Christians, and to the heathen. But,
when I reflect how most of my resolutions have hitherto
come to nothing, Lord, let thy power rest upon me ! I
would record my most earnest desires, to mark the Lord's
dealings with me, and His answers to prayer. My first
62 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
desire is, that a ' door may be opened ' at Chunar, and that
I may have power to enter in thereat, that so ' the word of
God may have free course and be glorified ' in the conver-
sion of souls. Secondly, that my dear family may be the
special objects of the favour of Jehovah ; and that my dear
sister may come out to me, if it be the will of God, other-
wise not. Thirdly, that V., Y., and B., may be kept from
the power of the devil, the world, and the flesh ; and that
they may be redeemed and preserved from all iniquity, and
have liberty to serve God without fear. Fourthly, that the
choicest mercies both of Providence and Grace, may descend
on all whose hearts have been disposed to favour me ; and
that the Government of India may be disposed to permit,
at least, attempts for the conversion of the natives ; and that
the kingdom of Christ may come. And, Lord, I would
devote my life, my strength, my every faculty, and every
gift of grace, nature, or providence, wholly to thy service
and glory ! I offer myself to Thee. pardon, accept, and
bless me, through Jesus Christ ; and bring these purposes
to good effect, for thy name's sake !
" Jan. 6th. Left Mr. Creighton at Gomalty yesterday morn-
ing. Jn travelling, found my mind somewhat stayed on God.
I welcomed the budgerow, and the dreary river, as old though
inconvenient friends, who would put me in the way of active
usefulness. I was much pleased with the school in Mr. C/s
bungalow ; and, from the pleasure the Brahmin showed,
in making the scholars read the Bengalee New Testament,
I have a hopeful presentiment that the kingdom of Satan,
thus divided against itself, cannot stand long.
" Jan. 16th. This morning, I visited the wells near
Monghyr.* One of the wells is cold ; but close to it,
another bubbles up water, like the bubbles that rise from
the bottom of a caldron as the water grows hot. I found
this water so hot, that I was scarcely able to bear my hand
* The celebrated hot-well named " Seetacoom," the fountain of
Seeta. BISHOP HEBER'S JOURNAL.
DINAPORE.
63
in it. Here, they say, Ram's wife bathed, after she had
been stolen away, and recovered again by her husband.
Many Brahmins and Faqueers were staying there ; and were
very importunate for money. With a buckshish* I offered
tracts, and was immediately told that a Sahib, a short time
since, had left many. A very interesting boy, about fifteen
years of age, read in one of the tracts, and told me that it
meant, There is only one God, and that all their poojahs,
&c., are vain. I spoke to him, and an old man, with
several around; the boy seemed to understand perfectly
what I meant; and said, that when he understood the
matter thoroughly, he should leave off poojah ; and, as I
spake of hell as the portion of wicked men, several behind
showed symptoms of scorn. The old man discovered much
impatience, but, for the buckshish, stayed till I had said all
that I thought necessary. The boy's father manifested un-
easiness, and evidently wished his son away ; but for the
same reason permitted him to stay. The father said, that
Adam was first created, and that all men are his children :
that the world was drowned, and then Noah became the
parent of us all. I replied that it was true ; and that Adam
and Noah worshipped God, and paid no regard to poojahs
and the river. Why, then, did they pay that regard to the
creature, which was due only to God ? He answered, that
when God should give all the world to be of the same
opinion, it would be so. To which I replied, That it was
true ; and that in England we worshipped God as Adam
and Noah did ; and that now the word was sent to him.
" Jan. 26th. On Friday, I left the budgerow, and came
through a most fertile country to Dinapore. I observed
some of the customs of the natives which explained passages
of Scripture. In the evening, the conversation of dear
Martyn seemed to drive away all pain ; but weakness soon
made me wish for rest. Yesterday, I preached here to an
attentive people, from Matt. vii. 21 23. Some of the
* Present.
64 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
officers scoffed. Oh ! what cause for thankfulness in the
sweet communion I am favoured with in Martyn, and in the
kindness I meet with on all hands ! for a heart to praise
the Lord for his goodness ! for power to do His will,
to love His work ; and for a spirit of compassion for
perishing souls !
" Jan. 29th. Just leaving Dinapore to proceed to Chunar,
in tolerable health and spirits. I have found but little
of spiritual comfort ; though much pleasure in communion
with dear Martyn. My purposes of labouring amongst the
heathen are much revived, encouraged and strengthened, by
the conversation of this dear friend : we agreed to exchange
letters every other Monday. I found the vanity of worldly
pursuits in the society I went into ; and perceive afresh
that God is alone the tit and satisfying portion of the soul.
may I live under this impression, and may my life and
conduct testify that it is a divine impression !
"Feb. 15th. On approaching Chunar, the appearance
of the fort struck me as beautiful ; but, from the reports of
its unhealthiness, I was ready to consider it as my grave,
and approached it with a heavy heart. I have found some
earnestness and liberty in praying for a blessing on my
entrance in amongst them. I trust the Lord will be entreated."
CHAPTER IV.
SETTLEMENT AT CHUNAR.
CHUNAR, the first scene of Mr. Corrie's stated ministry
in India, used to be a place of greater importance
than it is now that the frontier of the British Empire
has been so much extended in all directions. The
fortress is spread over the sides of a high rock which
is washed by the Ganges ; and although the place is
not considered unhealthy, yet during some months
in the year, the heat at Chunar is intense. The
Europeans stationed there, when Mr. C. was chap-
lain, were all military, and for the most part invalids,
who, though unfit for active service, were equal to
garrison-duty. Besides those Europeans and some
Sepoys, there were a few half-castes of Portuguese
extraction, and some native women who followed the
army. Without the cantonments was a Hindoo and
Mahomedan population amounting to 10,000 or
F
66 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
12,000 souls. The Europeans, also, at Secrole
(about twelve miles from Chunar) became afterwards
part of Mr. Corrie's charge ; whilst the vast heathen
population of Benares, with its cruel and senseless
superstitions, opened out a large field for the exercise
of missionary zeal and Christian philanthropy.
The extracts given below from Mr. Corrie's journal
and Letters, will explain the nature of his official
duties, and missionary operations. It will be seen
that he had many obstacles to encounter in his efforts
to impart the knowledge of Christ to those " who lay
in darkness and in the shadow of death. "* Among
the many trials, too, which his faith had to sustain, not
the least will appear to have arisen from the determined
hostility to all missionary labours, manifested by the
Government of India; in forgetfulness, it may be
presumed, of the great truth, that as " the kingdoms
of this world are " destined to " become the kingdoms
of our Lord and of His Christ," all opposition to the
spread of Christianity is hostility to the " King of
kings, "t
" Sunday, Feb. 22nd. This day I begin my labours at
Chunar, and have much reason to adore him who heareth
prayer, for smoothing my way, and opening a door of hope
that good will be done. I arose at five o'clock this morning
and prepared for divine service. At seven o'clock, I went
to the place of worship, and found there the effective artillery-
men, the garrison invalids, and several of the others, with the
* Luke i. 79. t Rev. xi. 15 ; xix. 16.
CHUNAR. 67
Colonel, Captain P., Lieut. A., and the invalid officers D.
and H. with some other officers of the Fort. Observed
several very attentive. At half past nine o'clock I went to
the hospital, and found a table set, and the people very ready
to hear, and attentive. Now, Lord,
" Do thou the gracious harvest raise,
And thine alone shall be the praise."
" Feb. 25th. This evening I went to see the Roman
Catholic chapel, a small place of about eight feet square,
surrounded with a veranda. A dish with spices, and another
with flour, were placed on the altar. A Padre comes occa-
sionally, but he has not been here for the last two years ;
he has baptized several native women connected with Euro-
peans ; but I cannot find that any other natives have been
baptized by him.
" Feb. 27th. Yesterday and to-day, I had an opportu-
nity of talking with some poor women, Portuguese Roman
Catholics, about Jesus Christ ; and found some relief to my
own mind in recommending Him to their regard. From
one I learned (what indeed I had heard before) that at
Bettiah, situate in what used to be the old kingdom of Ne-
paul, eight days' journey inland from Chuprah, all the
inhabitants are Roman Catholic Christians : a padre re-
sides amongst them, and they have a church.
" March 8th. The week has passed with little profit. I
received a letter from dear Martyn,* which comforted me
not a little. On returning from public service, I found some
earnestness in prayer to God for my flock ; for the Church
in India ; and her ministers ; for my dear relatives ; for my
former flock, and all who pray for me ; but especially for
my dear country, her government, her ministers, her peo-
ple ; and for all Christians. After dinner I called in the
Bettiah-christian,t and found him intelligent, and very at-
* See the Journals and Letters of Henry Martjn, vol. ii, p. 21.
t Mr. Corrie relates (below, p. 73.) in what way, his acquaintance
with this Bettiah-christian commenced.
F 2
68 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
tentive to his padre. He gave me the history of the crea-
tion and fall of man, with a mixture of fable, and some con-
fusion in the connexion. He seems to know nothing ex-
perimentally of Christ ; and, if I understood him rightly,
considers that the sin of Adam, which fell upon his posterity,
is removed by Christ ; and that now by attending to the
sacraments we obtain pardon of sin. God grant me wisdom
to deal prudently with him : he appears sincere, but not very
humble.
" March 9th. This morning I went to the hospital, in
consequence of a message from a native woman, who is de-
sirous of baptism : she appeared anxious to go in God's way,
as she expressed it ; and with tears said, that from her heart
she desired baptism. On my asking her whether she was a
sinner ? She replied, That before, or towards God, she was a
sinner : but on being further questioned, confessed she did
not know wherein she had done amiss, except it were in
living in an unmarried state ; looking wistfully at the man.
I took occasion, from this confession, to speak of the evil of
this circumstance, and of the only way of obtaining forgive-
ness, through the blood of Christ. She promised to keep
this word in her heart, and to pray according to my direc-
tions. The man appears sensible of the evil of his present
habits ; and promises that, if the woman lives, he will marry
her. I am at a loss how to proceed : to refuse her bap-
tism will evidently be a grief to her ; and I hope she is
awakened to a sense of her sin. May the Lord direct me !
" March 15th. I went yesterday evening to the barracks ;
and if circumstances had been favourable, should have mar-
ried the persons above-mentioned ; but find I should have
broken military regulations if I had done so. To-day, the
man seems unwilling ; but the woman expressed dread at
the thought of continuing in sin. I have observed, on se-
veral occasions, when explaining Christian subjects through
a native who understands English, that they [the natives]
CHUNAR. 69
have a great reluctance to speak of Jesus^Christ, and never
do it till I urge it again.
" March 17th. A letter from dear Martyn dispirits me ;*
as, from the dislike manifested to his schools, I may see
how little is to be hoped for : yet we expect opposition ; why
then should I be dismayed ? my soul ! hope in God !
Notwithstanding, I have engaged a schoolmaster, and am
waiting to see the result. I have employed myself to-day in
translating the ten commandments into Hindoostanee, with
the assistance of a moonshee. He could not, for a long
time, understand why God is called a f jealous God.'
"March 18th. A native woman has been with me, ex-
pressing her desire for baptism. I made the moonshee read
to her the ten commandments ; and could not help smiling
to hear one Hindoo explain the law of God to another : she
exhibits no humility. The Bettiah-christian pleased me
much this evening : he mentioned four good works which
God approved of; three of which I understood to be faith,
love, and obedience to the law. I replied, that if faith was
in the heart, all the other good works would follow ; if we
really believed the love of Christ to sinners, we must love
Him in return. He answered, that it was true'; and said,
If faith is not in the heart, none of the other graces would
be there. All this was said with a seriousness and gravity
which looked very like sincerity, if it was not really so. A
female attending the woman who has applied for baptism,
interfering very improperly, was desired to hold her peace.
She left the room with marks of great anger, having before
exhibited symptoms of uneasiness ; especially when the
seventh commandment was repeated. So does Satan "rage
when his strongholds are attacked !
" March 22nd. In conversation with Mooney Lol and
Moonshee, on the necessity of making inquiry for ourselves
in matters of the soul, I remarked an expression which has
* See Journals and Letters of Henry Martyn, vol. ii. p. 28, 29.
70 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
dwelt much on my mind : ' When we have a king of our
own to order us in the right way, we will then walk in it.'
This, with other circumstances, convinces me of the impo-
licy of the Government, in withholding Christianity from
the natives. They are tasting of British liberty ; but, having
no principles to guide them, when they feel their strength,
they will expel the British ; whereas now, if missionaries
were permitted, they would, in two generations, probably
all embrace Christianity.
tf March 26th. This evening, after conversation with the
native woman, I baptized her, with earnest warning not to
trust to the outward sign. She said, She had been a sinner,
but that she would pray to Jesus, night and day, to make
her free from sin, and would be His slave, and serve Him
for ever. After the service she cast her eyes up to heaven,
and kept them fixed for some time, with an appearance of
most ardent supplication. Afterwards I went home with
Sergeant M'D., whose wife, though a Roman Catholic,
wishes to communicate.
" April 2nd. Yesterday morning I went to the barracks.
I asked the native woman whom I lately baptized, whether
she prayed ? She answered, ' Yes/ ( What do you pray to God
for ? ' ' To make me well in this world if He pleases ; and if
not, to take me to Himself.' I endeavoured to impress on
her the necessity of asking all in Christ's name ; which she
seemed to attend to very diligently. The man was impressed.
In the evening I went to bury a child ; and spoke to three
invalids, plainly and at length, on the necessity of winning
Christ.
" April 6th. I learned from the Moonshee that the old
schoolmaster, in order to keep his scholars from the free
school, circulated a report that I should send the children
to Calcutta ; which, it seems, keeps many back ; but this no-
tion, however, is now done away with.
" April 8th. Yesterday the Bettiah-walla came again after
an absence of a fortnight. He said he had been unwell ; and
CHUNAR.
71
his appearance bespoke it. He told me that he was poor and
helpless without Jesus Christ. To-day he came again, and
read, with evident interest, the fourteenth and fifteenth
chapters of St. John ; especially the promise of being one
with God and Christ. The account of the fruitless branches
also impressed him ; and he confessed that his heart was
backward towards God. This morning the children of the
school came to me : I was much struck with their ap-
pearance, and artless manners. The Bettiah-walla received
the ten commandments with reluctance : the second is not
in his number. I took several occasions of pointing out to
him the name of Jesus, as the only medium of access to
God ; and observed that we must not pray to saints. At
hearing this, his countenance fell. that the Lord may
lead him into all truth !
" April 10th, 1807. This day I have completed my thir-
tieth year. I have been reviewing my birth-day memoranda,
and I feel quite abased. Alas ! where is the blessedness I
experienced some time back ; or was I then under a mistake
as to my real state ? I suspect that much of animal feeling
mixed with my former experience, for I think my soul is as
fixed as ever, in knowing nothing upon earth but f Jesus
Christ and him crucified/ Yet, my God (for mine thou
art) search me ! The Lord's mercies to me are innume-
rable : if I should attempt to number them, they exceed the
minutes of my existence ; but alas ! my heart is insensible ;
my affections are as cold as ice : I am become a stone to the
fear of death ; and the terror of the Lord, rather than the
sweet love of Jesus Christ, seems to constrain all my doings.
There is not a desire, I think, to keep back a tittle of God's
word. I even feel the time long till the Lord's day returns,
that I may have an opportunity of warning poor sinners :
yet when it comes my heart is heavy ; and I go with a kind
of sullenness and desponding tardiness to God's work. O
that it were with me as in months past ! The Lord has
marvellously hid me from the strife of tongues, has wonder-
fully supported my feeble mind, has enabled me to seek the
72 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
salvation of souls with a boldness unusual to my nature ;
and has given testimony to the word of His grace in this
place. He supports me in solitude, and enables me to spend
days alone without weariness : praised be His name ! The
undivided and glorious Trinity are worthy of my adoration
and love. rather let me go mourning thy absence to the
grave than attempt to satisfy my soul with contemptible
trash ! Yet, in thy manifold mercies, let me taste thy love,
and praise thee in the use of all that thou bestowest ! The
prosperity of Zion is my earnest desire : the conversion
of the British and the heathen, the success of my preaching,
schools, and private attempts [to do good] are the subjects
of my daily prayer. that the Lord would bless these
feeble efforts, would perfect that which belongeth unto me !
Into thy hands, Lord, I commend my soul and body :
and look with humble hope to be kept by thy power through
faith unto salvation.
Cl Martyn alarms me by expressing a wish for my re-
moval.* I feel very reluctant to it ; and am enabled to
resign myself to God in prayer, even to die here ; if, in this
way, He will be more glorified/'
" April 12th. This evening, I buried the native woman
whom I lately baptized ; and spoke to the people from 1 Cor.
xv. 33. ' Evil communications corrupt good manners.'
Lord, grant thy blessing ! Let thy promise come, and
then shall sinners in great numbers be converted unto thee ! "
The following Letter to Mr. Buckworth dated
May 22nd, 1807, contains some interesting particu-
lars of which there is no record in the Journal :
" From the first of January till the beginning of this
month, I was much affected by this climate ; and did not
* On account of the effect which the heat of the climate seemed
to be producing on Mr. Corrie's health. See JOURNALS AND LETTERS
OF HENRY MARTTN, vol. ii. p. 42.
CHUNAR. 73
begin to recover till April. Thanks to a kind Providence, I
am now quite well ; and have escaped that first attack on arri-
val, which has carried off four of my fellow-passengers. The
effect of this climate was felt as severely by my mind as my
body : a listlessness and languor rendered any little exertion
a burden : even my devotion was for the most without life
or activity ; and, alas ! little of that lively spirit I, in some
poor measure, enjoyed in England, remains with me. I
bless God who enables me to live on Christ as my { All in
All/ and keeps alive in my heart a sense of the value of His
favour, and the excellency of the ' purchased possession/
The absence of lively feeling I conceive to be occasioned by the
want of ' the communion of saints ; ' and I remember, with
tears sometimes, those days f when I went to the house of
God with the multitude of those that kept holy day/ I am
very far, however, from being without marks of the Divine
favour : I am enabled to spend weeks alone without weari-
ness ; and to find pleasure in those studies which may
qualify me for extensive usefulness. We have here about
three hundred Europeans, invalids, and officers ; of the
latter I see little, although we exchange mutual civilities :
perhaps, I am not three hours in a week, on the average,
in civilized society ; though I might be much more if I
chose, but find it my duty and privilege to avoid much
visiting.
" One Sergeant has embraced the truth in love, I trust ;
and some others are hopeful. A native, descended from
Roman Catholic parents, has been daily with me ; and we
read the gospel in Hindoostanee together : he is a man of
good understanding. When I found him here (February)
he had not seen the Scriptures : he now understands much
of the general sense of the gospels ; and evidences a pleasing
spirit of enquiry. I am not at present, however, without
fears respecting his real conversion. Should it please God to
work effectually in him, the blessing to his poor countrymen
might prove incalculable. You will wonder, perhaps, that
74 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
I do not speak with rapture on the subject of the conversion
of the natives ; be assured, dearest B., no subject is nearer
my heart ; and this I feel assured of, that whilst health and
strength remain, my life shall be devoted to the furtherance
of this work, as well as the more immediate objects of my
present appointment. The works of the devil are here ma-
nifest, and excite an abhorrence in my soul, which, by the
grace of God, will to the last make me labour to destroy
them : but the effects of my labours are not, according to
human appearance, likely to be immediate. The rising ge-
neration seem to be the most likely subjects ; and some fa-
voured servant of Christ may, probably, lay my head in the
dust, and enter on his labour here among ' a people prepared
for the Lord/ But ' they who sow and they who reap shall
rejoice together ' in the day of our Lord's appearing.
The superstition of this country is of such a complicated
kind, that I can say nothing with certainty about it, at present.
Almost every person has a different idol ; or a different ac-
count of the same idol ; and the objects of their worship are
innumerable. A circumstance that took place yesterday
morning, may help to shew you the folly of their worship :
its wickedness, in some respects, cannot be named. The
fort of Chunar (in which I live) is a fortified hill of about
two miles in circumference ; the ramparts command
an extensive view on all sides, and most mornings
I take a walk upon them before sun-rise. It seems, that
the first founder of this fort and his tutor are both ca-
nonized, and are supposed to preside here still, and are
worshipped as tutelar deities. Yesterday morning, at the
south end, most remote from the guard-house, I found the
firelock, turban, and sacred drinking-vessel of one of the
sentinels : a brahmin was placed by the sentry-box, and was
observed by me below. I passed on. As I returned, he
spoke ; but I did not stop. Thinking afterwards that he
might be ill, I called a servant, and sent him to see. Now
observe. He said that, at three in the morning, he had seen
CHUNAR. 75
two figures of men approaching, that he challenged them,
and that they immediately flew upon him, beat him unmerci-
fully, and, after he was stripped, kicked him off the rampart,
ten feet at least (the ramparts were certainly seven feet high).
The Jemadar (a native officer) who, with others, was come
to his assistance, was very angry with him, and said these
figures were the identical founder of the fort and his tutor,
who dwell in this part of the fort, and have thrown two sen-
tinels over the parapet for interrupting them : this the brah-
min before mentioned believed, and this opinion was cur-
rent. I asked how this god came to beat him, a brahmin,
so sacred a man ? He readily answered, That the tutor is
not a good, but a bad spirit ; and they worship him to keep
him from doing them injury. I said to some others, that
it was quite plain that even a brahmin himself was not be-
yond the power of these demons ; how then could they ex-
pect the brahmins to defend them ? They were silent ; but
evidently not convinced, as they offer goats in sacrifice, and
pour out wine in libations, which they fancy the demon eats
and drinks. I told them not to be so profuse in their offer-
ings, lest Bhyzoonat should become so wanton as to destroy
them all.
A rich Brahmin told me yesterday that if any one died
in Benares, or within ten miles of it, he would undoubtedly
go to heaven, though he were ever so great an offender. I
told him I would come some night and plunder his house,
and then go to Benares, and so secure both present and
future riches. He saw my meaning, and said with a smile,
t there is no need for Sahib to take any money by force ; my
wealth is all at his feet/ and so evaded my argument. I
could fill volumes with conversations of this kind, but they
have no more seeming effect than words spoken to the air ;
so deeply-rooted is error in their minds, and so congenial
are their lying idols to the corrupt nature of man. I should
not, however, forget the power of God, nor limit its oper-
ation. This I feel sure of, that the young, with means of
76 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
instruction, will grow up ashamed of their idolatry ; and
means of instruction are not now entirely wanting. My
three dear sons in the faith (young officers who were fellow-
passengers) continue to walk in the truth. 0, were
the British all true Christians, the conversion of the heathen
world, humanly speaking, would be comparatively an easy
work ! The appointment of Chaplain is, in this point of
view, important."
It will be recollected (p. 62), that a short time
before Mr. Corrie left Calcutta to proceed to Chunar,
he had consulted with Mr. Brown and other friends,
as to the means by which they " might best promote
the glory of God in the earth," and that among other
means that were deemed likely to contribute towards
so noble an object, one was, that each of the parties
then present should forward a quarterly report of his
ministerial plans and prospects, to Mr. Brown in
Calcutta ; who, having appended his own observations,
should transmit a copy of the combined reports to
each Individual.*
It was considered that a mutual knowledge of the
facts and observations which might be accumulated
in the course of each other's labours and experience,
would tend greatly to encourage and direct them as
individuals, amid the difficulties which the Missionary
and Chaplain had then to contend with. The first
* Journals and Letters of Henry Martyn, vol. ii. p. 41. See
some of the like quarterly communications from Mr. Brown, printed
in Wilkinson's Sketches of Christianity in North India, pp. 145.
and 169.
CHUNAR. . 77
of these Reports seems to have been made on the
6th of April 1807, but no copy of Mr. Corrie's
communications is met with among his papers, of an
earlier date than the Eeport which is here subjoined.
" Chunar, July 6, 1807.
" The same routine of engagements and employments
offers little of variety, either to amuse or profit my ho-
noured brethren ; but the idea of being under an engage-
ment to communicate something on this day, has been no
little spur to activity, that I might have something to relate
to them. The motive I feel to be an unworthy one ; but
those among whom I am placed may have been benefited
from it, and our plan will redound to their benefit at least.
" My mind has at times, been sorely exercised with temp-
tations to give up all exertion in the cause of Christ, and
take my ease like those around me ; more especially, about
a fortnight since, the improbability of success, the sneers
of the world, the dread of singularity, were the chief en-
gines the enemy attacked me with, respecting the Euro-
peans ; respecting the Heathen, his suggestions were chiefly,
the opposition of government, the extreme ignorance of the
natives, the fear of commotions in the country, should I
attempt their conversion. These, like fiery darts, were at
different times, and in divers ways, cast into my soul,
and grievously wounded me. I bless God, whose love is
everlasting, that He has rebuked the tempter. I look back
as one who has escaped shipwreck, barely with life ; and I
feel determined, through the grace of Christ, to count not
even life dear unto myself, so that I may finish my course
with joy, and the ministry which I have received of the
Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God.
" We have had divine service regularly every Sunday
morning, at sun-rise, in the fort. Our commanding officer
78 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
has for some time left off attending, though he continues
very civil and obliging. He makes ill health an excuse ;
although he has occasionally been in the fort soon after the
time of worship, and without any cause but his own plea-
sure, Another officer has also left off attending, although
for some time after my first arrival, he was regularly among
us. Some others have all along been irregular in their at-
tendance, and continue to come occasionally. The gentle-
man and his wife, I alluded to in my last report, do not go
on as I had hoped, though they are very kind, and my only
intimate associates. Although he does not enter into my
views, he yet talks familiarly with me on the subject of
religion, and tells me his own views and feelings respecting
it ; which, together with their regular attendance on public
worship, made me to hope they were under a divine influence.
But, oh, the love of this present evil world, is a clog which
weighs down the souls even of those who know more of its
vanity, than these [persons] at present do.
" Among the common men, I trust some good has been
done, although little to lasting benefit, as yet. I mentioned
a sergeant of Invalids, who joined himself to me soon after
my arrival. He is now in the hospital, and seemingly in
the last stage of sickness. He made a profession of godli-
ness in his youth, in England, it seems. He is now greatly
alive to the consequences of death. He is become extremely
communicative, and in comparison of what he used to be,
eloquent. His experience is .such a lesson to backsliders, as
makes me anxious to communicate it separately, when the
final scene may be closed ; and, therefore, I shall say nothing
more of him here.
"A. Serjeant on the pension-list, has, since my last, evinced
considerable concern for salvation ; and is, I trust, in a fair
way. Another Serjeant also reads, and assents to the books
I lend him, and I am told, is somewhat reformed in conduct ;
but still is by no means a hopeful character.
" The native woman whom I baptized, died and was buried,
CHUNAR. 79
April 12th. The man with whom she lived, is since mar-
ried, having expressed great concern for his former conduct,
and thanks for my admonitions ; declaring, at the same time,
that he never before was told he was doing wrong, in this
respect ; and that, for the fifteen years he has been in this
country, he had not seen a clergyman, to his knowledge, till
I arrived here. Another has put away his native woman ;
and another is now desiring to be married, but his command-
ing officer refuses to give permission, on the score of the
woman's character.
" No public worship as yet has been established at the
barracks, chiefly in consequence of my health having been
very unsettled. I am anxiously hoping to be able soon to
have opportunity of speaking to them publicly the word of
life. It oppresses me with grief, when I can feel as I ought,
that many, perhaps 150, of the number of Invalids, seldom,
or never join the public worship. The man who for some
time has read prayers in his dwelling on Sunday mornings,
continues to do so, being lame, and so unable to come up to
the Fort ; I fear, however, he is without experience of the
love and grace of Christ. On Whitsunday I administered
the Lord's Supper to four. Thus far respecting the Euro-
peans here, whom I consider myself, in a peculiar manner,
called to attend to.
" At Secrole, which I visited last week, I found a mer-
chant of real piety, though from his relating of a vision, he
is, in my opinion, something enthusiastic. He devotes much
time to the relief of poor and sick natives. He, for some
time, read prayers on Sunday mornings and evenings, to the
few artillery-men in their barracks ; till, on his imprudently
administering medicine to a sick man, he was forbidden all
communication with them. He, however, still reads prayers and
a sermon, in his own house, on Sundays, and some join him.
One artillery-man, he speaks of, as a true Christian. He had
not before met with any who could understand him, and had
frequent thoughts of writing to Mr. Brown ; but feared that
80 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
his letter would not be welcome. He is a stiff churchman ;
and when I asked him whether he had read the Missionary
Magazine, which I saw in his shop, he started at the idea,
and said ' He never had any connection with Dissenters/
1 ' Respecting the heathen, I have instituted four schools
for the instruction of children ; two on each side the Fort.
On either side, one for Hindoos, and one for Mussulmans.
In one Hindoo school are thirty-seven : in the other thirteen.
In one Mussulman school, are twenty-two ; in the other
sixteen. In all eighty-eight children. Of these a few now
know their letters, and I am much exercised in mind re-
specting the introduction of the Scriptures among them.
The Gooroos are quite averse to any books ; it has never
been the custom, they say, for them to read books ; and the
Mahomedans have books. I trust the Lord will guide me, and
not suffer me to mar his work by my extreme ignorance of
the best mode of proceeding. The nearer I approach the
work, the greater appears its difficulty, the more I feel my
own insufficiency. If any good is done among us, how
evidently will it appear to be of God.
"Not having a copy of my last report, I know not whether
I mentioned some native Roman Catholic Christians who
daily attended me for reading the Scriptures. Only one of
four continues to come, and he seems to be in earnest. He
has with great reluctance been brought to confess, that at
least the purgatory of the Papists, their transubstantiation,
and prayer to saints, have no foundation in Scripture. He
has read the Gospels through ; St. John twice, and we are
now going through St. Matthew a second time. He has
brought his wife and family to Chunar -, and has expressed
a wish to instruct his native brethren, if I will find him sub-
sistence. After many expressions of this kind, I told him,
that he must consider that the Company give no authority
for this ; that he must expect no more favour than others,
from the British ; that I would only support him with neces-
saries, but should expect his children would be taught to
CHUNAR. 81
earn their bread ; and desired him to reflect seriously on the
subject, and make it matter of prayer to God. He has not
expressed so much eagerness since this^ as before. He, how-
ever, has much conversation with the native baptized persons;
tells them faithfully of their sin and heathen practices ; and
I think is himself a true Christian. He yesterday explained
to me the Parable of the Sower very exactly, without re-
ference to our Lord's explanation. It may not be amiss to
transcribe a few remarks I have noted down respecting this
man's knowledge of divine truth. I understand him better
than he understands me, but I enquire of him the meaning
of what I have said, till I find he has caught the idea I
wish to convey.
" Saturday, May 16th. The Bettiah-walla remembered
very exactly what I explained to him yesterday of our Lord's
discourse with Nicodemus ; he, also, remembered very cor-
rectly the explanation of the allusion to the brazen serpent,
repeating what I had told him of that transaction. On
asking him, in what sense must we look to Christ ; he
answered, Jesus Christ is not now on the cross : but, as He
said to Thomas, who seeing the prints of the nails in his
hands, cried out ' My Lord and my God,' ' Blessed is he that
hath not seen, and yet hath believed/ so it is with our hearts
that we must look to Him ; and believing that He hath given
his blood for us, and having our hearts made clean by His
Spirit, we shall not perish, but have everlasting life. He
explained John iii. 17. (without being asked) very scriptural -
ly, and evidently with a sense of its value.
" May 18th. In the afternoon, I had pleasure in acquir-
ing the Hindoostanee. On asking the Bettiah-walla what
was meant by the declaration, ' No man can come to me ex-
cept the Father which hath sent me draw him ; ' he answered,
' No one desires to come to Christ unless God enlighten his
mind, and dispose his heart.' On asking him, What is
meant by the expression, in John vi. 40. ' Seeing the Son ; '
he replied, ' Seeing Him in his word, and with our hearts.'
82 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
He has had a conversation with a Mahomedan, who con-
cluded with saying that Mahomet was the last prophet.
The Bettiah- walla answered, ' According to their own book
Jesus is Noor-Ullah, i. e. the Son of God, that He died,
and rose, and went up to heaven, and will come to judg-
ment : ' The Mahomedan consented. Bettiah-walla : ' Tour
prophet is sleeping, as you allow ; whether is greatest, a
sleeping or a living prophet ? ' He allowed that the living
one was the greatest, and promised to come again to-morrow.
The Bettiah-walla answered to my question, ' How it is that
if any man will do His will he shall know of the doctrine
whether it be of God.' (John vii. 17.) ' The Holy Ghost
will come upon him and make his heart glad and holy.' J
" On one occasion I discovered him in a fault, which he
confessed with tears, making no attempt to conceal it, and
I believe has not fallen into it again. It was at a time I per-
ceived him to be much puffed up with his attainments, and
would gladly have made him feel the force of the apostle's
words, ' Let him that thinketh &c/
" My chief employment has been the study of Hindoos-
tanee, in which however I have made but little progress,
from frequent indisposition. My experience has in general
been of a very painful kind. Accustomed to enjoy the com-
munion of saints, and the comfort of their faith and love, I
know but little, I perceive, how to live by faith. That pas-
sage has been the food of my soul for some time past. 2 Cor.
i. 22. The name of Jesus has been refreshing ( as ointment
poured forth ; ' and in this name, I doubt not finally to
triumph."
It may not, perhaps, be considered foreign to the
purpose of these Memoirs to relate, that the sergeant
of invalids referred to in the foregoing Keport of Mr.
Corrie's proceedings, was the son of a dissenting
minister at St. Albans, and had been religiously
CHUNAR. 83
brought up ; but that, having cast off the fear of God,
he had run a sad career of sin and intemperance,
until arrested in his course by the sickness which
proved fatal to him. Many short notices occur, in
Mr. Corrie's journal, of the sergeant's last illness ;
and a fuller account of him appeared at the time, in
the Cottage Magazine. It may suffice, therefore, to
state that after the unhappy man had passed through
many alternations of terror and despair, in the fearful
expectation of a judgment to come, there was reason
to believe that he went down to the grave in hope.
Respecting the Bettiah-christian and the Mahomedan
who are noticed in the Eeport, some further account
occurs in a letter to the Rev. J. Buckworth.
August 2nd. 1807.
" By a letter received this day, from my sister, I learn the
very agreeable tidings of your presentation to the vicarage of
Dewsbury. This event takes away indeed, every latent
hope that your lot might have been cast in India ; but the
souls of the people of Dewsbury are of equal value with
those of Asia ; and I earnestly pray that you may reap a rich
harvest of souls as a reward of your labours among them. . .
" But whilst I am taken up with those whose faces I have
seen in the flesh, you are wanting to know how the work of
the Lord prospers in India. I can only say that the general
aspect of spiritual affairs is pleasing. Were you to ask par-
ticulars, I could not, perhaps, satisfactorily tell you why I
say so ; yet the progress of translation of the holy Scriptures,
with the increased numbers of faithful enquirers, is surely
matter of hope. I could dwell much on the labours of that
dear servant of Christ, Martyn, in translating, and in ex-
G 2
84 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
citing himself to propagate the knowledge of salvation among
Europeans and heathen ; but, without an intimate acquaint-
ance with this country and people, much explanation would
be necessary. For myself, the climate has so much affected
me as to make the retrospect of my life nearly a blank : some
fruit, however, has already appeared, Praised be He who
' giveth the increase ! ' . . . .
" The native Christian 1 formerly mentioned, has re-
nounced the errors of Popery, of his own accord, after a good
deal of argument in favour of his old opinions. I believe
him to be sincere, and that his heart is right with God.
Sometimes he seems amused rather than grieved with the
opposition of the Jews to our Lord ; but this, though it gives
me pain, is not so much to be wondered at, from the ex-
treme want of reflection manifested by all the natives. I now
allow him support for himself, wife, and two children. He
is very ready in reproving and exhorting a class of people,
descendants of the Portuguese, who are very numerous in
India, and are nominal Christians. He warns them faithfully
of the sin and folly of people called Christians, living as do the
heathen ; and, at my instance, he reads to them the Scrip-
tures very frequently : so that I hope he may be made an
instrument of good. By his means, also, a Mahomedan has
been brought at least to doubt the divine commission of the
lying prophet, This man now frequently comes to me. He
has read the Sermon on the Mount (which I happily had by
me, translated into Persian, by a Mr. Chambers, now dead)
and manifests a very pleasing earnestness in search of truth .
Nearly one hundred and twenty children are learning to
read, at my expence : the circumstance of being able to read
the Scriptures when put into their hands will be of no small
advantage; as the custom of the son's persisting in the
business and steps of the father, precludes the multitude
from ever thinking the knowledge of letters desirable.
Indeed the character in which their sacred books are written
is not allowed to be read by any but Brahmins. The written
CHUNAR. 85
and printed characters are the same ; as they have had no
printed books till of late ; so that in learning they have an
advantage over us, as they learn to read and write at the
same time, first making the letter with chalk, or in the
dust, and then pronouncing it. I have had much pleasure
at times in exercising the proficiency of the children. Some
of them have countenances expressive of every good quality :
the difference of the complexion is forgotten under the im-
pression that f of one blood hath God made all the families
of the earth.' A small present delights the little fellows ;
and they sometimes come up to me with smiling faces, as I
pass 'j and make salaam with great appearance of attachment.
" I have said that appearances are pleasing : you will con-
clude that I speak comparatively. Alas ! I ought to weep
day and night at the reflection, that in this small place there
are about 10,000, souls ' sitting in darkness and the shadow
of death!' that the Lord may speedily open a door for the
entrance of Divine light among them ! I am learning the
native language as fast as my slothful nature, and the un-
settled state of my affairs, calling me continually here and
there, will let me. My Moonshee can now perfectly under-
stand me : and when I tell him my meaning, he points out the
proper word. In this way, besides my reading for instruc-
tion, I have translated the history of Joseph ; and also to
the sixth chapter of Genesis ; and have got to the seventh of
Acts. These will soon be useless, as better translations will
be to be had ; but they are of use to the above-mentioned
native Christian for himself, and those who listen to his
conversation ; and these exercises improve myself. I shall
begin Persian soon (D. V.) The Hebrew is a key to the
Arabic ; and Arabic and Persian are so blended with the
Hindoostanee, the popular language of this country, that
without the knowledge of Arabic and Persian, Hindoostanee
cannot be perfectly understood,
" In order, too, to translate accurately, you know, the
knowledge of Hebrew and Greek is necessary. You would
86 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
be astonished at the subtilty with which the Hindoos (I
mean learned Hindoos) argue on religious points. A rich
man of this place one day visiting me, we entered into a
discussion respecting one of their incarnations of the deity.
The incarnate God, from their account, married many wives,
had many children, &c. and when I observed that these things
could not be the actions of God, assigning my reasons, &c. he
readily answered, that the deity having taken to himself a
human body, these actions were the actions of the man, and
the godhead residing in him had no part in them ; that I ac-
knowledged Messiah ate, drank, slept &c, which were as
little the actions of God, as those related of Krishnoo. I
answered, that the body being the instrument of the soul,
needs refreshment to support it in its labours ; but that the
body cannot accomplish any of its desires without the con-
currence of the spirit that actuates it ; so that this multiply-
ing of wives, and other acknowledged sinful actions, would
not have been accomplished by Krishnoo without the anima-
ting spirit. He at length left me, something in anger.
" I have written this at different intervals, which may apo-
logize for its blots and inaccuracies : but why should I make
apologies to you ? With what inexpressible tenderness does
the remembrance of the sweet counsel I have taken with you,
return at times ! I can now, in my mind's eye, view the
roads we walked together, the houses we visited, the com-
panies we frequented ; the hymns we sang together, the
petitions we joined in at the throne of grace, are many of
them fresh in mind; and, when I am in tolerably good
spirits, they delight me exceedingly.
1 e But, my general expeirence is of a more painful nature :
doubts and temptations press hard upon me. The enerva-
ting effects of the climate make all my graces wither; and
I go on rather in the spirit of sullen obstinacy than under
the influence of the constraining love of Jesus.
" I hope you have written to me. Think of a solitary
being, on the top of a hill ninety feet above the level of the
CHUNAR. 87
water, without a creature near to speak a word of comfort,
or to suggest a word of advice ; and you will not think an
hour thrown away that may support and animate his soul
in the pursuit of ' a kingdom that cannot be moved/ '
The anniversary of the day on which Mr. Corrie
arrived in Calcutta, is marked by the following entry
made in his jonrnal,
" September 20th. 1807. On this day of the month last
year, I arrived in Calcutta from England. I have deter-
mined, through grace, to keep new-ye"ar's-day, my birth-day,
days of ordination, and of my arrival in India, as days of
examination into my state and views. On reviewing the
memoranda connected with this day, I find great cause for
thankfulness and praise. What I proposed, in the first
place, in coming to India, was the propagation of Chris-
tianity amongst the heathen. I had little idea of the diffi-
culties attending this work ; yet, blessed be God ! I have
not lost sight of it. Four schools will, I trust, prepare
many for reading the word of life, when it is ready for dis-
tribution. The native Christian has profited greatly by the
New Testament : he appears truly pious ; and his desire to
instruct others, whilst, I hope, it proves his own sincerity,
will, no doubt, be beneficial to many. My prayers, also,
have been answered as it regards this place. One is de-
parted in peace : one or two others are, I hope, impressed ;
most are attentive ; and favour is shewed me by all. I have
experienced much mercy in restoration to health ; and es-
pecially in the restoring to me the joy of God's salvation ;
and the Lord continues to ' defend me with His favour as
with a shield/ I feel in danger from the love of the world ;
yet, I hope, I shall be able to overcome it. I have often
dedicated my all to God ; and I do again now devote my all,
especially myself do I give up. I ought to have made
greater proficiency in the Hindoostanee ; but I trust, through
the power of Christ, to be more assiduous for the future."
CHAPTER V.
RESIDENCE AT CHUNAR.
ALTHOUGH Mr. Corrie had been but a short time at
Chunar, yet it was evident that his ministerial labours
there had begun to excite attention both among Hin-
doos and Mahomedans. He had not, indeed, ac-
quired such a knowledge of the language of the
country as satisfied his earnest desire to make known
among the heathen the glad tidings of salvation, yet
he had made progress in Hindoostanee sufficient to
enable him to hold important communications with the
people of the country. We accordingly find in his
Journal and Letters more frequent notices of his per-
sonal intercourse with the native population.
" Sep. 21st. An Old Brahmin came from Benares, whom
Wheatly told me of. He knows most of our church-cate-
chism. He told me that the [answers to] two questions,
those respecting our duty towards God, and our duty towards
our neighbour, contained the sum of all good. For a long
time he had a very bad opinion of the English. The Ma-
CHUNAR. 89
homedans, he said, do abstain from one kind of meat ; but
the English eat every thing. This bad opinion was con-
firmed by hearing a gentleman, whom every person praised
as a good man, in a great rage, using many abusive expres-
sions to a servant for killing a rabbit which should not have
been killed. But when he read the holy Scriptures, he found
them pure, and that our practices were not consistent with
them. This led him to ask whether I thought all the Eng-
lish would be saved ? I answered, No : which startled him
very much. ' I greatly fear/ said he, ' on that account/
( If I lose caste, and afterwards come short of heaven, I shall
fail in both worlds. ' This he said with tears. ' But/ said
he, * I thought it must be so, because the tenth command-
ment says, Thou shalt not covet, &c/ and then he told me a
story of an English collector, who took by force a little spot
of ground that he had devoted to the reception and enter-
tainment of sick travellers, when he would not sell it to him :
which stumbled him greatly. Baptism, and the eating of
meat, which, he says, disagrees with him, are the rock he ap-
pears likely to split upon. I told him the truth, and pointed
it out to him from the Scriptures. The Lord render it effec-
tual to his salvation ! I gave him a New Testament, at
which he expressed great surprise^ saying, he supposed it
would cost several rupees ; nor did he think my reason (viz.)
the love of God, in giving his Son for me, sufficiently con-
straining to induce me to give away a thing of such value.
" Sep. 27th. The Brahmin came on Tuesday ; and, after
many endeavours to evade the force of God's word, agreed,
with much weeping, to be baptized. I have some doubt of
his sincerity on this point. He is gone to Calcutta."
"Dec. llth. Yesterday, an old Mahomedan called on
me : we had a long conversation on religion. After some
previous talking, he said ' The deity is above our comprehen-
sion ; we are blind, and speak of Him as blind men do from
handling an elephant ; each one according to his apprehension
of the part he handles. 7 I answered, * True ; but if a man
90 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
possessing sight were to behold the elephant, he would de-
scribe it properly ; and we might believe his report/ He
answered, ' Yes/ 'Such/ I replied, 'were the prophets
and apostles/ &c. This led him to speak of the various pro-
phets in whom, he said, we trusted. < Our services [said
he] are confessedly unworthy of God, therefore there is need
that a worthy Mediator be found, &c. one who wants nothing
for himself, but can merit for us.' "
Agreeably to the resolution which Mr. Corrie had
formed, to observe New-year's-day as one of several
days for self-examination, we find him observing in
his journal :
" Chunar, January 1st. 1808. I praise God who has
brought me thus far in mercy ; and I perceive a good mon-
ument of praise on the review of the past. My first desire,
on last New-year's-day, was to be enabled to be useful here ;
and I mark an answer to prayer in that I am heard with
attention, and have evidently obtained some influence amongst
the people. One, I believe, is gone home to Christ ; whilst
I trust, three others have entered on the narrow way. The
Government yet prohibits attempts at conversion ; and the
kingdom of Christ, to outward appearance, has made but
little progress in this land ; but there is mercy vouchsafed
sufficient to encourage me to pray ; and there is still cause
for prayer. The Bettiah-walla and two others have been
raised up to me ; with other hopeful appearances amongst
the native women. I bless God for renewed health of body
and vigour of mind ; and for somewhat of increasing patience
and diligence in the work of the ministry. With respect to
my resolutions, I find I have visited more than I wished to
do ; but less than I might have done, and more than I hope
to do for the future. I praise God that I am not so much
ashamed of the Gospel of Christ as I have been ; and that T
have been enabled to preach Jesus Christ from house to house,
CHUNAR. 91
in some small degree ; but, I have done far less than I might
have done : Yet, Lord ; I ought to praise Thee for thy
mercy : Thou hast wrought all my works in me ! I know
I am a sinner ; but thy grace is sufficient for me, and by thy
grace I am what I am. The native schools have refused
books ; but I hope to establish a Christian school, and desire
that my whole life, spirit, soul, and body, may be occupied
in the work of the Lord/'
The quarterly report transmitted by Mr. Corrie
to Mr. Brown, on the 4th of January, 1808, sup-
plies us with an outline of the progress of religion at
Chunar up to that date; and touches upon the
great practical difficulty, inseparable from that loss of
the means of subsistence, which converts from hea-
thenism usually have to endure.
" Let us begin our correspondence with erecting an Ebe-
nezer to our gracious Lord, who continues us in the land of
the living, and gives us opportunities of obtaining a great
nearness to His blissful presence, and a more exalted station
among those who turn many to righteousness. I might
well, in the review of the past year, dread the imputation
of unprofitableness, but yet I perceive it a dishonour to the
grace of our Redeemer, to disparage the smallest appearance
of His grace in myself, or in others ; and though I am sure
I must say, ' Lord, when saw I thee a stranger, &c./ I con-
sider it my duty to credit the precious declaration spoken by
our great Bishop, respecting himself and his S*a:ovo<,
' Though Israel be not gathered, &c/ Is. xliii.
" Pursuing the plan suggested with so much propriety by
our senior brother, I have to observe that since my last,
some changes have taken place in our society, which seem
upon the whole to have been for the better, as we have
92 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
gained a captain of artillery, of great decorum of manners,
both in public and private. Of our old members, I am
persuaded that the seed of the word has put forth the
< tender blade ' in the lady and gentleman I have before
alluded to; whilst considerable alteration in the outward
conduct of another gentleman is noticed ; but I fear, f one
thing ' at least is lacking in him. By four out of the six
families here, I am asked to say grace at dinner, which
when I first arrived was unusual. I know not what I ought
to think of this, knowing well that in Christ, nothing
availeth but ' faith that worketh by love;' yet perhaps
something is gained. The Lord help me to be more devoted
to his glory, that I may not seem to countenance them in
stopping short of the l new creation ! ' One person is often
very contemptuous towards me, but finds no one to join him
at present. Among the common Europeans little but dis-
couragement appears : only one seems entirely from under
the dominion of outward sin. He is the sergeant I have
mentioned, and appears a subject of divine grace. Several
are approvers, and attendants on public worship, but the
sad abuse of the late holy festival has damped my hopes
respecting them.
" The first Sunday in November, having prepared a
moveable tabernacle, it was erected at the barracks, and
divine service has been performed there every Sunday even-
ing since. On the first few occasions forty or fifty attended,
yesterday there were about twenty-five. These are, for the
most part, very attentive, and a good deal of devotion ap-
pears among them in making the responses, &c. About
six, perhaps, attend divine service twice a day. At the hos-
pital one man seems piously affected, another humble and
resigned ; both these have been long ill and seem daily de-
caying. One, the first time I spoke expressly to him, de-
clared with much earnestness, that he believed he had never
offended his Maker ; he now speaks a different language.
One man, who was greatly alarmed during a fit of sickness,
CHUNAR. 93
is, I fear, resting in a " form of godliness," though his out-
ward conduct is decent, and he comes every Sunday evening
to join in worship with me.
" At Benares, where I occasionally go, the pious merchant
I have mentioned, appears much grown in ' grace and in the
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, &c.' He
reads the service of the Church of England and a sermon
from some author, twice every Sunday and every Wednes-
day evening, in a tent erected for that purpose. One Wed-
nesday evening I officiated there among twenty-seven, who
heard the word with much attention. One artillery-man of
the lately arrived party, the merchant speaks of as hopeful.
But I find that last week a restraint was laid upon the
artillerymen from attending : I trust it will soon be removed.
" Among the Company's servants there, one known as a
proficient in Hindoo literature, has discovered himself well
acquainted with evangelical principles. Another Company's
servant seems to me one of the Lord's secret ones. I trust
there is among us ' as the gleaning grapes when the vintage
is done,' one or two.
" But what I have to say on personal experience will cast
further light on the religious state of our society, or rather,
it will cast a shade on the prospect. Notwithstanding these
agreeable particulars already presented, there is little further
outward acknowledgment of God among us ; there appears as
yet no disposition to speak and act openly as the dependent
creatures and avowed subjects of the Most High ; so that,
except now and then in private, I cannot give vent to those
feelings which I find it my duty and happiness to cherish.
On this account much of my religious exercises pass without
that delight in God which His love and mercy demand ; and
my experience in general is that of the Psalmist, when he
said, ' my heart breaketh for the longing &c; ' yet our state
before God depends in no respect on frames and feelings ;
and though miserably defective still in every point, some
greater degree of boldness for Christ in public, and some-
94 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
thing of resignation to labour in his vineyard though no
fruit should appear, I acknowledge as the work of his free
Spirit, by whom I trust to be upheld unto the end. My
preaching since my last, has been on the following among
other subjects, ( God is not a man, &c/ (Numb, xxiii. 19.)
' In this was manifested, &c/ (1 John iv. 19.) ' How shall
we escape, &c/ (Heb. ii. 3.)
" The state of the natives here has lately attracted much
of my notice. From their long intercourse with Europeans,
native habits are much laid aside. They are generally
greatly addicted to drunkenness, and are proverbially dis-
solute. They are, in consequence, very little awed by the
European Christians. I am assured that they are usually
ready to enter into personal contest with any of the Euro-
pean invalids, who may attempt to lord it over them ; and
except from those who eat the salt of the settlement, none
of us have many tokens of respect paid us. In the four
native schools, there are at present seventy-five scholars ;
those mentioned as reading books have left the schools from
some cause or other, and no more books have been received.
" The native women connected with the Europeans, have
assembled on Tuesday evenings in the Fort, and on Friday
evenings at the barracks. The usual numbers at both places
is from ten to sixteen. For these much of my time has
been taken up in translations, &c. Yesterday, in the fort,
a congregation of nineteen attended prayers in Hindoostanee.
I used the translation our dear brother Martyn favoured me
with, excepting a few words altered to the dialect of this
part of the country. On these occasions the native Christ-
ian, I before mentioned, is of the greatest service. He has
acquired a tolerably accurate idea of the plan of salvation,
and enlarges, with much evident feeling, on the heads I
suggest from the portion of Scripture before us. He offici-
ates as clerk in the Hindoostanee congregation, and yester-
day read the lessons, and explained and applied them as I
suggested to him. The effect of his exhortations lasts.
CHUNAR. 95
This man is afflicted with an asthma, which lays him up now
and then; but the eagerness with which he returns to
teaching the native women, indicates, I trust, his heart to be
right with God. Some differences took place in his family
some time since, which disturbed me a good deal ; but no
fault has appeared in him. In a late fit of illness, I found
he had a book of prayers, containing addresses to angels, &c.
Several of the women have learned from him the Ten Com-
mandments, the Lord's Prayer and the Creed ; and it ex-
cited a gleam of holy joy yesterday to hear several repeating
these after me, and also whispering some of the responses.
This reminds me of a school in which an European teaches
ten children for me^ some of them orphans, and some who
are not eligible to the school in Calcutta. Since the establish-
ment of evening worship, one of these children has repeated
the Church catechism and some questions of Scripture
History, with an accuracy rather surprising considering their
years. These also join in the responses and in singing the
Psalms, and increase the ( Hosanna to the Son of David/
" Two youths, one the son of the native teacher, are on
my premises, and read twice a day in the Hindoostanee gos-
pel. One discovers no capacity whatever, nor does the word
seem to affect him in the least. He has made considerable
proficiency in the knowledge of the letters and reads the
gospel without much difficulty, but can seldom at the end of
a verse, tell the contents of it. The other discovers consi-
derable quickness of apprehension, and gains knowledge
readily ; but as yet gives no evidence of any heart-work
begun. Him I intend, if it please God, to appoint teacher
of a school, in a short time. I know now of six children,
the offspring of native Christians, whom I wish him to in-
struct ; two children now attend him.
" Of the women who were candidates for Baptism, one, it
appears, is living in sin : and on my refusing to baptize her
till the fruits of repentance [should appear] has given up
seeking instruction. The other appears very sincere; she
96 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
comes a considerable distance, into the Fort, twice a week (on
Tuesdays and Sundays) and is herself, as far as I know, of
unblemished life. But some circumstances connected with her
daughter, has made me defer Baptism, which seems to af-
flict her; and she promises to pursue whatever line of con-
duct I may point out. The difficulty is in suggesting what
these people are to do for an honest livelihood. I am already
engaged in disbursements beyond what my pecuniary cir-
cumstances point out as prudent ; and to tell them to trust
in Providence whilst no means of subsistence appear, seems
to savour too much of fatalism.
" Let me, therefore, conclude with proposing to the consi-
deration of my brethren, The best mode of employing native
Christians who may be destitute of subsistence ? And I think
to ascertain this, it may be of service to enquire, What are
the manufactures most engaged in at our different stations ?
And, perhaps, a barter might be established among them-
selves, without much of our personal interference, if commu-
nications were opened between them ; which would certainly
be desirable."
In a Letter to Mr. Buckworth, written a few days
later than the preceding Keport, Mr. Corrie enters
more into detail respecting his ministry among the hea-
then, and the method of teaching employed by the
native Christian of whom mention has so frequently
been made.
" Your welcome letter of February last reached me Novem-
ber 1st : and I sat down instantly to read and answer it ;
and have filled three sheets of paper which would have been
sent had opportunity offered ; and, from your affection for
myself, would have amused you. I find on review, however,
they are very unsatisfactory ; and must select from them a
moderate-sized epistle. You rightly suspected that the cli-
CHUNAR. 97
mate might affect my body, and by consequence my spirits
also ; as some of my letters to you will shew ; but, thanks to
the Lord our healer, I am as well, and have been for some
time, as at any period in my life. Mary had told me of
your presentation to D ; had it taken place before I left
England, the pleasure of being a fellow-helper with you
would probably have kept me there for life ; but He who
knows what is best for us has ordered it otherwise ; and I
am unspeakably content. At the same time, I little knew
my own unsuitableness for the work I am engaged in ; yet
' hitherto hath the Lord helped me : ' and, though I groan
under a sense of my shortcomings, He has not suffered me to
go back from His sacred ways : and has, moreover, given of
His Divine presence. These opportunities of writing call forth
all my former feelings towards you ; and I am conscious,
that though so widely separated, we are one in the Lord
Christ. But I must refrain, and give you some account of
matters here."
After having adverted to the fears of the Indian
Government lest the animosity of the natives should
be excited by any attempts to convert them to Chris-
tianity, Mr. Corrie writes :
" I suppose we should be taken to task, were we to preach
in the streets and highways : but other methods not less ef-
fectual are to be used, and less likely to produce popular
clamour. Natives themselves may and can be employed,
with the greatest advantage, in Evangelizing their brethren,
whilst the Minister superintends, and directs and encourages.
I have great reason to be thankful, that the Lord has
raised up a native Christian, born of Roman Catholic parents,
who, from March last, has been daily with me ; and now,
having acquired a sufficient knowledge of the way of salva-
tion, is daily employed in instructing others ! A despised
race, whom the Europeans have attached to themselves, hear
H
98 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
him with great attention ; and some with evident profit. He
is at present very ill ; but I trust the Lord will spare him to
us, when more extensive plans will be engaged in.
" At present, there are seventy-five children in my native
schools learning to read, which will tend to undermine the
superstructure whose basis is ignorance ; and I purpose es-
tablishing a school for [native] Christian children, of whom
I know now of six, and shall find more. The bulk of the
people are wretchedly poor from their indolent habits, which
never let them lay up for a rainy day. When a Mahome-
dan gets a little money, he usually spends it in debauchery ;
and a Hindoo works no more till it is gone. This is the
character of the people : hence, beggars innumerable swarm ;
many truly wretched objects, who often make one retire
with overflowing eyes, unable to supply them all. Of the
Europeans, several are very attentive; and my labour is
evidently not in vain, though I know only of one or two I
can speak of with good hope. Of my three dear young
friends, two are going on delightfully : one of these has
lately been with a detachment against a native prince who
refused his tribute, and saw some hot work : twelve of his
brother officers fell on the occasion, but he received only a
slight wound in the knee : the dear lad is much grown in
spirituality since then ; and is not without trials of ' cruel
mockings : ' he writes to me once a week, and I endeavour,
by writing constantly to him, to encourage him to stand fast.
Away from the means of grace, and without a single com-
panion like-minded, he plainly stands by faith. The other
at Madras goes on well, and has the ' communion of saints'
to resort to. The third, a most affectionate, sensible youth,
is, I fear, led captive ; though not, I think, with his will.
Oh ! my heart yearns over them, in consideration of the
many, many obstacles in their way ! The demon that op-
presses Europeans in thia land, ' goeth not out but by prayer
and fasting.' Example, opportunity, solicitation allure
them to the paths of death ; and few, alas, return from
CHUNAR. 99
them ! Those I allude to, are from eighteen to twenty or
thereabouts ; from which you will see at once the danger
they are in."
On the subject of missions Mr. Corrie adds :
" The nature of missions seems little understood, even by
those whose hearts the Lord inclines for the work, till they
come into it. Mr. Cecil's sermon, before the Church of
England Missionary society,* of which I have only seen
extracts, is, I think, an excellent discourse on this subject.
The work requires the patience of a Job, with the prudence
of an Apostle : and 0, the self-denial required ! How
little I am fit for the work, my brother well knows ; yet
here, by the good providence of God, I am well content,
and determined to count not even ' life dear ' so that I may
make ' full proof of my ministry/ and ' finish my course
with joy/ I could fill sheets with conversations respecting
religion, which I have had most days, with some one or other
of the natives. Their duplicity makes it, beyond measure,
difficult to know when they are convinced, or even silenced.
The least appearance of impatience on my part makes them
consider me angry ; and not a word more will they argue,
but yield every thing. I may say to you, the friend of my
bosom, that my natural impatience is somewhat abated ; and
I am not conscious of having offended in this way often ;
but even what is the effect of eagerness and zeal, is con-
strued into a passion, by a people whose highest perfection
consists in restraining the feelings, and whose despotic go-
vernment rendered disguise necessary to existence and
peace.
" The same submissive disposition in the people makes it
difficult to know when I am understood ; as they do not
either acknowledge their ignorance or ask explanation. The
dialects of the different provinces are so different as to make
* Printed in the Proceedings of that Society, vol. i. p. 179,
and seq.
H 2
100 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
them nearly different languages. . . Among the learned
and the Mahomedaus, much Persian and Arabic is intro-
duced into their language, which to the Hindoo is unintel-
ligible ; and, it is now well known that a person who learns
the language from books only, will not be understood by
the bulk of the people. This I am aware of, and ask ques-
tions from the women above-mentioned ; when I often find
the meaning has been imperfectly, or not at all understood ;
which leads to fresh explanation. One specimen of our mode
of proceeding, I have made a memorandum of, and which
may amuse you : After having read the first chapter of Ge-
nesis, which I translated, I suggested to this native Christian
to enlarge upon the following heads, which he did in this
manner, ' Learn, first, the honour put upon man by God : He
gave him dominion/ ' See/ continued he, ' the elephant ; one
blow of his would be instant death, yet he goes here and there
at man's word/ ' Observe the power of God : He commanded,
and it was done, &c/ { Let a man try to create an ant, he can-
not do it; let him try to make a hair, he cannot do it : yet look
at the hills, &c, God made them ; and think not that He used
labour : no, the word of His mouth was sufficient.' I sug-
gested, ' How ought we then to fear this great God ! ' He
proceeded, ' are you not afraid of your masters ; are you not
fearful to offend them lest they should punish you ? ' This
was so feeling an appeal that they answered, ' Yes, yes ! ' '
then/ said he ' how ought you to fear an infinitely powerful
God ! He is infinite in strength ; and, if you sin against
Him, you deserve infinite punishment : and think how
great punishment He will inflict ! ' One of them at this
fell a weeping. I observed, ' See the goodness of God in
providing such comforts and accommodation for man in this
world/ He went on to speak of the greater love of God in
providing a salvation for our souls, which he spoke of with
much warmth ; the women hanging upon his words. These
occasions are often productive of sweet sensations to my soul :
whilst yet the want of positive evidence of grace in them
101
[the people so instructed] generally makes me to go heavily.
Most days are devoted to close study of the native languages :
the Hindoostanee proper I can understand, though not to
speak it with any fluency or accuracy : and I also begin to
know a little Persian, which is a very agreeable study. I
rise at day-break, breakfast between seven and eight, take
a slight repast about one, and make my principal meal when
evening sets in. Then my mind is usually too exhausted for
study, and sweet would be the society of some with whom
I could talk freely of what Christ did, and said, and suffered
for us here below. For the want of such society, very
little of the lively feeling I enjoyed in England enters into
my experience : yet I am conscious of some more boldness
for Christ, and fewer deviations from His holy ways than
before ; for which I adore His free grace by which alone I
stand. These expressions I owe to your affection, who will
fear, perhaps, for me ; lest by any means the tempter gain
the better of me. 0, that I could say this were never the
case ! Yet, though I should justly be deemed a fool for
thus boasting to others, yet I may call upon you to rejoice
with me that I have obtained help from the Lord thus far,
and have a hope that I shall never be ashamed.
From all that has passed, I see further proof that to preach
nearly or quite Christianity, and live as the world lives, is
the way to popularity : to live and preach so as to fancy to
recommend Christianity to the carnal mind, is the way to be
little esteemed : to live godly in Christ Jesus is the way to
win souls, and to obtain friends, with persecution here, and
with the certain expectation of glory hereafter. O Holy
Ghost, write these truths with deep conviction on my mind ;
and let my soul know nothing on earth but Jesus Christ and
him crucified ! "
When it is considered that the labours of a native
Teacher cannot but be of great importance, even in
the most effective state of Missionary arrangements,
102 MEMOIRS' OP BISHOP CORRIE.
it will not excite surprise that in Mr. Corrie's circum-
stances at Chunar, the illness of the Bettiah Christian
should occasion him anxiety. Mr. C's journal, how-
ever, affords pleasing evidence that the Bettiah-
walla in his sickness, found consolation in that
gospel which he seems to have been earnestly desirous
of making known to his countrymen.
" Jan. 7th. I sent off to-day a copy of the Gospels, and
of the Morning Prayer, and Ten Commandments, to Bet-
tiah, at the request of a person who is said to be the Sirdar*
of the Christians there, and of whom even the padras stand
in awe : lie is represented, also, as understanding Persian,
Portuguese, and a little Latin. I dined with Captain M ;
after sitting silent for some time, I was induced by some re-
marks of Major General , to enter into a long argument
in behalf of Christianity, as the General maintained Mabome-
danism to be equal to Christianity : the argument arose from
my remarking that I thought men would invariably be guided
in their conduct respecting temporal affairs by their religious
opinions. ' This/ he said, e was a great mistake, and had
led to the most disastrous effects : that no greater mis-
fortunes had come on mankind than the contentions between
Christians on religious pretences, I answered, that these
were not caused by Christianity ; and Gibbon himself being
judge, Christianity was only the pretext : and on a com-
parison between Christianity and Mabomedanism, I was en-
abled so to speak as to leave him without reply.
" Jan. llth. Yesterday, the Bettiab-walla was seized
with fever. I asked him bow be was, as it regarded spirit-
ual things : he said, ( Happy. ' To-day be is worse : but, in
answer to my question, he told me, ' that be was not afraid
of deatb, but of sin.' In tbe evening I took Mr. G. to
* Head.
CHUNAR.
103
see him, who kindly offered his services. We found him in
danger : he told me that ' his mind was fixed on Christ
Jesus : who could do all things.' ' I am/ said he, ' in His
hands ; ' and, in answer to my question, he told me f he
found comfort.' I have prayed that the Lord will spare him ;
and I trust he will be continued to the Church here.
"Jan. 17th. The Bettiah-walla better: but very low:
he speaks of every event as proceeding from the mercy of
Jesus. After having spoken to him of the Redeemer, I
asked him if he remembered Christ's words, (John. iv. 13, 14.)
' he that drinketh, &c. ' he took up the words and finished
the passage, adding, with a significant expression, ' How can
I forget Him ? ' And many other declarations were added
of His grace and greatness.
" Jan. 18th. Twenty-two women attended, and heard
the history of Ishmael, with much attention. The Bettiah-
walla, speaking of the trouble occasioned to Abraham and
Sarah, by the strife which arose from their sin in the matter
of Hagar, spoke so feebly, yet with such affection, of the
love of Christ, through whom they received forgiveness, and
through whom we too must seek forgiveness, that most of
them wept. I could scarcely contain myself for joy. O
Lord, make thy word effectual !
" A Tickour woman [who was desirous of baptism] in
answer to my questions, and without any suggestion that
could lead to such answers, said, ' that her heart is much
employed in thinking of her Creator : if it were not, what
could she expect of good either here or hereafter/ Sndly,
' that God as Creator and Lord has a right to command us ;
and that she is disposed to obey His will in all things/
3rdly, ' that Jesus Christ is God, who came into the world
for us sinners, and through whom we may obtain forgive-
ness, and the favour of God/ 4thly, ' that in order to this,
we must lay hold of Him with the heart, pray to Him, and
beg forgiveness/ 5thly, ' that to be baptized, and not to
act thus, must needs brings down greater evils upon us;
104 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and in the world to come, surely great destruction will be
our lot, &c. : ' with much more to the same effect, in a
spirit of seeming sincerity and earnestness.
" Jan. 31st. 1808. On Friday evening, thirteen women
(native) attended at the barracks. Sergeant W. told me
that his native wife, a short time since, entered into a long
conversation with a Brahmin, and exhorted him to forsake
his idolatry, which he acknowledged to be unreasonable ;
but the loss of caste frightens him."
"Saturday, [Feb. 6.] Just returned from burying a
drummer's wife. The Bettiah-walla explained that I was
not praying for the dead, but that we might have grace to
walk in God's ways. He told them, that when the breath
is gone, the soul is fixed in an eternal state ; and that in the
last day, the body too will be raised and partake with the soul
of happiness or misery : [he concluded] with an exhortation
(in which he mixed many quotations from scripture) to watch
and pray that that day might not come upon them unawares.
Many natives were present, who listened with deep atten-
tion ; except one or two who laughed. At my gate I found
a blind beggar, whom the Bettiah-walla also exhorted and
who went away ; as I have often seen the poor glad to get
a rupee and to be off.
" Feby. 10th. This morning a Brahmin came to me, who
declared ' that the Sanscrit language is not the invention of
man, but came from Maha Deva's * Bani : that four genii,
who remain about the size of children of eight years of age,
hearing the sound of the drum, repeated the sounds, from
whence, having written them, they collected the twenty-five
letters of the alphabet. On my asking him, how so many
letters could be collected from one sound ; after some dispute
he said, ( Maha Deva's Bani was not like to any now in
size, but at the day of judgment it will sound again, and
strike all with horror.' I then inquired, who committed
* The Chief Deity.
CHUNAR. 105
this language to writing in the Shasters ? He answered,
' three Fakeers, to whom the four genii communicated it/
On asking where they lived, he mentioned ' a jungle near the
hill : ' on asking where the hill was, he could not tell ; and,
after a long argument, went away promising to bring a map,
and shew me the situation of the hill ; ' which, however, is
beyond the snowy mountains, in the land of the genii.' To
this I objected, that as the Shasters confined the residence
of the Hindoos to this country, the religious men would
never call their own place of residence unholy ; and, there-
fore, it must be in this land. We parted with the promise
of his coming again.
" Feb. 12th. Yesterday, the Brahmin came again ; and,
after much conversation said, ' there is no diiference in places ;
and that only the ignorant worship stones, &c., but the fear
of popular displeasure keeps them silent.' In the evening,
he came again, and we had a sharp dispute, chiefly on the
distance of places : his Shasters describe Hindoostan as
seventy-five millions of miles long. My moonshee and the
Brahmin had a warm argument.
" Feb. 21st. The Tickour woman gave notice that she had
found sponsors. On calling her, I asked her if it was the in-
tention of her heart to be the slave of Jesus Christ ; to which
she replied in the affirmative, with great fervency, saying,
' that it was her desire to walk in His paths always/ I re-
minded her of what I had been reading in John xiv., ' He
that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is
that loveth me ; ' to which she answered, ' that her desire
was to obey His will; that it may be well with her both in
this life, and the next.' She then used some expressions of
admiration at the grace of God to sinners ; and on my
saying, that when the Bettiah-walla returned, I would appoint
a day for baptism, she fell on the ground at my feet in
tears, putting her hand on my shoes, and raised her hand
to her forehead. On being asked [a few days afterwards]
1 why she so earnestly desired baptism ; ' she said, ' that she
106 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
might be directed in the right way ; obtain pardon of sins
and receive God's mercy ; both in this world and that which
is to come/ She then entered on a long history of her life,
told me that her husband died and left her in poverty, that
she went about begging, till her daughter was married, who,
after much ill usuge, was at length left destitute; and now,
to her grief, is connected with P. ' It was of no use,' she
said, f to walk in God's laws, and in this way, for three or
four days ; or, in attempting to deceive me, for that God
knows her heart ; and should she attempt to deceive me,
God would punish her both in this world, and the next/
I left her, desiring her to consider whether she would cause
her daughter to take a separate house ; which is evidently
a trial to her, and which will, in good earnest, prove her
sincerity, if she does."
The first anniversary of Mr. Corrie's ministerial
connexion with Chunar is thus commemorated in his
Journal :
" It is a year to-day [Feb. 22.] since I commenced my
public duty at Chunar; and, on considering the way in
which the Lord hath led me during that period, I find great
cause for thankfulness that I have not laboured in vain :
some doors of usefulness have been opened, and some good
has been done. Many amongst the invalids are altered for
the better in their conduct ; several of them have married,
and two artillery-men, I would fain hope, are serious and
impressed. Amongst the Hindoos, some, I trust, have
been brought to the knowledge of Jesus Christ ; yet, I think,
I am not so spiritually-minded as I was before I left Eng-
land : though, I think, I am more constantly fixed, and
more undeviatingly aiming, at the end of my ministry ; yet
I fear that the warmth of spiritual affection is gone ; but I
will ' do again my first works/ thou whom my soul
loveth, grant me that ' gold, white raiment, and eye salve, '
CHUNAR. 107
which thou hast in store for needy creatures ; heal me for
thy mercies' sake ! "
It has been already stated that the Europeans at
Secrole were regarded by Mr. Corrie as part of his
ministerial charge ; but as Secrole was a kind of
suburb to Benares, he was necessarily brought into
contact with the Hindoos resident in and about that
6 very citadel of Idolatry/ Hitherto, however, it
does not appear that any opportunity had occurred
to Mr. C. for seeing much of the native city.
Under date, therefore, of March 2, 1808, he writes :
" Yesterday morning, desiring to see Benares, I went down
the Ganges in a small boat ; but was greatly disappointed at
the appearance of the city, which stands entirely on the west
side of the river. One place, the residence of Badshahzada,
has the appearance of ruined magnificence; and several
ghauts are extensive and laboured monuments of superstition :
but the smallness of dimensions of the buildings around
makes them appear nothing, to an European. Amidst them
all, I came to the British flag, flying at the Ghaut Mangees
stairs, which excited grateful sensations. Idolatry is plainly
on the decay. Our boat line getting entangled with another
boat, much abuse was bestowed on the Feringhee."
Mr. Corrie relates, that on this occasion he
preached to some natives of Benares, as well as gave
instruction to the European soldiery. Three weeks
later than this visit he was called upon to baptize
a Brahmin, who after many strugglings of conscience
had been strengthened by the grace of God to ' con-
fess the faith of Christ crucified/ An account of
108 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
this event is given by Mr. C. in a letter to his father,
dated March 25, 1S08.*
" I have to tell you of the baptism of a Brahmin at Benares,
on Wednesday last, when I was down there, which will grati-
fy you much. You must remember that he understands
enough of English for common purposes ; and most of our
conversation was in English. He came to me in September
last, as I wrote to some of you ; he had before been seeking
after truth ; and a pious merchant at Benares had given him
a Book of Common Prayer : this was the chief instrument in
his conversion. The two answers respecting ' our duty to-
wards God and our duty towards our neighbour ' struck him
forcibly ; and he learned many of the prayers, and much of
the catechism by heart. He was, however, greatly averse to
baptism in September, and argued that he could serve God
in private, and even promote His cause more, whilst he re-
frained from the open profession of Christianity. I pointed
out from Mark xvi. 1 6, and John iii. the necessity of attend-
ing to ' the outward and visible sign, as well as the inward
and spiritual grace/ if we would ( make our calling and elec-
tion sure. 5 He left me with tears, acknowledging that I
spoke truth ; but absented himself until January last, when
he again went to the pious merchant, saying he had been
very ill, and now found that none but Jesus Christ could
save him : he would, therefore, give up all for Christ. After
much intercourse, on Tuesday last I asked him, ' Are you
willing to be baptized ? ' Answer, ' Yes, I have no other
Lord, no other Saviour, but Jesus Christ : He is God, and
my God/ What makes you think Him God ? Answer,
f Why, Sahib, I don't know how many times I may have
been in the world before, or whether born at all, or not,
before this time ; but I have continued a great sinner still,
* The substance of this account was afterwards printed in the
Missionary Register, vol. i. p. 317, and seq.
BENARES. 109
(the Hindoos believe in the metempsychosis,) a very great
sinner, I believe : I went to Juggernaut and here to Benares,
and here and there (mentioning other places) to poojah
(worship ; ) but I was still very bad, Sahib, very great sin-
ner. When I found no good among Hindoos' worship, I
went to Musselmans,' to Lucknow, (mentioning a great ma-
il omedan doctor there,) to enquire ; but found no good in
Musselmans' religion ; but all bad, very bad. Then I met
with the ten commandments, and these two, my duty to-
wards God, and my duty towards my neighbour : this my
heart say good, very good : this is Jesus Christ's word, and
I pray to Him for His grace, and He gave me understand-
ing : now I know the true God ; my heart love His word ;
and I no more love sin, or bad way ; therefore, I know
Jesus Christ is God/ with more to the same effect. (You
will perceive that if men set themselves to seek Christ in this
way, we should have no Arians or Socinians.) I then asked,
What do you think will be after death ? Answer, f I shall
go to God ; what else, Sahib ? Now He has given me grace,
I am all light within : will He put light with darkness
again ? No, T shall go to God after death.' Will you for-
sake your family and friends ? Answer, ' My father, Sahib,
very old : he wash in Ganges, and make poojah : I cannot
help him, but I will love him, I will honour him, as Jesus
Christ's word is : ! I cannot help him, but I will make
prayer for him : I must follow my Lord Christ ; there is no
Saviour but He : Hindoos, Musselmans, all worship devils,'
with more to that effect adding f Ever since I was with you,
Sahib, my heart was full, and now, if you please, I will be
baptized.' After prayer, we separated : next day when he
came to me, I asked him, ' Have you thought much of the
matter, and are you willing to forsake all for Christ ? ' He
answered, ' I have made much prayer to God for His grace ;
and now I will forsake all for my Lord Christ : you will
pray, Sahib, that He will wash me, and make me clean :
you will mention before Him for the old sinner, a very great
110 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
sinner, an old rogue, very bad, very bad sinner ; that He
will save me, and give me grace, that I may love Him with all
my heart. I cannot keep His commandments without
his grace; but I will pray always, and love Him, and
cleave to Him (laying hold of his own garment with
eagerness ; ) and, I will always speak truth, and take
care of my words.' All this with the expressive action of
the natives, who have more action than even the French in
conversation. At the time of administering the sacrament
of baptism, he made the responses from the Book of Common
Prayer, with much feeling : when addressed in the service,
he shewed the most lively attention, and was very earnest
in the prayers : after the service, he shook hands with all
present, expressed with tears his thankfulness to God for his
mercy to so great a sinner ; and said he would serve Him
for ever, and devote all his time to learning His word more
perfectly that he might instruct others. "
Although there was much to comfort and encourage
Mr. Corrie in this manifest example of the power
of divine grace, in the conversion of this Brahmin ;
yet by an entry in his journal, dated March 31st, we
find him complaining :
" I have for several days laboured under sad spiritual
decay; and have been dreadfully oppressed with the fear of
man; and very backward to every good word and work.
When the Brahmin consented to be baptized on Tuesday,
the enemy raised an alarm in my mind respecting what the
effect might be ; tumults among the natives ; anger on the
part of the Europeans ; removal by the government : these
suggestions greatly distracted me : and I got me to my
Lord right humbly, who mercifully delivered me from all
these fears ; and all these difficulties vanished ; yet, at the
time, I felt none of that joy or gratitude I ought, on ac-
count of the triumph of the cross."
CHUNAR. Ill
The Journal proceeds :
" April 10th, 1808. To-day I am thirty-one years of
age. I praise God that I am in the land of prayer ; I have
been praying for a right spirit of self-examination. It
strikes me as remarkable in my experience, that although I
could be always on my knees, I am usually straitened,
perplexed, and confused in prayer : wandering thoughts
perplex me beyond measure ; and my imagination is wild
and troubled, yet without order, even in vainly flying from
one scene to another, and musing on the greatest impro-
babilities. My mind is, through grace, settled and grounded
in the ways of Christ ; and, I am persuaded that I shall
never leave the heavenly way, because the Lord will keep
me in fear of forsaking it. I have no enjoyment in worldly
company, or amusements ; otherwise, I have nothing of
assurance, as I have understood it : and though I consent
to every tittle stated in our 17th Article, it works nothing of
( unclean living or presumption/ It does, however, pre-
serve me from despair ; for, I never should be delivered but
by the Spirit of Christ : nor, could I hope that His gracious
influence would be granted to my prayers, were it not for
the unconditional, covenanted, love of God in Christ Jesus.
I have many short, but sweet, visits of heavenly grace.
My soul is frequently melted down in praise, for the Divine
condescension towards me ; but little of abiding joy, or real-
izing faith, stays with me. I find ' the work of righteous-
ness ' to be ' peace/ More of my time has been employed
for God, than I could once have thought possible to give ;
yet few days pass that my soul is not overwhelmed with a
sense of short-coming : hence, Thou, Christ, art all I
want !
"We have had some slight awakenings here (Chunar) during
the past year : one in August ; but it is, I fear, come to no-
thing, except H. who may have found mercy of the Lord:
the others have turned backward, and , died in con-
' sequence of intoxication. At present a greater enquiry is
112 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
excited than ever : three are come oat (from the world) and
several are anxiously concerned. ' The Lord knoweth them
that are His.' Now, my soul, look to it lest thou let any of
those things ' slip ' which thou hast heard and learned of Jesus.
0, for a spirit of grace and supplication : for ' good under-
standing in the ways of godliness.' 0, for the conversion
of souls ! Lord, hear me in these matters : prosper thy
work ; let thine own kingdom come. Bless my country, my
family, my friends : and, 0, accept a poor worm who offers
himself unto Thee. Take me, as thy dear-bought purchase ;
and secure me unto thyself. Let my life bring glory to thy
name ; and my death bear testimony to Thy faithfulness and
truth : let me live, and die to Christ Jesus, Amen ! "
" In the afternoon, I baptized the Tickour woman, by the
name of ' Mary.* Satan continues to mar my comfort ;
though he cannot, through the grace of Christ, prevent the
word of God. When I baptized the Brahmin, he raised in
my mind such a fear of the anger of those in power as
almost drove me to my wits' end : but now I see that all
was over-ruled for good, in order to prevent my overween-
ing conceit of myself in this matter. "
It will have been observed, that Mr. Corrie not
unfrequently complained of the loss of health. The
cause might no doubt be traced to his want of due
regard to the trying nature of the climate of India
to an European constitution. Repeated notices
occur, therefore, in Mr. C.'s Journal and Letters, of
a languor and general debility which threatened to
lay him altogether aside from duty, if not to render
it necessary for him to quit the country. At this
time, however, a material change for the better
seems to have taken place in his health ; for in
CHUNAR. 113
writing to his father under date of April, 20, 1808.
Mr. C. remarks,
f< A gracious Providence who has followed us with good-
ness and mercy all our days, has prospered me thus far.
You will bless God with me, who upholds me in perfect
health a most surprising change seems to have
passed upon my constitution, so that I feel very little in-
convenience from the heat. Last year I was obliged to have
recourse to medicine to keep me from fainting ; now, though
the hot winds have been blowing some weeks, I feel active
and cheerful as when with you. A sigh of regret at our
separation often, indeed, interrupts % my joys, and sends me
with tears not unfrequently to your Father and my Father,
to your God and my God. 0, praise to a precious Re-
deemer, through whose love and grace so lasting an union
has been brought about, which swallows up even natural ties,
or rather rivets them by an indissoluble bond ! All painful
idea of separation and distance is lost in the consideration of
that better country, where we shall meet to part no more
for ever !
" You will rejoice to hear that the word of God is not
without increasing witness among the soldiers. Eighteen at-
tended the sacrament of the Lord's supper on Easter-day,
most of whom are serious and attentive ; and many are re-
gular at our evening worship, where they attend voluntarily.
Among their wives also great attention continues to be paid ;
and knowledge, at least, is increased. The Brahmin whom
I baptized came up (from Benares) last Sunday ; and after
attending worship in Hindoostanee, expressed much delight.
He proposed, as a doubt, what would once have been an
article of faith with him : ' Sahib, you have been so little
while in this country, and [yet] know the language so well,
I think you must have been a Hindoo before you were born
in England, and, therefore, your fresh language came to
you so quick again/ A fortnight since, I baptized a
woman, who is evidently seeking sincerely the kingdom of
114 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
God. Yesterday, she expressed her gratitude for instruction,
by saying, ' I am a poor woman, and have nothing to offer
to Sahib in return for his favour, except three fowls which I
shall send to-morrow, if he will please to accept them.' On
my saying, God has given me plenty, she said, ' True/ but
it is my duty to lay my neck beneath Sahib's feet.' The
language of the common people is, indeed, full of compli-
ment ; but none of them show a disposition to give any
thing away, except in some instances where grace seems to
open their hearts. Another, the wife of an European, who
seems the best Christian of them all, on my noticing a
little dog, sent it to me next day, begging my acceptance of
it. To excuse myself, I said it was too young, and she is
now keeping it for my sister, and takes great pains in teach-
ing it to beg, &c. that my sister may be amused with it when
she arrives.*'
TO THE REV. J. BUCK WORTH.
" April 25, 1808.
" The heat of the climate induces a despondency entirely
unknown to you. I perceive plainly that this despondency
not a little infected my mind most of the last hot weather ;
which was, perhaps, increased by continued ill health. I
have been enabled, however, to hold fast my integrity ; nor
ever have handled the word of God deceitfully ; nor has the
word been without witness. A great increase is now made
to my evening congregations, which are my only joy, they
coming voluntarily; and on Wednesday next, I begin a
weekly lecture. . . I am, through mercy, now in perfect
health, and usual spirits ; and see it ' good for me to have
been in trouble/ My present mode of passing my time will
give you, perhaps, pleasure, certainly amusement. On an
average, I do not dine from home above once a week, and
seldom see any of my equals here, except a family, who, I
hope, are pious, though their progress is slow. From
BENARES. 115
morning (five o'clock till eight) I attend to my own private
affairs, with a little exercise : then till three or four, learn
the native languages ; when every day, either some of the
natives come to me to read the Scriptures, or I attend some-
place of meeting for that purpose. Mr. Marty n writes to
me weekly : he is preparing a copy of the gospels in Hin-
doostanee for the press ,* this will be an invaluable acqui-
sition : the one we have is so learned as to be unintelligible
to the vulgar for the most part. I have altered [the version
of] St. John's Gospel which we use. The Acts of the Apos-
tles especially delight the native teacher : I have told you of
> y u would be surprised to see the effect it has upon
him ; and the eagerness by which it is heard by others. I
feel it to be too little regarded by myself, and am too apt to
consider the divine manna a common thing. I send my
father by these ships the history of a Brahmin's conversion,
whom I lately baptized.* I baptized a woman a fortnight
since; and several of the soldiers' native wives. Sinners
are plainly under good impressions ; but, Oh ! the patience
and perseverance necessary to deal with them !
" Dr. Buchanan is on his way home : whatever he may
publish will give you a true and clear insight into religious
affairs here ; except that you can have no idea of the magni-
tude of the work of conversion, unless you were here."
In the Journal, Mr. Corrie relates
" May 14th. Yesterday morning, I went to Wheatley's
hospital. The Dhobee t only seems truly in earnest : he
said that since he first heard the word, his heart had been
much taken with it ; that the more he hears it, the more he
esteems it; and that he is happy in it. e Jesus Christ,' he
says, ' is the creator and preserver of all things, who will
take him to God's presence ; or if not, His will be done :
yet he will serve Him; and has forsaken Satan's works,
and will return to them no more. Satan's works are wor-
* See above pp. 110, &c. t A Native washerman.
I 2
116 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
shipping stones, poojah, &c. &c. J Here one of the bystand-
ers said, ' Satan's works are also lying, stealing, &c. &c.'
To-night Anselmo * is ill. On my speaking to him, he
said, ' Whether well or ill, I am always begging for pardon
of sin from Jesus Christ : I am not deserving of it, but am
worthy of hell ; yet, as He died for sinners, God for His sake
will hear me : this is my constant hope ; but now, indeed,
I need more grace and support/ Praise God for these things.
for patience and perseverance in the Lord's work ! "
" SECROLE. July 25th. According to leave obtained, and
notice given, I came down on Friday evening with the view to
perform divine service yesterday. On Saturday morning, I
waited on the general, who received me with the most chilling
coolness. He told me that he had nothing to do with divine
service, or the artillery-men ; and that he should not inter-
fere : he had heard nothing of divine service, except from
my application. Mr. , who had been forward for my
coming down, on hearing of my arrival flew quite off, and
said, ' they could do as well now as before, without divine
service,' he, however, came yesterday morning. A congre-
gation of at least sixty assembled ; and after service, Mr.
A. thanked me, and said he hoped they should give me
encouragement to come amongst them oftener. Afterwards,
the Brigade Major came with a message from the general,
(who did not come to church) saying, that I was ' at liberty
to come and go as I pleased, but the artillery-men and offi-
cers could not be permitted to attend so far from the lines,
for fear of the natives seizing the guns whilst they were at
a distance : if the court-house were used to assemble in, or
a place of worship erected near the lines, he should have no
objection ; but all this was to be kept a secret.' Well :
blessed be God, who hath opened a door here for His word !
Had there been no obstacles thrown in the way, it would
have been unusua). Satan never yet freely and without a
* Formerly a Roman Catholic. See below p. 125.
CHUNAR. 117
struggle, resigned his dominion. Lord, I have no might
or skill to resist this great enemy ; neither know I what to
do ; but mine eyes are towards thee ! In the morning
service, I was sadly amazed by the presence of so many of
the great ones of the earth ; but after the service commenced,
these feelings vanished."
" Aug. 24th. On Monday I went to Mirzapore, where I
saw an old Fakeer, the most wretched victim of superstition
I have met with. He has been a great traveller, and by the
strange noises he utters, and the inhuman appearance he
puts on, causes the people to take him for some great one.
He struck me as strongly under Satanic influence. I en-
deavoured to gain from him some idea of his creed ; but
could not. Narsingha, who is celebrated in the Bhagavat
Geeta,* is his titular deity, whom he considers equal to
the other gods. I am confounded at the thought that, from
the conduct of the English present, I was prevented warn-
ing him as I ought of his danger.
" Aug. 31st. Yesterday was spent at Ghazeepore; much
talk about religion, and religious people ; but little religious
conversation. In prayer, I have been sometimes enabled
to make my * requests known with thanksgiving ; ' but have
felt great backwardness to the public services of the Church.
1 Lord, be merciful to me a sinner ! ' for that I suffered the
rain to prevent me from going to the evening worship ; and
that when I have spoken unto the men, it has been in a cold
and indifferent manner ! I see in Robinson f of Cambridge
(whose life I read yesterday) how far a person, and even a
minister of religion may go, and yet be as f sounding brass
or a tinkling symbol.' "
* A poetical Exposition of the doctrines of a particular school of
Hindoo Theology. It forms an Episode in the Maha Bharat,
one of the great Hindoo Poems, and has been translated by Wilkins.
An abstract of it is given in the Quarterly Review, Vol. 45.
t An Anabaptist preacher, celebrated in his day for his extreme
opinions, both as respected politics and religion ; who, after having
written a ' Plea for the Divinity of Christ,' rejected Christianity
and died a Socinian.
CHAPTER VI.
VISIT TO CALCUTTA ARRIVAL OF HIS SISTER.
IN the beginning of September 1808, Mr. Corrie left
Chunar, for the purpose of meeting his sister at Cal-
cutta on her expected arrival from England ; and on
his way thither he spent some weeks with Mr. Mar-
tyn, at Dinapore. Several foreboding expressions
occur in Mr. Corrie's Journal respecting the possible
termination of the unsatisfactory state of health in
which he found Mr. Martyn. With the purpose,
therefore, of relieving that excellent person from the
pressure of clerical duty, Mr. C. remained longer
at Dinapore than he had at first intended. Of Mr.
Martyn, also, he writes,
" He entertains the opinion that he shall die before long ;
and desired me to tell Mr. Brown that should he die before
my return, he trusted he is in the Lord, and happy. He
wishes, if it please God, to be spared on account of the
translations, but with great earnestness he said, ' I wish to
CALCUTTA. 119
have my whole soul swallowed up in the will of God/ He
then observed, ' When I look back, I see nothing that affords
me satisfaction : all my consolation flows from the free grace
that is in Christ Jesus : that grace which is now offered
to-day, this is alone what comforts my soul/ '
Considering the brotherly affection that subsisted
between the two friends, it cannot be a matter of
surprise, that when, under these circumstances, the
time for parting approached, Mr. C. should have
experienced some depression of spirits.
" This morning," he writes, " was a mournful time with
me. I could scarcely express myself from the acuteness of
my feelings, but tried to suppress them. I have no idea,
however, but that I shall meet him again, if I am spared to
return ; but ! let me not boast of to-morrow, but learn
to die daily. "
When Mr. Corrie reached Calcutta, his joy on
meeting a beloved sister was somewhat modified by the
intelligence which she brought that one of his letters*
had been printed in an English periodical. The
distress and alarm which this circumstance occasioned
Mr. Corrie will be readily accounted for, when
it is recollected that a violent dread of Missionary
operations in India, had at that time taken possession
of the minds of many influential persons, and that
a motion had even been submitted to the Court of
East India proprietors for expelling from India, all
* That dated Aug. 2, 1807.
120 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the Christian Missionaries who were then labouring
there ; and for preventing the circulation of the
Scriptures in any of the languages of the East.
Nothing could be more probable, therefore, than
that the publication of any accounts of Mr. Corrie's
labours among the heathen, would draw down upon
him the displeasure of the Indian government. That
such, at least, was the persuasion of Mr. C. is plain
enough, for in announcing to a relative, the safe ar-
rival of his sister in Calcutta, he adds :
" I received little of painful intelligence [by her] except
the news of my letter to Buckworth being published. I
trust he has not published any more of them. I cannot
write to him just yet on the subject, lest I should say some-
thing that might wound his feelings : he has caused me
more grief than any event of late has caused me."
Soon afterwards he more fully expressed his appre-
hensions in a letter to Mr. Buckworth himself.
" I heard some time since by a friend, that ' a letter from
one of the Bengal chaplains who came out in 1806,' had
been published, and in the then state of the court of India
Directors towards the evangelization of this country, might
be of great detriment. Mary afterwards brought me word
who the offending chaplain is, and who the friend is that has
published his letters. I confess that for a time I felt myself
wounded in the house of friendship. In the eyes of the
world, pride told me that my character would suffer ; and
I still expect to see myself caricatured by the Edinburgh
Reviewers, or by some such enemies to all serious ac-
knowledgment of God. My brother will say, what is cha-
CALCUTTA. 121
racter &c., to being useful to the cause of the gospel ? And
so say I, if loss of character stand in competition with that
cause ; but really I ara sure there must in my scrawls, writ-
ten in the fulness of my heart, be ample matter for criticism;
and truly the gospel needs not such a sorry assistant ; espe-
cially if the publication should operate either to my recal,
or to restrictions being laid upon me here. So well assured
am I, however, of the purity of my much -loved friend in
his motives for thus sending me into the world as an author,
that I shall love the rod even that smites me by his hand :
and he will rejoice that I stand ready to glory in the cross
of Christ, and count myself honoured, if thought worthy
to suffer shame for His sake. I hope you have not sent any
more of my letters to the Christian Guardian ; and that if
you judge any description of the people or customs, &c. in-
teresting, you will give it as an extract, and without my
name and place of abode, further than India. I must ab-
solutely forbid you to publish what I am doing. Let the
great day of the Lord make that manifest. I am sure I
shall be found an unprofitable servant, and ' this shall be
my only plea, that Jesus lived and died for me.'
During the whole of Mr. Gome's stay in Calcutta
he took up his abode with the Rev. David Brown, from
whose counsel and directions he seems to have derived
at all times the greatest advantage. To the relative
referred to above, he writes on this occasion ;
" We are now under the roof of Mr. Brown. I cannot
tell you how much we are indebted to this man of God : he
has been, and is to us younger chaplains, a father in Israel.
His affection for us exceeds the affection of most fathers for
their children. His letters convey the instructions of a
Bishop, with the tenderness of a brother. I trust we feel
his worth and value it aright/'
122 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Yet Mr. Corrie's anxiety to get back again to his
people at Chunar, did not allow him to remain long
in Calcutta. In the letter just now quoted he
observes :
" My few sheep are in the wilderness without a shepherd,
and some of whom I hoped better things I hear are gone
astray : these thoughts make every place strange to me ex-
cept Chunar. There is no one thing on earth worth living
for, but to be employed in our blessed master's service, to
be ministering in obedience to His will to the spiritual and
temporal good of mankind. When my soul ceases to labour
after this, life will be no blessing to me. How precious the
idea that saints are kept by the power of God ! This is
the ground on which I build my hope, of perseverance to
the end ; and I know whom I have believed. He who has
given me to know the name of Christ, and to trust therein,
will enable me to draw out all the virtues contained in that
precious name to support me under temptation, and to
enable me to holiness of living. "
Owing, however, to the tedious nature of the
passage up the Ganges, Mr. C. did not reach Chu-
nar till the middle of January 1809. On his way,
he spent a week with Mr. Martyn at Dinapore, and
preached there on Christmas-day 1808. On the
following New year's day, he placed on record his
recollections of the past year :
" Chuprah ; on the way back from Calcutta to Chunar.
Sunday, Jan. 1st. 1809. I desire to review this year past,
as in God's presence, and to note down His dealings, as I
shall give account at the judgment-seat of Christ.
" First, let me note His mercies ministerial, in the success
CHUNAR. 123
of my labours at Chunar ; where a society of fourteen are united
in the ways of God ; second, personal, in the preservation of
life, and the vouchsafing of excellent health ; the bringing my
sister, who is now with me, and promises to be indeed a help-
meet for me. Third, spiritual, inasmuch as the Holy Spirit is
not withdrawn from me ; nor has the purpose of living only to
God forsaken me : I see that nothing is worth living for, but
to live to God. I determine, the Lord being my helper, to
live to no other purpose I am not so watchful of
myself as formerly ; but I renew my purposes, would do my
first works, and go on unto perfection. I seem, as far as I know
myself, kept from the love of wealth ; but this is, in some
degree at least, from lavishness, which hurries me often into
the other extreme : against this, too, do I resolve ; and would
use this world's goods as one that must give an account.
The work of the Lord among the heathen shall be attended
to, with fresh vigour. I can say nothing of the Hindoosta-
nees at Chunar, nor of the Schools ; but I hope to do more
for them than ever. Lord, let past mercies be remem-
bered, as a constraining motive to future exertion; and,
whilst I would mourn for my sins and short-coming, O keep
me in time to come for Christ's sake. Amen/'
Under the date of Chunar, Jan. 24, 1809, he
writes,
" Have been at home ten days, and I trust have not been
quite forgetful of the goodness of God, in taking me out and
bringing me back in safety : but I feel and deplore my hard
heartedness and corruption. On Sunday week resumed duty at
Secrole, twenty attended. Here, on Sunday last, five services
have renewed something of my former pain in the breast.
But, alas ! my labours seem all to have been in vain. Not
one seems to have stood his ground. My heart is greatly
cast down, and would fain shrink from any further trial.
Self and worldliness combine to dishearten me from the work
124 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
of the Lord. Lord, leave me not, but revive thy work in
me for Jesus' sake ! Amen."
In a letter addressed to Mr. Buck worth on the
8th. of Feb. Mr. C. gives utterance to similar
feelings of discomfort :
" Notwithstanding the many objects new to you, with which
I am surrounded, I scarce know what to write to you about :
it is a time of great spiritual dulness with me ; and, owing
to the indisposition of the native teacher, the great work we
have chiefly at heart seems at a stand. My strength is laid
out, in the mean time, among the European soldiers ; and,
alas, to little seeming purpose. . . I am ready to be weary
of what appears so hopeless a task as the turning of men, so
incorrigible, from the error of their ways : these workings of
my mind are too glaringly impious to escape even my half-
awakened perception, and the greatest of all opposition I find
to spring from my desperately wicked heart : I trust some-
thing of self-abasement, for this horribly rebellious spirit,
exists at the same time.
You know all the controversy that has arisen at home res-
pecting missions to this country :* there is no knowing what
the end of such opposition to Christ's kingdom will
be. We have been in expectation of a visit from the
French over land. The late events in Spain may be the
means of keeping us longer quiet here. The French would
perhaps have established their system of worship where
they cotild have got footing; and any mode of Christi-
anity would have been preferable to the idolatry and super-
stition that overwhelms this unhappy land. My principal
employment now is with a school of Christian native
children, five in number : some of them read easily the Holy
* The controversy alluded to grew out of the publication of Dr.
Buchanan's Memoirs on the Expediency of an Ecclesiastical Esta-
blishment for India.
CHUNAR. 125
Scriptures in Hindoostanee ; and a gleam of joy sometimes
enlivens my mind while hearing them.
"Feb. 15th. Since writing the above, the old native Chris-
tian has been enabled to renew his labours ; and another
Christian child is come to school. I have had one of those
sudden attacks you happily know little of in England ; it has
not yet left me ; but my times are in God's hand. I find it
is good to be afflicted : my soul returns unto her rest ; and,
I bless God for a desire only to know and glorify Him : this
I think I can say is all in all with me. You will have heard
of the Roman- catholic mission established in this country.
My Catechist is a fruit of this mission ; and four men and
four children in my employ besides. They are natives of
Bettiah in the kingdom of Nepaul, i. e., the old kingdom of
Nepaul ; for now the British posterity of Japheth are dwell-
ing in almost every corner of the tents of these sons of Shem ;
and the old limits of most of the states of this country are in
consequence altered.
" One man from the same place passed the whole of your
summer with me here ; and daily read the Scripture with
me ; in which he seems to be taught of God. On returning
last September, he withstood the Missionary (an Italian)
to his face, respecting the praying to saints, bowing to
images &c. : he was, in consequence, excommunicated ; and,
on being taken ill soon afterwards was beset by two agents
of the missionary, who sounded threatenings of hell, &c., in
his ears ; and declared his body should be cast on the dung-
hill. Distressed, it seems he paid a fine to be restored to
the Church, and soon after died. In his last days, he begged
some one of his relations to convey his thanks to me, and
to commend his children to me. The message is come, and
the unfeigned tears of these few Christians here on learning
the end of Anselmo, were a striking proof of the sympathi-
zing spirit induced by Christianity, compared with the hard
and unfeeling spirit of the heathen. On the map of Hin-
doostan you see the country of the Seiks ; their capital is
126 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Lahore. The state consists of a number of independent chiefs,
under a nominal head ; many of these chiefs have sought our
aid against the oppression of their head ; and, as the country
they inhabit lies in route of any overland invading army, we
have sent a force in aid of the petitioners. Two of my young
friends (very dear to me in our common Lord) are with this
force. The principal matter of interest to us in this expe-
dition is, that these Seiks are, as a nation, Deists.* Much
superstition, indeed, is among them ; but they are neither
Hindoos nor Mussulmans ; and profess themselves worship-
pers of one invisible God. Such a state of mind seems fa-
vourable to a reception of Christianity ; and, may we not
hope our intercourse among them may be the means of bring-
ing them acquainted with that only name whereby they must
be saved ? Martyn is going on, in company with the con-
verted Arabian, f in translating the Scriptures into Persian.
I have seen the Edinburgh Reviewer's remarks on the Mis-
sionaries J and critique on their Journals. It is to be re-
gretted, perhaps, that in some expressions they are open to
ridicule ; but it is a subject of gratification that in none are
they open to reproach. These same gentlemen would gnash
their teeth to find Hindoostan, from near Delhi, yea from
the Seiks' country, to Cape Comorin^ planted with Christians,
who daily pray for the coming of Christ's kingdom in their
* See Ward, View of History, &c. of the Hindoos. Vol. II.,
book 7, ch. 4.
t Sabat. For some account of this person, see Buchanan's tl Star
in the East." pp. 23. &c. He afterwards apostatized, left the
British territory in India, and went into the service of some of the
native princes ; but in some quarrel that occurred he was suspected
of treachery to his patron, was put up into a sack and cast into the
sea.-" Hough's " History of Christianity in India." vol. 4. p. 389.
$ An article in the Edinburgh Review for 1808, entitled " Indian
Missions," written by the late Rev. Sidney Smith. At the head of
this article are given the titles of the principal controversial pam-
phlets, which appeared at that time on the subject of Missions to
India.
CHUNAR.
127
lands ; and who, in their intercourse with those around them,
recommend the gospel of God our Saviour in a way not such
as will excite insurrection, but induce veneration and ulti-
mately conversion. A preaching life these Edinburgh re-
viewers themselves cannot gainsay ; and these less enlight-
ened heathen are less disposed than they to withstand it.
But little visible effect will appear in our day ; the next gen-
eration will find a people ' prepared for the Lord/
" Our dwelling is on the banks of the Ganges. The com-
mon mode of travelling is by water, in commodious boats,
dragged, when the wind is adverse, like barges. At this dis-
tance from home, hospitality to strangers seems to me a
peculiar though painful duty, as it breaks in too much upon
my leisure. There is no such thing as an inn ; and very
many of the passers-by are young officers, whose situation is,
in general, far from being comfortable. To these I would
be especially kind, as being also less noticed by many who
judge of the attentions due to them by the wealth and rank
they possess. Those youths who are now here join readily
in our family worship, and delight me when I hear them re-
peating the Lord's prayer after me with seriousness. Dear
lads, my heart yearns over them, exposed as they are to every
kind of temptation, without a rudder or a pilot. May God
take them into His direction ! "
Soon after the date of the foregoing letter, Mr.
Corrie was again suffering from illness. An attack
of fever rendered it necessary for him to place himself
under medical care ; but throughout the months of
February and March, his disorder seems to have
yielded so little to the remedies applied, that he was
almost laid aside from duty. Thus in his Journal
under date of March 19th. he remarks :
" March 19th (Sunday.) To-day not in a con-
128 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
dition for public worship : so there was none in the morn-
ing. A merchant and others came to breakfast ; and I had
family worship with them. I have been considering my
ways, but am, alas ! sadly clouded, so that I can remember
but little. My impatience respecting the backsliding pro-
fessors has appeared, as it is, sadly inconsistent : I ought to
have pitied and prayed for them more, and felt less anger.
I bless God for more composure of mind, and drawing out of
soul towards God. I see, however, I have little of zeal for
His glory and house. I would have a more single eye in
this matter. I would desire my own salvation as a means
of displaying the glory of His grace. I would desire the
salvation of sinners, that He may be glorified. I would en-
gage in proper means for these ends, with a single intent
that I may bring glory to God, and that God may be glori-
fied in me. Let my own personal trials be all sanctified to
this end ! Give grace, God of grace, to this end ; and the
glory shall redound to Thee, through Jesus Christ, the
Saviour ! "
And again, a fortnight later, he writes :
" Easter eve. To-morrow the Lord's Supper is to be ad-
ministered. Alas, my soul, how many sacred opportunities
of this kind have been little better than profaned. Long
did I attend the Lord's Table in my own self-confident spirit,
and the same day saw me break the vows I had solemnly
made. When this self-confidence was in some measure dis-
covered, the ordinance became more profitable indeed, but
the contrary spirit grew upon me; and for some time, I
fear, the consecrated elements have been too little con-
sidered. Lord ! never let me fancy the means any other
than the channels of thy grace ; but 0, enable me to discern
the Lord's body at his Table, and ' with meek heart and due
reverence,' feed upon Him by faith ! My illness, I fear,
does not leave me ; at least, weakness grows upon me. I
seem anxious to live I would live to glorify God,
CIIUNAR. 129
too, "though he needs not my wretched poor services. I
would have my will swallowed up in His. [Lord] grant
me grace to this end, then come life or death, all will be
well.
" Easter-day morning, 2nd April. Both in public
worship, and afterwards, I trust the Lord was present to
heal us : the people were very attentive. I remembered my
native land, with sweet recollection, the tabernacle of God,
and the communion of saints. For my companions' and
brethren's sakes will I seek thy good, Britain, the Zion
of the earth ! may these impressions of love and grace
remain upon my soul ! Enough I see, even in this day's
services, though unusually joyous, to render precious Him
who bears the iniquities of his people's holy things."
In the beginning of the following month, however,
a letter to the Eev. David Brown contains the in-
telligence that it had pleased God to recover Mr.
Corrie from his illness :
"Chunar, May 11, 1809.
" I ought to have made known to you before this, the safe
arrival of the Bibles and New Testaments. We have no
troops here at present to dispose of them to. The Euro-
peans hereabout will take a few to distribute at prime cost.
A fortnight since beloved Martyn passed this by dawk. *
He staid only three days, and you will have heard by this
time of his safe arrival at Cawnpore on the 29th. ult. Sabat
has left us this morning. The heat of his temper broke out
against a washerman who had changed a sheet, but there
seems no doubt of the grace of God being in him. He
lived with us since the 7th. At Benares, he had intended to
* Post. Mr. Martyn was then on his way to his new station at
Cawnpore.
K
130 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
pass some days, but about forty persons who had formerly
known him, came tumultuously to the boat , and after much
confused dispute, he thought it prudent to come on here.
We have for some time been engaged about a Church at
Benares; a subscription of about 3000 Rupees has been
made, and a spot of ground is fixed on. I trust now all
opposition is silenced, though not entirely done away. The
hearts of some haters of all good have been brought to give
money even. One family is highly respectable and regular
in religious duties. One young officer has become anew crea-
ture. Of the rest, few alas ! seem willing to go any further.
Marty n wishes for my removal. I did not desire it before
he came, now I should have no objection to it. Less labour
than is now put forth on, perhaps in all, eighty people, (for
the remainder give me no opportunity of labouring for them,)
would serve for eight hundred, and if winning souls be our
highest wisdom, the more we win, the wiser we shall be ac-
counted. Yet the fear that my Benares congregation would be
left without a shepherd, makes me glad to continue. At Chu-
nar, all seem dead and lifeless. Some of the poor women
are indeed, growing in grace, and that should not be ac-
counted little. One of them two days since, on asking her
in what way she must attain to God's presence with peace,
replied, ' If I remember the name of Jesus Christ : and re-
penting of my sins, put my trust in him, I shall doubtless
attain God's presence/ Several are equally well informed,
and Martyn expressed great satisfaction at their attentive
repetition of the responses, in prayer &c. Sabat holds my
poor old man in utter disdain for his comparative ignorance.
Sabat is indeed a very superior man ; none of the Moonshees
can stand before him. He is most amusing with his logic
on all occasions. Some of the gay friends of a pious young
officer, asked him if it were not written in Scripture, that
men shall become bears ? He, in the simplicity of his heart,
asked Martyn and myself at Dinapore, before Sabat, if there
were such a passage of Scripture ? Sabat replied, ' if
CHUNAR.
131
there is such an expression in the word of God, it must be
true ; and we will prove it by logic. '
" I think I expressed a wish for the tables you mentioned,
of Arabic &c. with a copy of the Persian of Matthew when
ready. Mr. Myers* would send them and they would be
highly useful. I am .happy to say the complaint I was ill of
has quite left me, and I trust it is good for me that ; I was^in
trouble. It is good in any way to have the heart separated
from this ensnaring world ; to be led to have all its fresh
springs in God. Would it were more thus with me ! I
groan being burdened with an earthly, sensual, devilish na-
ture. I wish I could hear oftener of you and your's. I am
in hopes those communications that respect our project may
pass through my hands to Martyn ; it would cause only one
day's delay. The subject of the conversion of the natives is
much more discussed among us. I know two converts to the
subject from reading Buchanan's Memoir which I lent them.
" My Christian School goes on well.
" Beside the Christian children, I have six Christian men,
and some families."
The anniversary of Mr. Corrie's ordination is thus
noticed by him :
" Saturday, June 10th. This day in 1802, I was ordained
a Deacon at Buckden, and on the 12th of June 1804, a
Priest, at the same place. To-morrow may suit my purposed
season of examination ; and I pray God to enable me to this
needful work. First, to look over my present spiritual state.
Secondly, To examine my views in the ministry. Thirdly,
To pray for my Native School. O Lord ! vouchsafe a spirit
of grace and supplication for Christ's sake !
" Sunday, June llth. Have been considering my ways;
and respecting my personal experience, it is but too apparent
that I have for some time laboured under a spiritual decay.
* Mr. Corrie's future father in-law.
K 2
132 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
The commencement of it seems to have been soon after this
time last year, when my spirit began to faint in outward duties;
and I hurried away from them to Calcutta. The Lord does
not leave me ; and I trust will not leave me ; yet, my soul,
fear being given up to work iniquity. Much reserve, I am
aware, in my outward conduct is worn off : respecting this,
I would hope the needless scrupulosity I indulged is going ;
yet connected with my private experience, I would be jealous
over myself with a godly jealousy. Frivolousness and levity
in tongue and action, I would watch against. Lord, instruct
me, and teach me in thy way ! In the ministry, I have
failed greatly in respect of searching out the lost sheep of
Christ's flock ; nor have I a proper sense of the hurt and
hinderance arising from this negligence. Lord, grant me a
due sense of the Saviour's dying love, and of the soul's worth !
I think I do attempt the edification of those who come in my
way ; and have less fear of shame and reproach for Christ
than once I had. I find a growing facility in speaking Hin-
doostanee; and I trust of late more earnest intention of seek-
ing opportunities of propagating the Gospel. My views in
coming to India I would hope are not altered ; to live and
die here ; and to spend my strength and substance in this
land is, I think, my purpose. The little children are be-
coming very interesting to me. 0, that they may become
partakers of the grace of God in truth ! My native servants
I would try to make wise unto salvation, and often am ear-
nestly engaged in instructing them. Lord, grant me sin-
cerity and simplicity in dealing with these ; and enable me
to repent of my sins, to ' do my first works ; 9 and, ' leaving
the principles of the doctrine of Christ, go on unto perfec-
tion/ I feel how entirely it is Thy work to accomplish this
in me, then grant me thy Holy Spirit graciously for Christ's
sake. Amen ! "
With what sincerity of spirit, this recital of his
inward resolves and feelings was penned, may be ga-
CHUNAR. 133
thered from the renewed activity with which Mr.
Corrie's restored health was devoted to the employ-
ment of every means within his reach, that was cal-
culated to extend the knowledge of Christ. To Mr.
Brown he writes early in June 1809 :
" I have at length begun the Arabic and Hebrew ; and
with the help of the Arabic, Hebrew and Hindoostanee,
hope to get a correct Hindoostanee version of the Psalms
for the black flock. The 51st Psalm they are learning by
heart."
Similar notices of his application to the study of
the Oriental languages occur, also, in Mr. Corrie's
letters, about this time, to Mr. Martyn. Yet the
external circumstances with which himself and fellow-
labourers in the work of the Lord, were all this while
conversant, were far from encouraging. In the letter to
Mr. Brown quoted above, Mr. Corrie complained :
" My harp has long been ' hung upon the willows.' Every
thing around us bears the image of spiritual death. What
little profession there was among us, has issued in nothing
that appears decisive."
And a few weeks later, after recording in his journal
that he " had often experienced the Divine Presence
and grace," whilst lecturing in public " on the Epistle
to the Galatians," Mr. C. adds :
" I am, nevertheless, cast down greatly with the little ap-
pearance of good working among us : the soldiers seem har-
dened to all addresses I make : the old native Christian has
134 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
not been lively of late. When not living near to God, I
seem afraid of the doctrine of grace, as it is called ; when
my soul is deeply affected with divine truth, I can trust
God with the consequences of His own declarations. 5 '
Whilst having thus to lament the spiritual apathy
around him, Mr. Corrie did not on that account
slacken his exertions toward hastening on the day,
when u the stream of Ganges shall roll through tracts
adorned with Christian churches, and the holy hymn
be heard beneath the shade of the tamarind." Ac-
cordingly he writes to the Rev. Charles Simeon :
" Aug. 2, 1809.
" A door of usefulness has been opened ' among those of
mine own nation ' at Benares, where I have been enabled to
attend every third Sunday, and now materials are collecting
to build a place of worship with, by subscription. Some of
the principal people there oppose the measure by their
private influence, though they have given money for the
work. The report of the death of one of the chaplains
above, renders me anxious, lest I should be removed before
this scheme is accomplished ; but I know the accomplishment
of it rests not with me. I now confine my public engage-
ments to the mornings, except one service in Hindoostanee
on Sunday evenings. I have mentioned a native Christian
who reads and expounds the lessons on these occasions, so
that my labour is but small when he is present. Just now,
he is at Benares, with a view, if possible, to establish
Christian worship among a number of Portuguese and native
Christians, who reside in various capacities there. He goes
from house to house among them, but has hitherto had little
success. Only three attend worship. I may remind you,
CHUNAR. 135
[that] he conducts public worship according to our Church
form, translated. The Gospels we have, and I have trans-
lated the principal particulars of the Old Testament history.
I may mention that the wisdom of God is manifest here, in
recording the faults of the Old Testament saints. A maxim
among all classes of Natives, seems to be, that every person,
by obeying his own religious guide, will attain eternal blessed-
ness, and several of the Mahomedans have been offended, at
my asserting that Moses, Abraham, David &c., were sinners :
the proving these saints to have been sinners by nature, as
ourselves, overturns this conceit and makes them to seek out
a Saviour, who is himself in no need of salvation. To this
point, when I have opportunity, I always bring a Mahomedan,
carefully avoiding disrespectful mention of his Prophet. The
Hindoostanee women attend, though not in such numbers as
at first, yet regularly, and I have no doubt some of these
most despised of the human race, will be found at the right
hand of the Judge, in the great day. A few evenings since,
a poor blind creature caused my heart to joy exceedingly, by
her artless commendation of the Redeemer ; any praise of
myself might have arisen from servility, but, the epithets
she applied to our Lord, could have been learned only from
the Scriptures. For some time much of my attention has
been directed to the education of some native Christian boys.
Watts' first Catechism they can repeat, and a prayer for morn-
ing and evening in private ; two of them have begun Persian
and make quick progress : there are in all five, from seven
to twelve years old, and some younger children will soon be
admitted. I am attempting to introduce our own mode of
teaching, and when at home, hear them twice a day
No pains have been spared by the Italian Missionaries, at
Bettiah to frighten, or allure my old teacher from me, and
one man, who had learned the way of God more perfectly
here, and on going back refused to pray to saints, &c., was
excommunicated and grievously persecuted until his death,
which took place soon after. The uproar about Missions
136 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
has been heard of here, bat no one feels any of the alarm
expressed at home. I hear occasionally, from some friends
at Malda, of Mr. M. who has very poor health; some poor
helpless creatures have lately received baptism there. You will
not suspect me of depreciating his labours, by this express-
ion ; those among whom I myself minister, are as despicable
as human beings can well be. Their influence on the general
cause can be none, their individual souls are precious."
Mr. Corrie had now been three years in India,
and it will have been seen that those years had not
been spent in self-indulgent inactivity, or had been
unfruitful in great moral results. Yet he writes :
" Sept. 20th. 1809. This day completes my third year
in India ; and though I could write a journal of events that
would set me off in the eyes of men, I know myself to be an
unprofitable servant. I have reason to cry, ' Deliver me
from blood-guiltiness, God / from the blood of souls ! The
perverseness of the natives draws out my perverse temper.
I perceive my mind of late too much taken up with the dig-
nity religion inspires the mind with, raising it above the
petty cares and mean jealousies of an earthly mind : yet, O
let me never be high-minded but fear. I desire to renew
my dedication of myself, my all to God ; to purpose greater
exertion and more labours among whites and blacks. Lord, I
pray thee, grant an increase of spiritual influence, that I may
go on from grace to grace ! 0, let me not faint nor tire, for
Jesus' sake, Amen P'
The following letters to his Christian friends, bear
witness that Mr. Corrie was enabled, in some mea-
sure, to carry out the desires and purposes which his
Journal records.
CHUNAR. 137
REV. D. BROWN.
Chunar, Oct. 12. 1809.
"I have had our meeting service this morning. Cold
myself and lifeless and stupid. I wonder the people attend
at all, they are so little excited to run the Christian race.
" The Christian Native School goes on as well as it can.
The children, sometimes nine in number, are reading the
Scriptures in Hindoostanee. I have nearly finished a cor-
rected edition (about the 4th) of the history of creation,
Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, Joseph, Moses, the chil-
dren of Israel, Joshua, Samuel, David, Solomon, the division
of the Tribes, Elijah, Elisha, the Acts of the Apostles, the
first Epistle of John. Four of the children have Watts' first
Catechism perfect, with prayers for morning and evening,
Two of these~ have begun Persian Grammar, on a new plan
of my own, after the English mode of question and answer.
We have ten Christians about us with whom I read and pray,
most mornings, in Hindoostanee. One youth appears truly
pious and reads and explains the Scriptures, admirably to
others, most evenings after dark. A few of the Hindoos-
tanee Women appeared [to be] guided by the fear of God,
perhaps four or six. The others complain of hearing no-
thing but severe language, and told the Native teacher lately
[that] ( as he was paid for instructing them, he ought not
to deal so severely with them ! He told them, he was not
paid to flatter them.'
" I have lately been looking into the Arabic and Hebrew,
but I entirely despair of making any proficiency in them.
The Hebrew I shall go on with. Even by the help of the
Lexicon, I gain great pleasure in observing the roots and
their connection with the languages around us. If ever you
pray for me particularly, pray that I may endure to the end :
that patience may hold out : that I may be faithful unto
death. May richest grace be multiplied to you and yourV
138 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO THE REV. J. BUCKWORTH.
"Nov, 1. 1809.
" I often turn a look of regard towards highly favoured
Britain, and a tear starts whilst I bid it a long adieu ; but
to a weary pilgrim any lodging is welcome, any place of abode
agreeable ; so in Hindoostan, my weary head shall rest, and
my longing soul mount up from hence to meet her redeem-
ing God. There, my brother, we shall meet ; till then, let
our willing feet, our heads, and our tongues be employed in
spreading the Saviour's glorious name.
The Saviour ! what endless charms
Dwell in the blissful sound !
Your sermon referred to would have suited my people here.
In much weakness and fear, indeed, I have been among
them. The Evening Lectures I told you of exhausted me
entirely ; and conspired with other circumstances to bring
on a liver complaint, from which, I sometimes think, I am
not quite free : but I am able to endure my labour.
" You expect to hear of my black flock. My native teacher
is, at this time, laid up with Asthma : his notions of divine
truth grow more clear daily. Some of the Hindoostanee
wives of the soldiers have, also gained good information on
Christian subjects ; and from forty to sixty regularly attend
public worship on Sundays, and once in the week. I have
nine Christian men and women, and six children about me ;
with these I read and pray in Hindoostanee every morning I
am at home. One lad of them appears truly pious ; he has
been with me most of the time I have been here ; he reads
and prays in the evenings with the others generally.
" One night lately I heard him expounding part of the six-
teenth chapter of St. John with much feeling and propriety.
I have the charge of him entirely ; I begin to love him, and
think his disposition gentle and well-inclined : he always at-
tends at meals for his portion. The other servants, at times,
CHUNAR. 139
I hear tell him he is become an Englishman ; and seem to
envy him not a little I could fill sheets with the con-
versations I frequently have with the natives. Several pro-
mising appearances in individuals, have come to nothing. I
am, therefore, glad that I have not written any thing about
them.
'* There has been a serious disturbance here (and it is not
now quite over) between the Mahomedans and Hindoos.
The former destroyed a pillar, long an object of superstition
amongst the Hindoos : on which account the latter carried
swine and slaughtered them in the Mosques. One hundred
and forty have lost their lives ; but not all from religious
difference, many taking occasion of the affray to gratify pri-
vate revenge.*
" I can say nothing of my prospects : all you can picture of
the difficulties attending this work is far short of the reality.
I can only say, to live and die in this work, or to labour
until I can do no more, is my not hasty purpose, formed, I
trust, on no self-sufficient grounds, but on the grace, mercy,
and comfort of an unchanging God and Saviour.
f; I am writing a little daily in Hindoostanee, Persian, Ara-
bic, or Hebrew. My school employs me two portions of the
day. I am cheered sometimes with the hope, that I am
educating Missionaries ; but it seems hardly possible they
should escape the pollutions around them."
* A more particular account of this affair is given below, in a
Letter to Mr. Simeon.
CHAPTER VII.
REMOVES FROM CHUNAB ARRIVES AT CAWNPORE ILLNESS OF
MR. MARTYN.
AT the end of the year 1809, Mr. Corrie having
been directed to remove from Chunar to Agra, made
preparations for proceeding to the latter station. In
the meantime, however, he suffered so much from the
illness mentioned in the preceding letter to Mr.
Buckworth, that for three months he omitted to keep
any record of his proceedings. On the 3rd of Feb.
1810, he observes :
" February 3rd. 1810. I have had much searching of
heart in review of my purposes and projects at different
seasons of my life, often purposing diligence in acquiring
languages ; at other times my chief desire and labour being
wholly in the immediate duties of the ministry ; and, to be al-
together separated from mere visiting society. I perceive myself
to have succeeded in no one scheme ; and am to this day unpro-
fitable and without ability to any good. Long, long have I
known this in theory, but evidently did not think it of myself.
May this sad experience lead me to true humility and deep
CHUNAR. 141
contrition ; may it lead me to prayer, and to diligence in the
means of grace ! The sickness upon me is more violent
than last year, but seems yielding to medicine ; for which
I would bless the Lord, and devote myself to His cause.
These two Sabbaths I have been laid aside from public work,
and fear I am not sufficiently humbled. 0, how I ought to
thirst after the courts of the Lord ! I think I should greatly
regret being kept from the ministry another Sabbath, but am
ready to give up all hope of success from my own labours.
I know this is from a forgetfulness of the Scripture, and of
the power of God. Lord, awaken a spirit of faith and
prayer ! The old man goes on instructing the native women,
successfully, in a few cases, I hope.
(( The Roman Catholic padre, with a fair carriage towards
me tries all he can in private to counteract this old man. 0,
that I were as in days and months past : and, 0, that the
Lord would make His word to prosper among us : and, 0,
that He may direct and prosper my way to Agra, and make
me there a blessing for Jesus sake ! "
The chief circumstances of interest connected with
the remaining portion of Mr. Corrie's residence at
Chunar, are related in the following extracts from
his letters and Journal. As, however, in those ex-
tracts there occur some allusions to an Institution,
which about this time sprung up in India, a few
words of information will not be out of place.
The patronage which the Marquis Wellesley (then
Earl of Mornington) extended to a plan for trans-
lating the Scriptures into the languages of the East,
had excited the hope that our rule in India would
become the means of imparting the knowledge of the
true God to millions of our fellow men : but the re-
142 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
tirement of that large-minded Nobleman from the
government of India, was followed by that deter-
mined opposition to the diffusion of the gospel among
the natives of Hindoostan, of which so many traces
have already appeared in the pages of this Memoir.
The consequence was, that notwithstanding all at-
tempts of Dr. Buchanan, Mr. Brown and others, to
procure translations and copies of the Scriptures ; and
though aided in their efforts by grants of money from
the Bible Society in England, yet there was a famine
of the word of God even among the native Christians
of India. This dearth of Bibles seems to have pressed
more especially upon the Christians of Tanjore, so
that in a sermon preached in Calcutta, on New-year's
day 1810, Mr. Brown was induced to make an appeal
on their behalf. The result was that a liberal sub-
scription, headed by General Hewitt, the commander -
in-chief, was raised for the purpose of forwarding the
distribution of the Tamul Scriptures in Tanjore.
Encouraged by the success which attended this effort
to procure a larger circulation of the Word of God,
Mr. Brown and his friend proceeded to originate mea-
sures of larger enterprise. They established a Bi-
bliotheca Biblica, an institution which consisted of a
" Translation library " and a " Bible repository."
The " library " was intended to contain the Scrip-
tures in the original languages, Lexicons, Grammars,
works on Biblical criticism, and generally, all such
CHUNAR. J43
books as were likely to be useful to translators. The
" Bible repository " was designed to contain Bibles
and Testaments in all languages, European as well as
Asiatic, to be disposed of at moderate prices.* It
will be seen that with " this judicious and efficient in-
strument" for good, Mr. Corrie readily united
himself.
TO THE REV. J. BUCKWORTH.
"March 12, 1810.
"I cannot recollect how long it is since I was favoured with
a letter from you : so many are the accidents to which our
letters are exposed between Britain and India, that I attri-
bute the little intercourse we have had to some of these ;
and, therefore, add one more to the many letters I have
sent you ; and trust to hear of you when opportunity serves.
Sometimes my mind has been deeply affected with the idea
of growing old without a friend, or solace of declining
years. Gray has well described the feelings of Nature in
the lines :
1 On some fond breast the parting soul relies
Some pious drops the closing eye requires.'
" It is the privilege of faith, indeed, to raise the soul above
creature dependencies ; and, I bless God that, in general,
I am enabled to say ' none of these things move me/
Still, I cling, with the fondest recollection, to the hours
I have spent with you, and the advances in knowledge, and
I would hope in grace, my soul made in your society ; nor
can I endure the thought of our intercourse being at
an end.
" In this strange land, God has also supplied several whose
letters and occasional visits are a source of great comfort and
* Owen, Hist, of the Bible Society, Vol. 2. pp. 182.
144 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
encouragement to ine. I believe the number of true Chris-
tians is increasing among us, and as these abound ' the de-
sert will blossom as the rose ; ' and this wilderness shall be
glad for them. The only principal cause of concern is the
small advances that are making towards the evangelization
of the Hindoos and Mahomedans. If you cast your eye
over the map, you^will perceive the distance between the
different abodes of the Europeans ; and then, suppose even
at those stations something may be doing toward this work,
how is the intervening space to be supplied ?
" I am recovered from another attack of the liver, much
severer than last year's, and which prevented me from
public duty for three Sabbaths : I reckon these interruptions
as the choicest blessings. The vain mind is tempted, in full
health, to lay up for many years ; but these warnings
strongly impress the exhortation, ' whatsoever thy hand
findeth to do, do it with thy might/
" My European flock, as to numbers, has been at a stand of
late : some of them, however, are now grown unto some
stature in Christ ; and are a source of great refreshment at
times
" The old native Christian has improved of late, and some
of the native Christian flock give good evidence of a true
conversion. At times, whilst ministering among these, my
heart overflows with delight ; and the simplicity with which
they express themselves is very striking. I only wish the
number of them was greater : for, alas ! who, in comparison
hath yet ' believed our report ? '
" I am removed from this station to Agra, once the impe-
rial city, where are the most splendid remains of fallen great-
ness in Hindoostan. One of my dear young friends, whom
I heard of yesterday, says, ( You are the first who has been
commissioned to preach in that Nineveh repentance and re-
mission of sins. I see a peculiar honour conferred upon you
by this appointment. May God prosper you ! ' My soul
responds, Amen ! The Lord grant my entering in among
CHUNAR. 145
them, may be ' not in word only, but in power, and in the
Holy Ghost, and in much assurance/ Hitherto I have
been prevented from proceeding, but trust shortly to go on
my way, by the will of God, rejoicing. One comfort
attending the journey is, that it will take me by the abode
of dearest Martyn ; and with him I shall make some stay.
" We regret deeply that no more chaplains, who would
lend a helping hand, are coming over to assist us. In three
years, I have been preparing myself, I would hope, for
greater exertions, by learning languages, &c. ; and have
done some little here towards founding a Christian church ;
but now, alas ! the work, to human appearance, will be at a
stand. My old deacon wishes to go with me through, and
I shall take him ; though at first it seemed better to leave
him with these ' few sheep in the wilderness : ' but those of
them who are most serious have husbands somewhat like-
minded, and, therefore, are less likely to suffer wrong;
and the old man will be very useful in a new place. Most
of the Christian men go with me, in one capacity or another ;
though they are a heavy expense to me. Where we are
going, I purpose to colonize them, if God in his providence
shall supply opportunities. Oh ! were you but here to talk
over these subjects w r ith me ! You cannot well have a due
idea of this country, nor of our proceedings, unless you
were to be with us ; but I must restrain my feelings, and
rather give you some information that will amuse you.
" Two days since, a Brahmin in authority here, and with
whom I have had many disputes, took away a copy of the
gospels, after I had read to him some particulars of the
death of Christ, which impressed him greatly at the time.
My removal has made him very anxious ; and sometime ago,
when I was first ordered away, he came, and after many ex-
pressions of concern said, ' Sir, I have a great favour to
beg before you leave this place ; pray cause to be written for
me your account of the first beginning of things, with the
genealogies of the first ages. Before you came, I never
146 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
heard these subjects spoken of, and when you are gone, no
one will take the trouble to unfold us any hidden thing/
He has now the beginning of Genesis, and the four Gospels.
Affairs on the continent have taken a most disastrous turn *
to our apprehension ; but ' the Lord reigneth ; ' and one
thing we cannot but rejoice in, the fall of the man of sin.""
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
" March 15, 1810.
"I yesterday sent off by banghy^ De Coetlegon's Sermons,
and some chapters of Genesis in Persian, translated by my
Moonshee from my Hindoostanee translations. It is on this
account I sent the Sermons, as the Moonshee would give
me no peace until you should have a specimen of his per-
formance, and give your opinion whether or no it will be of any
use to go on in this way. The occasion of doing thus much
arose from some Mahomedans about the court at Mirzapore
desiring from me some account of the books of Moses. Mr.
Ricketts, the judge, was passing this, and some people in
his train. They called upon me and immediately expressed
a wish to see some of the translations they had heard I em-
ployed myself about. I produced the epitome done by
Gladwin, it seems, at the request of Mr. Clarke. This they
read for an hour at least, and on going away begged a copy.
Afterwards the Molwhee told the moonshee that the Koran
gives a more particular account of things than our books. To
this the moonshee answered, that what he had seen was a
very concise abridgment, but if he were to see the original
he would forget the Koran. This brought on a violent dis-
pute. To make good his assertion, the translation you have
a copy of was made, and the remainder of the epitome
added. One chapter was first sent to Martyn, who approved
* Alluding probably to the successes of Napoleon in Germany,
which terminated in the treaty of Schonbrun.
t Carrier.
CHUNAR. 147
of it, and now you must also see it. Our Cutwal * here is
a Hindoo, and has often, vrith heat, contended with me about
the comparative authenticity of our books ; but on the pros-
pect of my leaving seems softened, and has of his own
accord begged a copy of the beginning of Genesis and of
the Gospel ; which he has got. He often contends eagerly
with the Mahommedans, and puts them to silence by the
arguments he has learnt ; and on the riots at Benares a great
concourse of Mahomedans came to him and my moonshee.
One night they continued to dispute until midnight, not
respecting Hindooism and Mahomedanism, but entirely
respecting the Mahomedan and Christian writings. I hope I
am getting better, but not so speedily as last year. My flock
is already as without a shepherd. I have not been among
them for a month. A few came to the house on Sunday
evening, but the exertion on the occasion, though little
more than family worship, has thrown me back/'
April 3, 1810.
" Your last letter found me very unwell, so much so, that
greatly as I wished, I could not engage in answering it. I
have no fear of being forgotten by you, yet these tokens
of your regard are indeed very acceptable. It seems a weak-
ness in my nature that makes me cling to creatures as I do ;
and the same weakness is the source of what you are so
kind as to call by a softer name.
ff It would be a cause of deep regret to me to be excluded
from your ' Translation library ; ' you will really oblige me by
inserting my name among the subscribers, and I will make
an eifort to set all straight with you and all the world. After
deducting the amount of the house here, which I have sold and
am to be paid for in August, I do not owe above 3000 rupees :
yet I do owe all I am, and all I ever shall have in my power,
to such purposes as you propose. I will endeavour first to
be just, and then I wijl glory in devoting my all to the pro-
* A kind of Police officer.
L 2
148 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
pagation of the gospel in India. The doctors say there is
no occasion for my going down the country, but I shall be
guided much by Mr. Robinson.* He is near at hand ; yet
come I shall not without some alteration for the worse. I
have now very little pain, but am weak and incapable of
application. I should rejoice more in visiting Aldeen than
Cawnpore even, for the children are all very dear to me,
and their playfulness delights me. I hear Martyn has re-
ceived the packet from you, and has heard from Mr. Simeon
that Cambridge university voted Buchanan, a D.D. degree.f
I hear general M. wishes to reside at Ghazeepore with the
67th. The poor old man has thrown obstacles in the way of
our church till the materials are likely to be lost, but the
congregation increases in proportion to the general's oppo-
sition. W. has often 30 at Divine Service, and usually about
20. They sing hymns, and are generally a very interesting
people ; though but a few, as usual, give evidence of any
change.
" Chunar, April 28, 1810.
"Your papers have reached me in safety; viz. 1st. a re-
port for 1809. 2nd., the Agra books and papers. 3rd., the
Bibliotheca Biblica &c. The ' Translation library ' must
prove highly useful. I have some of the books you have
mentioned A Golius, Dictionarium Arabicum, Schultens,
Life of Saladin, Stillingfleet's Origines Sacrse, Wells's Geo-
graphy, and others, which shall be sent down, if you please ;
except Golius, which is to be delivered to Martyn's care on
my arrival at Cawnpore. But the ' Bible repository ' delights
me. This is beyond all your other highly meritorious labours,
for the benefit of the present generation. I shall send it
round here, if I have time, but I have only eight days more
here, and on my arrival at Agra will make it public. On
* Son of the late Rev. T. Robinson, of Leicester,
t Pearson's Memoirs of Dr. Buchanan, vol. 2. p. 211.
CHUNAR. 149
receipt of the Report, I sent it to some acquaintance here.
One sent it to a rich Native * in the city, who reads English ;
he has returned it with a Hoondee^ for 100 rupees, and an
address to the Bible Society. I shall, D. v. send it off to
the Secretary in due form on Monday, and he may send it
for publication ; it appears to me an event that would interest
at home^ but you will judge when you see the whole. It has
delighted me highly. I have been this week at Benares
taking leave. E. is not yet arrived. The old gentleman
there is most gracious always to myself, but is a raging bear
behind my back against all our measures. It has called forth
all my little energy to make the poor stand I have against
his influence. The Church has been delayed under various
pretexts twelve months, but the materials were collected. I
made those efforts since March, and at length got permission
to begin last week. Robinson undertook the super-
intendence as a last resource and his offer was accepted.
The gentleman, however, attacked him when the work was
begun, and called me by name, Augustus Brooke, and the
Salmons, fanatics, &c. I fear this will make E. less forward
than he might otherwise have been, but I have left a jjew
Bibles and Testaments at Wheatley's for sale : most are al-
ready supplied. Though I have not sold one Bible, Robinson
is anxious to get the Church ready by the time you arrive. You
can find a congregation. Several families and some individuals
spoke out on my coming away, the fulness of a gracious
heart. I often think of an expression in a prayer of old
Carey's, in the pagoda, ( that in the evening of your residence
in India you might see the light of truth shine abroad.'
Your's and his prayer are, I trust, heard. There will be a
change in European India, yea there is a change ; infidels
are beginning to hide their faces, and the young are growing
up at the different stations, with a reverence for the ways of
* Named Jounarain Ghoshaid, a resident in Benares,
t Bill of Exchange.
J50 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
God. I perceive the married especially most easily prevailed
with. Yesterday, on an occasion of extraordinary awakening,
I, after two or three visits, administered the Lord's Supper to
a young Captain and his wife, and the wife of another officer.
The latter had called her husband from a party, and entreated
him to join our worship ; he could scarce refuse. She appears
serving God with all her mind, though not with all under-
standing : I have just been sending her a book. It pleases
God to continue me still in much weakness, and no little fear
as to rny long continuance among you. If I desire any thing
ID life but to speak and act and write for Him, I pray He
may graciously disappoint me and hide from me the evil that
would follow ; but if He has given me a desire to glorify
Him, I trust He will spare me a little that I may shew forth
His praise !
It may not be uninteresting to mention, that the
letter which Mr. Corrie states to have been written by
a Hindoo to the committee of the Bible Society, is
printed at length in Mr. Owen's History of that
Society, (vol, 2. pp. 36 38.) In transmitting
the letter, Mr. C. observed :
" This native has acquired a considerable fortune, in some
employment under our government, in wjiich it was neces-
sary for him to read and write in English. On being pres-
sed by arguments urged for the supreme importance of
Christianity, he excused himself by spying, ' He thought if
it were so, the British government would have made the
Christian religion known to their subjects in this land/
This objection he urged in a variety of ways, and here the
discussion ended. On receiving the report for 1809, in
answer to this, he sent an address to the Bible Society, writ-
ten by himself, and now in my possession, requesting that
it might be corrected; which was done, retaining his own
expressions as much as possible."
CHUNAR. 151
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
"May 7th. 1810.
"This morning we left Chunar, and are now on our way
to Cawnpore. I have recovered greatly of late, but now my
sister is fallen unwell, and thus we are kept dependant, and
trust we find it best to be so. On Saturday morning, Mr. E. ar-
rived, but did not let me know. I however heard about mid-
day, and straightway sent an invitation to our house. In the
evening he came, and next morning Mrs. E. and the infant ;
and we have left them this morning in our former habitation.
I preached a farewell sermon yesterday morning, from Romans
x. 1., first : pointing out the meaning of salvation as including
deliverance from danger : the danger arising from sin, the
necessity of salvation from sin if we would avoid its conse-
quences, as well as to make us meet for the inheritance &c.
and second : Why I wished them to be saved, viz., from the
consideration of the misery of Hell, the joys of Heaven and
the pleasures of religion here. There was great attention. I
said a good deal too, in the conclusion, on the strain of my
preaching among them, that I was aware many did not like
it, but pointed out the necessity of delivering my own soul,
as well as my desire not so much for their favour and appro-
bation, considered in itself, but as connected with salvation.
Here I intended my successor should hear something of my
opinion of our works. In the evening, my little flock were
full of expressions of kindness, and I think it was a season
that will be remembered. The Hindoostanees came in a
body, and made loud expressions of regret at my departure,
many of them weeping aloud. In the evening too I baptized
three Caffres, the servants of a gentleman, and who had for
some time been under instruction. Many were present, and we
begun the service by singing some verses from Veni Creator.
Two of them gave pertinent answers to some questions on
152 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Christianity; and on their repeating the creed in Hindoostanec
most present were melted to tears. Mr. G. has, it seems, pro-
fessed to the General that he will never go to Benares, unless
he is ordered, and the general has declared he will never order
him. The Church however is going on under Mr. Robinson,
and much interest is excited about it. The military have
desired him to make the building a handsome one, and they
will add to the subscription. Thus in spite of Satan and
those he leads captive, the work of the Lord prospers and
will prosper. I have had packets of letters on leaving, and
am astonished at the kind acceptance my little more than ab-
staining from evil has met with. It seems to be a wonder
among them, that I performed my official duty when called
upon ; and especially that I should express my readiness to
serve them. Dear Mr. R. is greatly excited of late towards the
best things ; his heart has been deeply touched by the death
of his youngest sister, and he is tenderly alive to the blessed-
ness of those who die in the Lord. This is a happy event
just now, when some of the society there, (especially one
Captain) seem seriously seeking to secure the better part.
They know his Father's character, and the advantages he has
enjoyed ; and also they have seen him more retired and more
attentive to his duty than most ; and they seem now to look
to him for information. We know however, how slow of
growth the heavenly plant is, from the untowardness of the
soil it falls into ; we know how many blights and thorns it is
exposed to : though some good appears, we still are not con-
tent, but, filled with hopes and fears, we watch for the event.
I told you I had sent the plan of the library to Major Wil-
ford. He had not understood me, so I intend writing again.
I enclose his note with the papers, it will give you a more
correct idea of his mind towards this work than I can. I
fear E. will not take any trouble to make known the Bible
Society proceedings. I send a copy of the advertisement to
Wheatley's shop, where it will be seen by many ; and have
left one dozen Bibles, and two dozen New Testaments, with
CHUNAR. 153
Mr. E. at Chunar. Dr. W. I find, does our cause good
against his will, by his incivility and grasping after fees. Do
you indeed come up the country ? Martyn talks of my re-
maining a month at Cawnpore : at any rate I hope to leave
there to conduct you to the imperial city. It perhaps would
be of importance to get Martyn to resign the service, and give
himself to the translating and printing the scriptures. He
will not eat the bread of idleness, and it is clear his present
labours will bring an early period to his life. I scarce know
how to write it, but so it is. I will give you a faithful account
from Cawnpore.
The following letter, addressed to the Rev. Mr.
Simeon of Cambridge, contains a kind of retrospect
of Mr. C's labours at Chunar, and is on that account
given at length, at the risk of the repetition of a
few circumstances which have been already mentioned.
"May 9th. 1810.
(c I know it will be agreeable to you to hear of the pro-
gress I am making, if it may be called progress, in the ap-
pointment I hold. Three years last February, I arrived at
Chunar, with very imperfect views of the nature of the
work I had engaged in ; the habits and character of Euro-
peans undergo an almost entire change, after a few years
residence here, so that our work among the Europeans takes
a different turn from the work of the ministry in England.
We have to argue for the sanctity of the sabbath, the ex-
tensive import of the seventh commandment, &c, before we
can speak of the evil of breaking these commandments.
The necessity of caring about the example we set is decried,
as, say they, ' those we live among do not own the autho-
rity of the scriptures &c>' My labours have not, however,
been in vain among the Europeans. A small society among
the soldiers, I left at Chunar, and some of them will no
154 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
doubt endure unto the end. Of the higher classes many
individuals are exemplary. A church, or rather chapel, is
erecting at Benares,* and though my successor expresses no
zeal for the success of it, I doubt not instruments will be
raised up, and sent forth in due time. I would to God,
some of the many young men around you, were but excited
to engage in this service. As to privations, save that of se-
paration from dear earthly ties, which is indeed a severe
privation, we have only to fear being lulled into indolence
and fatal security. Our countrymen here ought to be held
in high estimation, and a soul saved in India is indeed a
brand snatched from the burning, whilst it is usually, also,
a valuable member restored to society; for scarcely any
motive, but that which the gospel supplies, can rouse from the
apathy and overwhelming influence of an enfeebling climate
and systematic lust.
"Soon after February 1807, I met with a Native Chris-
tian, who engaged in reading the Hindoostanee gospels with
me, and in September following, we began worship in Hin-
doostanee, to the native wives of the soldiers. These had
been baptized by Roman Catholic priests, but were deplorably
ignorant of every Christian truth. I began also with a
Moonshee to translate from the books of Moses ; and though
I blush often in review of these first attempts, they were
useful in conveying some idea of the truth, as the Native
Christian, by repeated efforts on my part, gained a correct
notion of the subject, and by his exhortations &c. conveyed it
to them. About .forty continued to attend once in the week,
and once on the Sabbath, till last Lord's day ; some of these
I trust to meet at the right hand of the Judge ' in that day/
Two of them are truly spiritual, and many of them unexcep-
tionable in conduct. The change in those who attended in-
struction, is manifest to all. I baptized during my residence
at Chunar, two men and three women ; the men and one
* Mr. Come laid the first stone of this Church, on the morning
of Tuesday, April 29,1810.
CHUNAR.
155
woman unconnected with Europeans, and all except one man
are walking unblameably. Beside these, many Roman ca-
tholic christians come from time to time, and several of these
are in my service. I have five Christian children also, who
are going with me, that their education may not be hindered
by my removal. There is with me also, a youth about seven-
teen, whose parents are the children of Europeans \ this lad
gives hope that he is a partaker of the grace of God, and is
going with me for the express purpose of learning the way
of God more perfectly, that he may become a teacher of the
christians here, in general lying in darkness as much as the
heathen. His purpose at present is, ' according to the lan-
guage of each people,' so that he requires instruction in
English and in the native languages also. My native flock,
on my coming away, expressed their regret by many tears,
and some by loud lamentations. The old teacher goes with
me, as there are many native christians at Agra. I wished
to have left him behind ; but circumstances, with the advice
of beloved Martyn, induced me to let him come as he desired.
He will probably soon return. The tumult about missions
has subsided here, though the generality of the English 'are
as averse to it as ever. A riot took place at Benares last
September, which the alarmists here will no doubt make all
the use they can of, in their reports home. A quarrel* took
place between the Hindoos and Musselmans, in which some
lost their lives. Report at first magnified the number to three
hundred, but I have seen a copy of the official report to
government, and the following, you may depend, is the truth.
In the reign of Aurungzebe, a Hindoo place of worship con-
sisting of a Temple with a sacred Well within the enclosure,
(or church-yard) was seized upon by the king's order. The
temple was appropriated for Mahomedan worship, but the
Hindoos had still access to the well. Whilst the Mahomed-
an s were in power, no disputes arose, for the Hindoos con-
sider the king's order one road to heaven. Since the Eng-
* A full account of this religious tumult is given in Bishop
Heber's Journal.
156 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
lish have had dominion, many causes of mutual complaint
have risen up, from the disrespect shewn by the different
sects to each other in their worship. The Mahomedans, in
their petition to government, state, that amongst other in-
dignities, the Hindoos had on a late festival, placed an idol
in the pulpit of the temple by way of contempt, whilst the
Hindoos, in their petition, relate similar instances of disrespect,
shewn to them by the Mahomedans. The immediate cause
of the riot was as follows. An idol being some time since
dug out of a ruin, a Fakeer began to make it the object of
his worship. For this end he built over it a mud shed, and
afterwards a thatched little house, on the border of the dis-
puted ground, where the Mosque and Well are. A rich mer-
chant at last vowed before this idol, that if he might but
have a child, he would build a stone house over it : he had
a child, and in building the house, encroached on the
ground the Mahomedans claimed, who straightway collecting,
demolished the idol, and killing cows, sprinkled their blood
on many temples of the Hindoos, and destroyed a sacred
pillar. The Hindoos retaliated, and killing hogs, sprinkled
their blood on the Mosques. To prevent these fancied pollu-
tions there was much violence on both sides ; and five men
were killed and many wounded. The soldiery put an end to
the tumult.
" May 17. I dispatch this from Allahabad. I heard
here from Martyn, who is in usual health, and with whose
company I hope to be refreshed in eight or ten days, if the
Lord will. This is a large station of Europeans, and is
highly deserving of a chaplain. It is, at present, in the
Cawnpore district. I have several occasional duties as they
are called, to perform for Martyn, and am detained three days
on that account. I may have mentioned, that at Benares a
merchant calls the soldiers and people of his own description
to worship in his house on the Sunday and once a week ;
and here an inferior officer in the ordnance department does
the same. He tells me he had last sabbath a congregation of
CHUNAR. 157
fifteen. I have lent copies of the Village Sermons at both
places, and they use the Church of England prayers. But
the unhappy pride of rank &c. which prevails here to an
extent you have no idea of, prevents their influence from
reaching far, though they are witnesses of God, ( epistles
of Christ, known and read of all men/ Had we a few more
Colonel Proles, (whom I believe you know,) the presence of
more chaplains might be better dispensed with. He officiates
unweariedly, as priest, as well as prince of the host ; and you
will be gratified to hear, that very decided marks of favour
from the commander in chief have been shewn him of late.
He is just put into an important command at Delhi. I have
had a more severe attack again in the liver this spring, from
which I am, through mercy, recovering, and perceive these
visitations to be most merciful appointments ; I hope they
may be sanctified to me. I trust your health may be res-
tored by this, or that at least, you may be continued to keep
open the doors of Trinity Church for many years."
The spirit of self-devotion in which Mr. Corrie
left Chunar to proceed to his new station, may be
seen in these letters : in his Journal, also, he
repeatedly expresses his desire, that his removal to
Agra may be for greater usefulness in the ministry,
and " that his profiting might appear unto many."
Very earnest, too, are his expressed prayers, that
the Christian youths who accompanied him might
by his means be " led to God, through Christ, in
holiness of life ; " and that he might be " enabled to
walk circumspectly, so that the Lord might sanctify
his intercourse with them." And his petition with
regard to his own soul was :
158 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" O Lord, my inmost thoughts inspect, and teach
me to know myself as thou knowest me ; and not to
think of myself above what I ought to think, but to
think humbly ! O, help me, mighty Lord, and make
me a blessing to many ! "
Mr. Corrie reached Cawnpore on Saturday, June
2. 1810, and next day, writes :
" June 3rd. 1810, (Sunday.) I arrived here yesterday
morning. For some days preceding I have been unsettled,
and unable to apply myself to any good purpose. To-day
I have had much sweet conversation with Martyn, but ought
to lament a want of spiritual affection. In prayer dead and
lifeless, unaffected with the importance of what I am about.
Lord, revive me ! This morning I preached to the 8th
Light Dragoons, but sadly without feeling myself j and I fear
they too were. thou, who canst make the dead to hear
thy voice, raise us to a life of righteousness ! The General
here is very attentive to religious duties. I love him for
what be does; and pray, as do others, that be may be
blessed in well-doing. Lord, direct my way to Agra,
and make me a blessing tbere !
On the following Sunday we find him noting:
"June 10th. 1810. I have been endeavouring to review
my ways, as connected with the ministry I engaged in tbis
day, in 1802. I perceive how greatly I have offended against
my engagements, in respect of personal holiness, of motives
in my ministrations, and of intercourse with the world.
1 would admire tbe goodness of God, my Saviour, in
hiding me from the strife of tongues, in bearing with
the unhallowed fire of my public services, in preserving
me from returning to the world. Especially ought I to praise
Him for any acceptance be has given me in my work. I have
been made acceptable to many wbo know God , and it is no
CAWNPORE. 159
small honour to be instrumental in building up God's church.
Some are gone to the grave with hope in the name of Christ,
through my instrumentality, especially Dr. B., and a young
man at Sewstern. On the voyage to India, H. Y. was roused to
consider the instructions a pious father had given him ; and
G. V. led to choose the better part. A young man I was
told, was alarmed on account of his sins from the first ser-
mon I preached at the Old Church, Calcutta. B. at Chunar
is walking in the narrow way : and I hope G. will lay hold
on eternal life. Among the soldiers, I reckon three at
Chunar, who seem truly seeking life eternal, beside many
others more or less nopeful there. But, I fear for them all ;
so desperate are their situations, and trying their circum-
stances. But, perhaps I ought to bless God above all for
the three native women, viz., the wife of sergeant W. of
William B. and of John W., they seem to be truly ' par-
takers of the benefit / and may the Lord grant that James
may go on unto perfection. may the S's be found
among the happy few ; with Mr. and Mrs. Y. now in Cal-
cutta ! I often think I labour in vain ; and alas ! in com-
parison of the world lying in wickedness, what are these
few ? But, how far do they exceed any reward I could pos-
sibly have reckoned on, considering my own weakness, in-
attention and worthlessness. My God, I bless thee for
these ! These are my joy and crown : now, let me watch
over my own soul ; and, thou Spirit of life, and love, and
liberty, accomplish in me complete redemption ! Prosper
my way to Agra, and prepare much people to thyself there,
for Jesus Christ's sake ! This evening attended the funeral
of Captain W. H. M. 53rd. Regiment. The band played
before the corpse ; and a more affecting scene I have not
witnessed for a long time. God, I praise thee that I have
not been cut down as a cumberer of the ground. 0, teach
me so to number my days that heavenly, holy wisdom may
be my only pursuit ! '
160 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Mr. Corrie had not been long at Cawnpore before
it became apparent that Mr. Martyn's health was in
so unsatisfactory a state, as to render it necessary
that he should be relieved from the duties of the
station. Mr. C. was in consequence detained there
to assist Mr. Marty n. His own account of this cir-
cumstance is contained in a letter :
TO THE KEY. D. BROWN.
"Cawnpore, July 10th. 1810.
' I have been upon writing to you daily for a long time,
till at last I know not well what I have to tell you. When
I arrived here, Martyn was looking very ill, and a very little
exertion laid him up. Since then you will know that I have
been ordered to remain here for a time, to assist him ; and he
is already greatly recovered. His appearance is much im-
proved. His rest and appetite much more regular, and he is
altogether better. It will be well, however, if his former
weakness does not return, when he shall again be left to the
whole duties of this large station, for his frame is by no
means suited for strong labour. For myself, I am well, and
as strong as ever I recollect to have been. If I can but avoid
a return of the fever, I may last a long while ; but it is not
for us to boast of the morrow. I am under the same roof
with Martyn. Sabat is within call ; and of him you will be
glad to hear that he is far more respectful and careful in his
intercourse with Martyn, than he used to be. He seems to
feel that he has gone the ' length of his tether/ and is evi-
dently anxious to keep on good terms. He seldom omits
doing something in the translations daily ; so they proceed
regularly. I am greatly pleased with his corrected Persian
gospels, which I can read with facility; and having read
much of the Shah Nameh, think the style much like that
book. The Hindoostanee New Testament will, I suppose,
CAWNPORE. 161
become a standard for future editions. To any one acquainted
with the Hindoostanee of Gilchrist, it will not be very diffi-
cult. I am decidedly of opinion that the style of any trans-
lation for this country, ought to be high rather than low ;
as it will be the duty of expounders to understand and explain
it ; and one low expression will make the whole appear con-
temptible. Hard words, also, when judiciously inserted,
are no great detriment to the sense, whether understood or
not, as I have often found from the children. I have seen
very little of the people here, beside the religious soldiers.
I hear sad accounts from my former flock at Chunar. A
young man, a physician beloved in the Lord, writes me from
thence, that those I thought most staunch among the men,
are fallen into sad drunkenness again ; and one of my native
Christians, too, has turned out very ill there. I had fitted
up a small church there, and left it for the use of the seri-
ous men; but it is turned into worse than a ' den of thieves/ "
In the letters which follow, will be found many
particulars connected with the studies and habits of life
of Mr. Martyn, which cannot fail to be read with
melancholy interest. Somewhat minute accounts,
too, of the progress of the last illness of that sainted
person, occur in the letters to Mr. Brown, and
which it has not been deemed requisite to omit ; for
it can never be thought superfluous to relate " after
what sort " the servants of God " have closed up tbeir
days on earth." *
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
"Cawnpore, July 31. 1810.
" You will have received mine of the 14th. which will
* Hooker, " A remedy against Sorrow and Fear."
M
162 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
have set you somewhat at ease. Martyn is much affected
by your anxiety about him ; but he says, he does not consi-
der^himself in danger ; and this morning said, he thought
a month's silence would entirely restore him. I try all
methods to induce him to leave the translation for a few
months, and sometimes seem to have prevailed ; and then
a little refreshment makes him think himself well. The
worst sign seems to be that for a month past he is rather
weaker than stronger. On my first arrival he recruited
greatly for a fortnight, but is now, to say the best, at
a stand. He has agreed to go on the river to try the effect
of change and silence ; and as soon as a boat can be pro-
cured will go towards Futtygur. He objects to going to
sea at present, that the cold season here will be beneficial,
and that the damps and fogs of Calcutta would be less so
at this time ; and that he is determined to leave this in
February next, in order to get to sea in March. But, the
truth is, he expects the New Testament to be done in Arabic
by that time, and that then he shall be more at liberty.
The state of his health seems this : he is easily fatigued,
and then gets but broken rest, with confused and dis-
tressing dreams. A very little exertion in speaking pro-
duces pains in the chest, with almost total loss of voice,
and almost all these symptoms are produced by the evening
of every day. He is sparing in his food &c., as usual,
but takes sufficient nourishment, although, he says, with
little appetite, but froin a sense of necessity. I think you
will consider immediate relaxation necessary, as I do, and
have urged so repeatedly, and in such a variety of ways, that
any one but himself would think I wanted to succeed him
here. But that to me would be one of the painful circum-
stances attending his removal. I think the wisdom and
goodness of God evident in my former appointment and in
my present destination. I can do a little in a quiet way for
the furtherance of our common cause, but this large station
CA.WNPORE. 163
would both occupy my whole time and make my deficiencies
more conspicuous,"
" Aug. 1st. My heart is seldom so much at ease as I
wish it to be when I write to you. Our dear brother will
not believe that he is in any danger ; nor is it likely he will
die immediately. A little care makes him feel better, and
now he hesitates about going on the river at present. He
has for some days been from morning till night with Sabat
at the Arabic, getting ready the first seven chapters of
Matthew : when that is done he is going on with Eitrut in
Genesis. I wish it had been convenient for you to come
up ; you could have taken him back with you, vi et armis :
but that is past. He speaks of himself as threatened with
consumption, with all the composure others speak of a
legacy; but thinks it is not yet begun in him. The failure
of his voice, and his poor thin frame, make me fear the
worst ; and I tell him freely my chief hope of a cure in him is
from a removal from this [place] and cessation from labour
immediately.
c< I can write you of nothing else at present. This sub-
ject occupies most of my thoughts ; I dare not dwell upon
the probable issue. But we may ' have all things and
abound,' whilst we have our God and Saviour. That hymn
I sang with a heavy heart, when I first left your paternal
roof for Chunar ; and daily find it suitable. The ' sin that
dwelleth in me ' makes my life heavy ; and but for the invi-
sible hand, I should entirely faint, or c become a rebuke
unto the foolish.'
TO THE REV. J. BUOKWORTH.
" Cawnpore, Aug. 16, 1810.
" I am now under Martyn's roof: you know of my re-
moval to Agra. On our way thither, we found our brother
so unwell that I applied, and was ordered by the General
L 2
164 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
commanding, to remain here for a time to assist him. We
enjoy all the comforts of religious society we can desire. I
am as happy as I can desire to be on earth. Had I been
with you, as you kindly suggest, I could not have been more
so ; and, perhaps not so useful. I am thankful no such
temptation offered to detain me in England ; the wish to
have been a ( helper together with you/ would probably have
prevailed above all others. It is in vain to conceal that my
health has suffered from the climate ; and chiefly from im-
prudence. The necessity of cessation from labour it imposes
is most painful. I bless God for these sicknesses, above all
His other mercies, as connected with the salvation which is
in Christ Jesus. I trust I know that he is blessed who is
instructed whilst undergoing correction. At times, I have
had such views as I cannot describe, of the excellency of the
rest remaining for God's people, so as to make me f desire
to depart and be with Christ ; ' but, these sweet moments
are alas ! only of short duration. How does the corrupt
nature emit clouds of vain and vile passions, which obscure
and darken the greater part of my days ! Blessed be God
for Jesus Christ !
" The account of one day will give you a general idea of
our whole manner of life. We usually rise at day-break,
and ride out. Martyn and I breakfast between six and seven
o'clock : then read the scriptures with a Polyglott before us,
and pray. Martyn then goes to his study. I go to see
Mary ; and she and Mrs. S. are learning Hindoostanee in
order to be able to speak on religion to their female servants ;
and if circumstances favour, to get a school of female native
children. I am their teacher. Mrs. S. has a school of Eu-
ropean children belonging to the regiment. I return to
reading, usually Hindoostanee or Persian. At eleven, my
Christian children come to say the lesson they have been
learning with the native schoolmaster. In the middle of the
day we have a repast ; and then resume reading till four,
when the Christian children come again to read in the Hin-
CAWNPORE. 165
doostanee gospels. In the evening we meet, usually, at Cap-
tain S's, or Martyn's, when we sing some hymns, with
reading and prayer before we separate. This is the peaceful
tenor of our way. At the intervals, two days in the week
I visit, and pray with, the sick in the hospitals : on the Sab-
bath, public worship ; in the morning at the drum-head of
one of three European corps lying here, in rotation ; in the
evening of Sunday and Wednesday, we have social worship
with a goodly number of pious soldiers in a public building
fitting up, but not yet ready to open as a church : besides
these [services] once a fortnight there is public worship in
the General's house. Except the soldiers, all our other Eng-
lish rank as gentlemen. We have here only these two
classes, except a very few persons in trade.
' ' I do not consider myself at home here ; and am longing
for Agra, that I may commence more extensive plans among
the heathen. My Christian boys are becoming very dear to
me ; one especially is very intelligent and hopeful : they will
be well grounded in principles ; and I pray God to give
them spiritual understanding. They come to me with their
little complaints, and their Arab black faces often make me
very merry ; nor would I leave the often painful, because
tedious task, of attempting to make them wise unto salvation,
even to be the helper of my beloved Buckworth.
" I know not if I wrote to you on our leaving Chunar in
May. The native teacher has returned thither; and I
reckon some of the native Christians there to be truly spiri-
tual. I hope to have a large native flock at Agra : there
are few Europeans there, which will leave me more leisure
than I have here. Respecting our brother Martyn, his
health is far from good, his constitution far from strong :
he is going to sea before long, (D. v.) to try sea-air. May
God render it effectual to his restoration ! His life is beyond
all price to us. You know what a profound scholar he is,
and all his acquirements are dedicated to the service of
Christ. If ever man, since St. Paul, could use these words,
166 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
he may, ' One thing I do, &c., (Philip, iii. 13, 14.) He has,
with a learned native, finished the translation into Hindoo-
stance of the whole New Testament ; which is ready to be
sent to the press, when money is supplied. He is going on
with the books of Moses. Sabat has finished the four
Gospels, the Acts, and to 2nd. Corinthians, in Persian and
Arabic, which Martyn compares with the Greek. The Bible
Society helps nobly, and will continue to foster ' the day of
small things ' among us.
" It is in my heart to live, if health permits, and to die,
among these people. This, my brother, is my true life, I
find ; and often, in the anguish excited by the idea of seeing
you all no more, I use those words, ' Cease, fond nature,
cease thy strife ; and let me languish into life.' To live to
God is life indeed. I am infinitely unworthy of the place I
fill, and miserably defective in every part of it ; but no one
else offers to supply my lack, so that the little I do would
be left undone, were I not where I am. May God keep me
faithful unto death ! Yea, faithful is he, therefore I shall
endure : through his power, I shall meet you before the
throne. It matters not, then, where we are for the short
time of our day."
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
" Cawnpore, Aug. 17. 1810.
" I have made three attempts at a report respecting our
brother's health. On the 15th. he was very lively, and then
talked of not going even on the river. Yesterday he was
weaker, and last night had a violent attack of sickness,
which has not entirely left him yet, and has brought him to
a lamentable state of weakness. What to do I don't know.
I have urged his leaving his studies and trying change of
air, in every possible way. To-day, indeed, he talks again
CAWNPORE. 16?
of going on the river, and I hope to keep him in this mind.
Your applications for Arabic have set him to work anew
with an ardour that nothing but death can repress. From
seven in the morning till near or after six in the evening
(save a little interval at mid-day ; ) he is at work with Sabat,
and Mirza Fitrut. In vain I warn him of the consequences.
Never was any one so inattentive to health, or so unskilful
in sickness. I was up with him much of the former part
of last night : and without somebody he would be worse
from his unskilful applications. He is indeed most tractable
as to meats and drinks, but there my authority over him ends.
He will have told you of the delay occasioned by want of an
Arabic scribe. I don't know how many copies, but Sabat
says ten, have been attempted of the beginning of Matthew
for you, and have failed. I wrote to Major Wilford lately,
to ask him if he would read and give his opinion of the
Sanscrit Gospels. I have received his answer this morning.
He says, ' I rejoice to hear of the progress that is making in
the attempt to diffuse the knowledge of the word of God
among the Gentiles, but I lament that hardly anything has
hitherto been done worth notice, to diffuse it among the
Hindoos. Every thing seems calculated for the Mussulmans.
.... The Sanscrit translation of the gospels is useless, for
the proud and stubborn Brahmin will never read it. We
want a good translation in Hindee, pure Hindee
Where the Missionaries at Serampore have learned the Hin-
dee, I am at a loss to divine. I hope their assistants do not
understand a word of Persian. With regard to the Sanscrit
translation, I am very unwilling to have anything to do either
directly or indirectly with the Serampore school ; but in the
sincerity of my heart I wish them success. It was my inten-
tion to have leisurely erased all the Persian words out of my
friend's' (Hunter's translation, a copy of which I gave Major
W.) ' version ; for I am not in the least afraid to revise his
or any other version, even publicly. It has not been
in my power hitherto (from ill health), and God alone knows
168 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
when I shall be able to resume my studies con amore et spi-
.' Thus far Major Wilford."
" Cawnpore, Sept. 4, 1810.
" Our brother it seems, has told you, he is so well, all
further reports respecting his health are needless. I would,
however, prove how ready I am to comply with your wishes,
though, I hope too, all anxiety respecting Martyn's recovery
is at an end. It seems he requires only rest. It is to be
hoped, his constitution is not unsound, but has been greatly
triedby his continual exertions. During the last fortnight the
change for the better in him has been very evident, but on
Sunday evening, the pain in his breast returned, sufficiently
to shew him, he must not fancy himself what he once was.
He began to ask, why he should go to Calcutta ? being so
much better ; but this feeling of his former complaint, has, I
hope, put all doubts on the subject to flight. Indeed I have
made his leaving the station a condition of my remaining. The
General has consented to my being put in orders to remain here,
till Martyn's return, and to give Martyn an unlimited leave
of absence. So now, on the 1st of Nov. he purposes leaving
this for Calcutta, and is meditating schemes of usefulness
on his way down, and among the native, Armenian, and
Arabian Christians in Calcutta. It will be of much impor-
tance that you should see him, and talk with him face to face,
about the translations, &c. Sabat, I told you, is much more
on his guard and more respectful towards Martyn, but causes
him great uneasiness, by the slow progress he makes in his
work. It is indeed very trying to our brother, as, without
some change, the translations will hardly ever be brought to
an end. It is needless for me to say anything about the
subscriptions, &c. as Martyn writes to you so fully on those
subjects. For my own part, I am anxious, that some trans-
lation should be got ready for circulation in India ; there is
yet, none that seems suited to the population we are among ;
CAWNPORE. 169
and my views are chiefly confined to these people ; among
these I shall probably live and die, but no extensive good can
flow from the labours of any, till the Scriptures are ready to be
delivered to them. I am therefore more delighted with your
intention of publishing the Hindoostanee gospels, than the
Arabic, whilst I pray you God's speed with both. About
one fifteenth of the population of this country is Mahomedan,
and of that fifteenth part, not one in five hundred knows
Arabic ; but many of them are acquainted with and admire
the Persian, and all of them understand the Moors, as it is
called. Many too of the Hindoos understand it, and a
skilful reader could easily make it understood by all.
" Sep. 12. Thus far I had written as above, but your fre-
quent letters from and to Martyn, made me think it unne-
cessary to send this. In consequence of your last, Martyn
intends leaving this, as soon as boats can be procured for
himself and Sabat, but it is uncertain when that may be, as
boats are in great request for the General and his suite.
Martyn had frequently expressed to me his opinion res-
pecting the incorrectness of Sabat's Arabic, as well as com-
plained of his slow progress. It is likely, however, that his
work will be found better than your last would suggest : so
few are qualified to criticise Arabic, that probably many of the
objections raised, will be found groundless. I think, how-
ever, dearest Sir, to give the light of life to the population
of India is no small honour put upon your Committee, and
I hope you will put the Hindoostanee translation, Martyn is
bringing down, to the press straightway. We have, during
last week, been often on the river in a borrowed pinnace,
and the effect has been good to us all. Our dear brother
continues to mend, but the length of his life will depend
much on his desisting, or not, from public duties. He
would soon be laid up again, were he to begin to preach. He
would, at all events, take half of the duty last Sunday, but
beside not being heard by half the Regiment, he was obliged
to shorten the service, and with the Faqueers in the evening,
170 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
brought on the old pain in his breast. The same employ-
ments as before occupy me, so I have nothing new to write
to you. Our society of soldiers increases, and we are inex-
pressibly happy together. Mrs. S. has been unwell, but is
recovering, and indeed we have mercies multiplied upon us
without number. May we have grace to be more thankful/'
It may be proper here to state, that the Committee
referred to in this letter, as being instrumental in
giving " the word of life to the population of India,"
was a Committee formed in Calcutta for holding
correspondence with the British and Foreign Bible
Society in England. This corresponding Committee
was definitely organized in August, 1809, having Mr.
Brown for its Secretary ; and measures were then
adopted for carrying forward approved translations of
the Scriptures in the Arabic, Persian, Hindoostanee,
and Telinga languages."*
That to " live and die among " the people of
Hindoostanee, which is here only expressed as a
probability, had become a settled purpose with Mr.
Corrie, may be gathered from his Journal :
" Sept. 20th. This day has completed my fourth year in
India. My intention of remaining in India continues the
same, and of seeking the furtherance of the gospel among
the heathen. These Christian children engross much of my
time ; but not so much prayer as they ought. I would pur-
pose to pray more for them. Oh ! may I have grace to be
devoted to the ministry ! I do determine to be so, the Lord
* Owen's History of the Bible Society, vol. ii. pp. 14, 15.
CAWNPORE. 171
being my helper : my determined choice is the doctrine of
Christ and him crucified. may my affections be more taken
up with God ! A variety of circumstances have of late made
me feel that the best of creatures are subject to vanity. I
would complain of none, for the most vain are far preferable
to me ; but, may my soul be more taken up with God !
Draw me, Lord the Spirit, and I will run after Thee !
Martyn is now going to Calcutta and to sea ; and I remain
here for a time. I feel my bodily health far from strong."
And in writing to a near relative, about the same
time, after mentioning the intended departure of
Martyn from Cawnpore, and the consequent changes,
Mr. C. adds,
" These uncertainties make us more and more to feel that
this is not our rest. I do rejoice in the blessed hope of a
rest remaining for the people of God.
" One of the godly soldiers departed this life last night.
His end was peaceful and blessed. His last words to me,
yesterday morning, were, ' I desire to depart and to be with
Christ as soon as possible/ A day or two before, on my asking
him how he was, he said, ( Waiting to be made free from
corruption and fit for God/ And at the same visit he said,
' Blessed Saviour ! He has done great things for my soul.'
His life, for some time past, had been suitable to the gospel.
This is the third who has been taken from the little flock
since we came here. Blessed be God, who raises up one and
another to supply their places.
" One of the officers has joined himself to our meetings
for worship, &c. and is a hopeful and pleasing young man,
and a great encouragement to the poor soldiers, who for a
time were much discouraged by their superiors.
" We have had several instances of very awful awakenings
of conscience in the prospect of death. One person, a week
or two since, could not contain his feelings in the midst of
172 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the many sick around him, in the hospital, but openly
accused himself, and loudly called for mercy. However, the
generality, alas ! are careless, notwithstanding these and
other solemn warnings. A gay, smart young Captain, a
short time since was seized with a fit in a large company, at
dinner, and died during the night. A great crowd attended
his funeral, and all the solemnity and pomp of military
parade attended, but alas ! the impression passed away. . . .
There are indeed a few (and the number is increasing) of
godly people, scattered up and down, who are each a light
in his place."
The references which are found in the foregoing
letter and in the letters which follow, to the " incor-
rectness of Sabat's Arabic," and to the ' ' rage " of
that unhappy man, " against the moonshees of Cal-
cutta," are explained by the circumstance, that just
before Mr. Martyn left Cawnpore, he had received
intelligence from Mr. Brown that the translations of
the Gospels into Persian were considered to be too
imperfect for publication ; whilst it was insinuated
that Sabat's translations into Arabic were but copies
from some old version.* This apparent failure in an
object so near his heart, as the translating of the
Scriptures, occasioned great distress of mind to Mr.
Martyn ; and all the evil passions of Sabat were ex-
asperated by the imputation cast on his learning. In
these letters, may be but too plainly traced the
unrestrained workings of that pride, selfishness and
violence in Sabat which afterwards ended so mourn-
* See Martyn's Letter to Mr. Brown, dated Sept. 10, 1810.
CAWNPORE. 173
fully, though not unnaturally, in his apostasy from
the " faith which " always " worketh by love."
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
' Cawnpore, Oct. 4, 1810.
" Our brother Martyn left this on the 1st for Calcutta, in
better health than for some time, so that, but for the Arabic
translation, he would perhaps not have been persuaded to
leave this at present. Since I wrote to you, I have had a
specimen of the violence of Sabat, and the inexpressible
trouble Martyn must have had with him. It began before
the last letter of yours came, about boat-hire. He began
by writing that Martyn ought to pay for his boat. On
this Martyn referred him to you, but he evidently wished
not to speak to you on the subject. Soon after this, your
last arrived, and Martyn did not tell him the whole of its
contents ; at first only said, you were more than ever urgent
for their going down speedily. As the time drew near, he
one day came in, and after much cross-purposes, demanded
to see the order for his going down, or he would not stir ;
intimating that Martyn had some sinister motive and in-
terested purpose in taking him down with him. It is im-
possible to convey to you an idea of the aggravating manner
and expressions he used. I lost patience, and told him
plainly, how unchristian his conduct was, and how little
like the gentility he pretended to. Martyn then read him
your letter, which filled him with rage against the Calcutta
moonshees, &c., and he determined to set off instantly, and
put them all to flight before Martyn could arrive. This
manner lasted two or three days, when an invitation he had
asked for, came from BailHe, * and away he went to Luck-
now, purposing to return the third day. Instead of return-
ing, he sent a note to say, he would stay twenty days, or a
* The English resident at Lucknow.
174 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE,
month, and would translate and Baillie would inspect ; and
so he would come down to Calcutta armed for the contest
with the objectors there. Martyn was hurt at this, and
wrote a statement of the circumstances to Baillie ; telling
Sabat also, he should set off as he intended, should go to
sea, and that the disputed translation would remain in sus-
pense ; and of course, as he could not go on with the work,
it was likely his salary would be stopped ; adding also, that
his family would be obliged to remove into another bungalow,
as my sister would come here. On this, Sabat wrote in the
most earnest manner, for Martyn not to go without him ;
at the same time saying, he should stay four or five days
longer. To this Martyn paid no attention, but set off, and
yesterday Sabat returned, full of rage against him, and
purposing to set off to-morrow or next day to overtake him
if possible, and at all events to procure from you full redress
of his many wrongs. There is little hope that any person
but Martyn, supposing them capable and willing to super-
intend Sabat's translations, could bear with him ; and indeed
when the work would be finished by him, it is difficult to
say. His unsteady and haughty temper is likely to prevent
his ever doing extensive good, not to say, that the love of
money has too evident hold of him. He has procured boats.
He is now full of expressions of concern about his wife, who is
within a month of having a child : and indeed his concern is
proper enough, but had he set off as was first agreed, he
might have been now in Calcutta. For my part, I feel
quite alone and a stranger in the midst of this large society.
Parson, you may have heard, is wishing to come here under
the idea, as he says, that I was going away, to leave Martyn
sinking under the duty. I had not thought of so doing ;
but heartily glad shall I be to give place to him, as my own
strength is not likely to hold out long under the constant
duties of this station. The folly and dissipation of the
higher sort, cast me greatly down. How to deal with them,
I know not. The church was opened last Sunday, which
C AWN PORE. 175
may give me more opportunities with them, than I should
otherwise have had. A few of the poor receive the word
gladly, and they are our joy and crown. Your opinion of
the Native boys, has caused me great disquietude. I was
convinced of danger as to their turning out well, but hoped
not quite so much as you describe. It has made me more
watchful over them : but I shall make a fair experiment with
them. I trust all your family are enjoying good health, and
as much comfort as this world of sin and sorrow will admit of/
TO THE REV. H. MARTYN.
" Cawnpore, Oct. 8, 1810.
" Yours of the 3rd. from Allahabad, came only yesterday.
We were thankful to hear you had got so far in safety. I
received the enclosed also yesterday, and sent one or two
of less consequence for you to Calcutta. We had a very
large congregation yesterday, beside the morning service
with the 53rd. I have escaped with a severe head-ache this
morning ; I trust to be quite well to-morrow. I called at
R > Sy G 's, E 'a, and B 's this morning, so
am making great progress in my work, I hope ; though this
of calling is a very insignificant part of it. I have, since
you left, seen in the life of President Edwards, that he
thought ministers should consider their talent for conver-
sation, and, if they cannot improve conversation &c., should
stay at home. If I had the least pretension to his useful-
ness in the closet, I should be inclined to dwell there. The
gateway to the church shall be put up as you wish; at
present we are busy making Sabat's house sweet. I have
got the Christian children close by the book-room, and hope
to have a watchful and effectual eye over them now.
" I wrote to Mr. Brown on Thursday, and gave him a par-
ticular account of my opinion of Sabat. I told him, what,
I fancy, I did not tell you in the former cover enclosing
176 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Mr. Brown's, that on Sabat's return from Lucknow, he ex-
pressed great warmth about your going without him, and
the subject of your letter to Baillie. It seems he was sorely
hurt at your writing to Baillie on the subject ; Baillie had
shewed him the letter, &c. He wished me to side with him
in thinking you had treated him as a Hindoo, &c. After
many words, I told him, that no other person I knew, would
have borne with him as you have done ; and that all the
Christians in Europe would think so, if the circumstances
were known. This stopped his violence j and during the few
remaining days he shewed great humiliation, and at parting
seemed much cast down. I hear he had been beating the
dandees,* and they all ran away at Georgemow, but as I
have heard no more, suppose he got off somehow. The
Mirror is come this week as usual ; when you arrive, be so
good as order it to come in my name, as I wish to continue
it. There have been enquiries respecting you, from every-
body I have seen, and as many kind wishes for your speedy
return in health."
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
" Cawnpore, Oct. 10, 1810.
" I sent off yesterday by ban ghee, a correct copy of the
Hindoostanee New Testament, for Martyn at your house ;
he has one copy with him beside. I heard from him from
Allahabad on the 3rd., he was going on his way prospe-
rously. I have sent some letters that came here for him,
to meet him at Patna. Shepherd will be here in a few days.
He was to leave Meerut on the 1st. I have then the whole
range of the Doab.f Our new church was opened, as I
told you, by Martyn, and we had a larger attendance on
Sunday last. The natives are greatly pleased with the bell ;
* Native boatmen,
t The whole country lying between the rivers Ganges and Tumna.
CAWNPORE.
177
they argue for the antiquity and holiness of their own use of
bells in their temples, from the English also using them.
The Sherwoods are living next door, and have made a gate
into our garden. The continual calls of duty of one kind
or other, leave me very little time with them. I have got
the Christian children within call of my window, and entirely
separated from the other parts of the premises. Mary talks
of beginning a school for native Christian girls. She can
read the Persian character pretty readily, and we have &^
promising half-caste boy, who will be her schoolmaster. We
are progressing, I think, both among the Europeans, and in
our little establishment for the natives ; yet, I know not why,
my mind is almost always cast down and without hope.
The select meeting of the poor soldiers is a source of much,
and almost the only refreshment to me. I would desire
greatly to begin a meeting with the 8th Light Dragoons,
where many of the men are hopeful, but I fear my bodily
strength would sink under it, for as it is, I cannot keep
quite rid of a cough and other symptoms of weak lungs. I
know, however, that my Redeemer liveth, let me quietly
leave all with him, and he will bring it to pass ! When
will the chaplains Dr. B. mentioned, arrive ? Simeon says,
he can get no chaplains to come out ; even worldly men
dread our climate so much, they will not encounter it.
N
CHAPTER VIII.
RESIDENCE AT CAWNPORE,
AFTER Mr. Marty n had taken his departure for
Calcutta, the clerical duties connected with Cawn-
pore devolved upon Mr. Corrie. Some idea of the
varied and laborious nature of those duties will have
been gathered from the foregoing correspondence,
and will have been sufficient to explain the anxiety
with which the arrival in India of additional Chap-
lains was made the subject of enquiry. Not the
least fatiguing portions of a Chaplain's duty were
the long journeys he was repeatedly called on to make,
for the purpose of solemnizing marriages between
Europeans, and administering the Sacrament of
Baptism to their children. Two journeys of this
kind Mr. C. had to undertake within a month
after he had been in the sole charge of Cawnpore :
one into Bundelcund, the other to Coel, distant at
COEL. 179
least 200 miles up the country. In the latter journey
Mr. C. was accompanied by a young friend; and
under date of Nov. 20, remarks,
" COEL. Arrived here this morning, to marry a couple. I
have reason to be thankful that my pride, and angry feelings
have been more in subjection towards the servants this
journey. I have, however, to lament one instance of undue
anger; but, in general, their perverseness has not caused
the impatience and excitement as on former occasions ; e be
not high-minded, but fear : ' ' by faith ye stand/ During
the journey to Mynpoorie, G v expressed, on the whole,
true Christian conduct, love of the word of God, and prayer,
and often feeling impressions of his own unworthiness
before God, and the need of the Holy Spirit's grace, to per-
fect him in holiness ; which, also, on Sunday evening, he
spoke of, as if he felt their comforting and sanctifying
power. May the Lord God, the Saviour, confirm, strengthen,
and establish him !
" At Mynpoorie, the proposition for public worship was
readily entertained, and most of the station, (in all fifteen,)
attended at the judge's house on Sunday. I preached on
the benefit of the scripture history, with some boldness,
and comfort to myself; and there was a great attention
given ; and afterwards two baptisms."
It would seem from circumstances noticed in his
Journal, that in consequence of his declining to take
part in some frivolous amusements that were going
on at Coel, Mr. Corrie did not meet with that kindness
and social regard which he might naturally have ex-
pected ; and his affectionate spirit seems to have been
somewhat deeply wounded.
" my God ! " he observes, " I bless thee that thou
N 2
180 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
didst deign to look upon me, and to call me to the adop-
tion of a son, through the grace of Christ ! I have said
unto my soul, * The Lord is my portion in the land of the
living.' Why should a soul its thirst bemoan, who has a
fountain near ? I would not take one step backward to con-
ciliate their [favour.] ' Let them return to thee, but return
not thou to them/ [Jerem. xv. 19.] My soul adores the di-
vine will in this command. No more would I go to the world.
I have observed much of late, what Newton expresses in the
hymn, ' Prayer answered by crosses.' I have been desiring
to be more dead to the world, and the Lord has been pleased
4o make it bitter to me/'
His Journal then proceeds :
" Agra, Nov. 6th. Arrived here yesterday morning
from Coel. In the morning, on viewing the magnificent
remains of this city, I was not duly sensible of the vanity
of earthly glory. O that my mind were always alive to the
vanity ]of present things, in comparison of eternal !
" In consequence of orders from Colonel B., the European
artillery, to the amount of four hundred, attended divine
service in the dewan. I stood on the marble slab which was
occupied formerly by the vizier, when handing up petitions
to the emperor, in the balcony above. Many of the officers
attended ;" % I preached from Malachi iii. 18. I much fear
they did not understand me, but a general attention was
given : in the afternoon, I went out to Nonilla, and bap-
tized three children ; several of the young officers attended,
and kneeled down very devoutly. My heart rejoiced, and
was raised to God for a blessing upon them. To all appear-
ance, they are such as our Lord, in the days of his flesh,
would have loved ; my soul desires their salvation. Oh, that
the Lord would take them effectually in hand ! Oh, the
depth of divine wisdom and knowledge ! Alas, that these
engaging forms of human nature should be slaves of sin,
and so, objects of the divine displeasure. Just and righ-
CAWNPORE. 181
teous are thy ways, king of saints ! Oh, how I ought to
praise God for the acceptance He gives me among men who
yet are by no means conformed to His word ! Oh, may the
good Lord make them willing and obedient, that they may
be blessed with all spiritual blessings in Christ ; and, may
all their kindnesses be returned a hundred fold into their
bosoms ! "
Some further particulars of Mr. Corrie's journey
up the country, as well as of his flock at Cawnpore,
are found in the following letter.
TO THE REV. H. MARTYN.
"Cawnpore, Dec. 21,1810.
" I returned last night from Muttra and Agra, and found
your's of the 3rd instant. ... If I were in Calcutta, I
should vote against your preaching every week. If you will
not take rest, dear brother, come away back, and understand,
if you can, from those in power, if I am to be permitted to
remain with you here, or not. At Agra there will be little
labour among the Europeans - 9 some good, I suppose, might
be done among the native Christians. I this time visited
the Roman Catholic place. The premises are large, but
every thing going to decay from the covetousness of Angelo.
There is a church of one long room, the roof arched, at the
east end a round recess, like the Mosques of the Mahome-
dans, and a picture of the Virgin with a child half as large
as herself, over the high altar. At Agra we had no public
worship on Sunday ; there was nobody in garrison, and the
Artillerymen were a far way off. Colonel M. sent after
me a draft for 1600 rupees ! ! ! I suppose he meant to try,
whether a mighty bribe would not prevail to draw me from
our purpose.* I returned it with thanks, and have heard
* Mr. Martyn and Mr. Come had agreed to decline all fees for
182 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
no more of the matter. I have been with Captain P. who
commands the 53rd, and he will send to desire the Regiment
to be marched to Church on Sunday. I hear from C , that
the society continues to walk in the fear of the Lord, and
are, I hope, multiplying in number. Some new members
are to be admitted to-night, I do not know how many. I
regret to hear, the man of the 8th. you remember, has been
behaving ill since I was here, yet there is one it seems, who
is disposed to come out from among them. He has been
often with C , so I shall go down as I intended and fixed
with the schoolmaster of the 8th. though the above man was
the first encouragement, and must now be kept at a distance.
I should not forget to tell you, of dear Harrington's con-
tinued stedfastness, and attention to the men when I am
absent, which is no doubt one reason of their consistency.
S. has invited the religious men to a dinner on Christmas
day. They must be greatly comforted by these circum-
stances, no longer constrained to hide themselves through
fear of man. We are all well, blessed be the Lord our Sa-
viour. May you increase in strength of body, and be
strengthened with all might by the Spirit in the inner man.
Love to all the saints. All here wish you grace, mercy, and
peace.
" I shall proceed with all care with Mirza. There is no
fear of any further inconvenience. I have resisted ; he has
submitted ; we are now as before. I have not seen him to-
day, but will, (D. V.,) write fully about him in a few days/'
Letters which Mr. Corrie addressed to Mr. Martyn
and Mr. Brown respectively, a week later than the
preceding date, give a pleasing account of the
state of the congregation at Cawnpore ; and supply,
the solemnizing of marriages, &c. The reasons for their decision on
that matter are given at length in a letter to Mr. Simeon, dated
June 14, 1811.
CAWNPORE. 183
also, a specimen of the difficulties with which the
earlier Missionary labourers in India had to contend,
in their efforts to secure translations of the Word of
God into the native languages.
TO THE REV. H. MARTYN.
" Cawnpore, Dec. 26, 1810.
" Yesterday divine service was appointed at eleven. Few of
the soldiers came, but the body of the church was entirely
filled with the gentry. Colonel and Mrs. W. came, and
brought many of the officers of the 8th. The civilians too,
were all present. We had upwards of fifty at the Lord's
table : three complete tables. Among them the above and
Dr. M., Captain and Mrs. E., Mr, G. S. and Harrington of
the 53rd, with many of the soldiers beside the society. . . .
There were three more admitted to the society on Friday
night. On Sunday one part of the 53rd were marched to
Church. At two, I therefore went to the school-room of
the 8th, and about thirty came. One of them has lately
been several times to the Church : several of them were
disposed to be attentive. S. had a number of the religious
men at dinner. Harrington dined with us, and after dinner
we went over and staid awhile at S.'s. It was a very happy
time. . . . Mr. G. has been reading Newton on the Prophe-
cies, and has now Edwards on Redemption. This, with his
attendance yesterday, and general sobriety, looks well. Cap-
tain G. and P. are both unwell ; E. is better : I fear his im-
pressions are gone ; B. has been unwell too ; perhaps you do
not know him, he is an acquaintance since you left. Indeed,
I have seen them almost all, but have not been at the mess.
" Yesterday I baptised my little boy by the name of Osman
Daniel.* The child afterwards was reading the Gospels
* A little boy who was rescued from death, during a famine, and
brought up by Mr. C.
184 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
almost all day. I have not shewn your muvisfttee to Fitrut.
He has got to the end of Joshua, and does on an average
more than two chapters a day. Beside that without your
reviewing his work, it will be but little worth ; and if he
were doing it by task work, it would be still more incorrect.
The first discontent he shewed was only the usual policy
of an Indian to try how far his influence extended ; I took
no notice of it, but positively refused his demands ; and for
two or three weeks made no inquiry after him, on which he
came entirely into the old plan. He comes every day,
and we translate a collect or two : and in this way I shall
have the Prayer book , as well as the Bible translated. We
have begun a little work of Mrs. Sherwood's also, in the
manner of the Pilgrim's Progress, which I tell him, he shall
receive some gratuity for doing. This seized upon him
instantly, and he would fain have taken the book with him ;
but I would not allow that, lest the greater work be hindered."
Mr. Corrie's private reflections on the religious
services mentioned above, were as follow :
" 25th. [Dec. 1810] A large attendance at church, and
above fifty attended at the Lord's table. may their souls
be nourished by grace divine ! My own heart all the morn-
ing unfeeling and hard, during the whole of divine worship ;
and at dinner on going to S.'s. to see their party of godly
men, and joining in a hymn with them, my soul melted
under a sense of the Lord's grace and love to me. may
this impression remain ; and may its constraining influence
attend me ! Prepare me for my evening work, Lord the
Spirit, Amen ! "
TO THE EEV. D. BROWN.
" Cawnpore, Dec. 26, 1810.
" I send enclosed a letter to Martyn ; if he is gone to sea,
you will peruse it, and send it after him. The account of
Fitrut and the translation, you are concerned in, as much as
CAWNPORE. 185
he is, and I shall give you an account of our progress from
time to time. We are all here very busy in one way or
other, but with all our bustle we should not be missed
if taken away from the face of the earth. I trust, however,
some seed is sowing, that may spring up another day. The
half-caste lad, I have had now a year, during which, not one
instance of misconduct has come to my hearing. Yesterday
he seriously devoted himself to the work of a Missionary,
after a free choice, on my part, given him, to be a writer, or
any thing else, I could serve him in. He has begun to-day
to learn Latin from Lieut. Harrington, who is teaching one
of the officer's sons, and an orphan European boy, Latin.
He is now about eighteen ; he is reading and writing Persian
too, and learning to translate into Hindoostanee his native
tongue. The other native boys make considerable profi-
ciency. I keep a strict hand over them."
On the first day of the new year, Mr. Corrie
again wrote to Mr. Martyn, but it was chiefly about
private matters. The letter, however, to Mr. Brown,
which enclosed that to Mr. M. is of more general
interest.
TO THE KEY. D. BROWN.
"Cawnpore, Jan. 1, 1811.
" I send another note for Martyn. He tells me you must
wait for paper from England before you can print the Hindoo-
stanee. The late arrivals in our department are not favourable
specimens of their labours at Cambridge and Leadenhall street.
They are frightened, I fancy, by the Twinings,* &c. : but yet
what can they do if men will not offer themselves ? During
my late journeys in these parts, I observed the idol-temples
* Twining was the name of the gentleman who was for expelling
all Missionaries from India. See above p. 119.
186 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and the mosques, in most places falling to decay, and with
little appearance of being frequented. Here and there a
rich underling of some of the Company's servants has retired
and built a pagoda to commemorate his ill-gotten wealth ;
but in general, the spirit and fury of idolatry does not ap-
pear. I have thought much, if the time were but come for
the labourers to enter in, the gospel would not fail to be
attended to. But where are the labourers ? At best, I was
never but an under-servant, and now my hands are full of
Europeans : and the Company's Chaplains will always be so,
unless there were more of them. May we have more of the
spirit of prayer, that the Lord may ' give the word,' and
then e great shall be the company of the preachers ! '
<{ I have very little comfort in the work of the ministry
among the Europeans. I consider it always a secondary
consideration, yet how to be doing it more for the heathen, I
know not. At Agra, I suppose there may be greater
opportunities ; but Martyn will not hold up many months
under the duties of this station, so I hope to be continued
with him."
The following extract from his Journal informs us
of Mr. Corrie's private occupations and purposes :
" January 2nd, 1811. I am much occupied in reading
Greek, and other exercises, tending, I hope, to mutual benefit
with H., but let me not deceive myself in fancying it all duty,
when it is all so agreeable. The children have made con-
siderable progress during the past year : as much as I could
expect. James has begun Latin, under the express idea of
becoming a teacher of others : and may he have grace to
give himself willingly to this work ! I am very much taken up
with schemes for the furtherance of the gospel ; but little is
yet done. The Europeans require more time and labour than
I have to give [to them.] Blessed be God for some suc-
cess among them. may they [who fear God] increase in
CAWNPORE. 187
number ! During the year, my proficiency has been very
scanty : some knowledge of the history of this country, some
proficiency in Hindoostanee ; the Hindoostanee catechism :
these are my chief employments, beside my ministry among
the Europeans. I purpose to be more in the study of these
languages, more in writing sermons, more attentive to the
children; to translate the Pilgrim's Progress, the Prayer
book, and any other work that may be useful to the children.
Lord, direct my steps, and make me an instrument of good
for Jesus' sake, Amen ! "
It will be recollected that, in consequence of a
sermon which Mr. Brown preached on New-year's
day, 1810, an important effort was made to sup-
ply the Christians of Tanjore with Bibles. Encour-
aged, it would seem, by the success which attended
that effort, Mr. Martyn, whilst in Calcutta was
induced to occupy Mr. Brown's pulpit on the 1st
of January, 1811, for the purpose of making "An
appeal on behalf of 900,000 Christians in India who
were in want of a Bible." This Sermon not only
produced a lasting effect on those who heard it de-
livered, but having been printed and widely circulated,
called forth among the Europeans in India, a
strong feeling of sympathy in behalf of the native
Christians, and contributed mainly towards the for-
mation of an Auxiliary Bible Society in Calcutta.
It is to these circumstances that allusion is made in
the following letter ; although the Auxiliary Society
was not actually formed till the 21st of February.*
* History of the Bible Society, vol. ii. pp. 108, and seq.
188 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
*' Cawnpore, Jan. 28,1811.
" I am much pleased with the idea of an Auxiliary Bible
Society. I wonder the thought had not occurred before.
When we receive Martyn's sermon I hope we shall be able to
get you help from this [place]. I have mentioned the
sermon in several places, and it will be read here with great
eagerness. We have no support from our new General : he
sets but a very indifferent example to the community, whilst
he is quiet and civil enough in private. ' To the poor the
gospel is preached/ and they receive it, though not in great
numbers.
" I have had five long journeys since November, and ex-
pect to go to Bareilly next week to attend two marriages. At
the other end of the cantonments I have lately begun to as-
semble the Light Dragoons on a Thursday evening. At first
many came, and a few still continue to attend. Most of our
Hymn-books are distributed, and numbers of the Bibles, but
few of the New Testaments
" I am at present in very good health, and strong to labour.
We have service three times on Sundays, and on Wednes-
day, Thursday, and Friday evenings. The distance be-
tween the two European regiments, makes double labour,
but (blessed be God ! ) it is not labour in vain. And whilst
there is no service that could well be dispensed with I can do
nothing better than patiently { spend and be spent/ while
strength remains. Even now the hospitals are sadly neg-
lected, but the godly men, and especially Harrington, supply
the lack with great diligence."
Of the journey to Bareilly (about 170 miles distant
from Cawnpore) there is a short notice in Mr. C's
Journal, dated,
"February 21st. I have had a journey to Bareilly. H.
went with me to Futtyghur. I have reason to bless God for
CAWNPORE. 189
preservation from angry tempers during the journey, and
for the much sweet converse I had with H. In riding
along, our manner was to read a sentence from a book, and
to converse upon it ; or sing a hymn. In this way weariness
was prevented, and my heart often burned within me. Let
me however watch and pray that the things which I have
wrought be not lost. 0, may I never be suffered to faint or
grow weary in the heavenly way ! My inward frame and
spirit is sadly prone to this. I have to drag this f body of
sin ' along with me. How often would my spirit sit down
to rest ; or, wearied with the constant load, yield to the
death ! Lord, preserve and uphold me to the end ! Amen."
During the two months following the date of this
extract, Mr. Corrie was chiefly occupied with the
ordinary clerical duties at Cawnpore. Besides these
however, he did not cease to employ himself in urging
on the translation of the Old Testament into Hin-
doostanee, which Mirza Fitrut had commenced under
the superintendence of Mr. Martyn ; and Mr. C's cor-
respondence about this time shews him, also, to have
been actively engaged in furthering the objects con-
templated by the Calcutta Bible Society, and in
collecting subscriptions for it. Thus in a letter to
Mr. Brown, Mr. C. observes,
" April 8, 1811.
" I wrote to Fitrut on the receipt of your last. He sends
word, that he is unwell, but will come over soon. I expect
him daily, but suppose he will raise obstacles. The copy
of Martyn's sermon which Mr T. sent me, has not been at
home a day since it arrived. Applications from all hands
are daily made for it. The people are astonished at the
190 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
number of Christians in India. Whilst they have been ob-
jecting to conversion, behold a harvest is already gathered !
I have the promise of many subscriptions, chiefly, indeed^
from those who have not much to give ; but till I can tell
them all about you in Calcutta, I know not exactly on what
ground to ask for subscriptions."
And, again, in a letter to Mr. Brown, during the
same month :
*' By Fitrufs desire I send you the enclosed. Before
it arrives, you will have determined on his request. He is
now ready to set off, but that I do not choose absolutely to
promise the increase of salary he wishes for. In the mean-
time, he is going on translating, and he comes every morning
for an hour or two, to superintend my translations also.
No banghy has yet arrived with sermon &c., but Col. P.
has written to Lieut. L., assistant commissary here, reques-
ting his aid and exertions for the Bible Society. He sent
a sermon and a copy of the proceedings, &c.* Mr. Lums-
daine, accordingly, is getting subscriptions from his friends.
The general has given 200 rupees, and the plan of the so-
ciety is generally approved. The public attention has been
greatly excited, and our friends here thought it advisable to
give the subject all the publicity possible ; so yesterday, I
gave notice from the pulpit, that on Sunday next, I shall
preach a sermon on the subject of the Holy Scriptures, and state
the views of the society lately formed in Calcutta, in aid of
the British and Foreign Bible Society in London, &c. I had
before waited on Mr. L. and agreed to act in concert.
Thus, more advantage to the cause is likely to arise than we
ever hoped for; we want only copies of proceedings, &c.,
to gratify the attention thus far excited, before it subsides.
" The religious men of the 53rd., I understand, mean to
* The Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society printed 1000 copies of the
first six Reports of the Parent Society, for circulation in India.
CAWNPORE. 191
give each a month's pay. They say, they have before been
called upon for a month's pay, to help to carry on the war,
much more will they contribute f to the help of the Lord
against the mighty.' I have great reason for thankfulness
for the acceptance the word of God has among us. The
church is usually crowded in the part allotted to the gentry,
and our societies increase considerably. Even the wild Irish
Roman Catholics of the 8th Light Dragoons, pay great at-
tention, and the Thursday evenings attendance increases.
A sergeant, his wife, and several others of them, appear in good
earnest seeking salvation. The Company's Europeans are
the least attentive, and indeed, with a few exceptions, the
Company's officers are the least constant at church. I have
a Hindoostanee congregation of nine, every morning, and
am going through the Epistles with them. The half-caste
lad I have mentioned, has began to read to them. He con-
tinues to give good hope that his heart is in the work ; and
the children also, continue improving. I am often greatly
exhausted from the frequent public services, and feel often
much inward weakness. Should I ever be relieved from
this, I would try to get to sea for a few weeks, just recruit
strength, and prevent the frame from giving way entirely.
I have many thoughts about Benares ; if you send the copies
of proceedings to E., I fear he will never distribute them.
You should send some to Robinson. I am desirous to see
the proceedings of Martyn, when you can spare his letter.
You cannot suppose how widowed I feel from his absence.
.... Mr. Y. tells me there is a Bible Depository in Cal-
cutta. Who has the charge of it ? I have been applied to
for information about it, but could give none To-
day, I have a letter from Martyn dated 19th March, ( Bom-
bay,' containing extracts from Simeon, on not taking fees,
far more pointed than his cautions to P. *'
But assiduously occupied as Mr. Corrie thus ap-
pears to have been in furthering every plan that
192 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
promised to yield moral benefit to his fellow-men, he
was nevertheless alive, at the time, to the importance
of watching over the state of religion in his own
soul. On the anniversary of his birth-day he
writes :
" April 10th. This day I am thirty-four. It was the
night I heard of my mother's death, February 1798, that
I first remember my resolutions made to be religious. Till
the summer of 1801, I went on sinning and repenting, as
I thought ; but quite ignorant of the author and finisher of
salvation. In the latter end of that year, my views of scripture
truth became more distinct ; and, since then, I have gone on
my way, ' looking unto Jesus ; } but every year has brought
me, it should seem, only experience of my own depravity.
True, I have experience of ( the Lord's mercy/ too, in that
I am ' not consumed ; ' and the fulness, freeness, and efficacy
of the ' fountain opened ' to purify my guilty soul is so
fully known to my soul, and my own hope in that ' blood
shed for the remission of sins/ so stayed, that my own
guilt does not dismay me, as it otherwise might well do : at
the same time, one propensity after another to evil starts
up so unavoidably, that doubtless, my soul is ' full of
wounds, and bruises, and putrifying sores : ' to Thee, there-
fore, divine Physician, do I turn my fainting eyes. I
come to Thee for healing, that it would please Thee to cast
the salt of Thy grace into this impure fountain, that the
streams may be purified from the noxious qualities, which
now render unfruitful the whole field of the soul. Lord,
I pray that the overflowings of sin may be restrained ;
teach me to watch arid pray ; quicken me to diligence in this
work, and service ; enable me to ( give attendance to reading,
to exhortation, to doctrine ; ' to give myself wholly to
them, that my profiting may appear ' in the edification of
thy people, through the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ !''
CAWNPORE. 193
" June 10th. This day nine years ago, I was ordained a
deacon ; and on the twelfth of June, two years after, a priest.
I have sinned grievously in respect of personal holiness ; and,
during the last year, also, I fear, as much as ever. I know
not what to do against my strong foe, ' whose name is legion/
The Lord knows I purpose perpetual enmity with every sin ;
and, I think, if it were the will of God to take away every
disposition to evil, I should rejoice ; but, at the same time,
should require such measures of grace to keep me humble,
as seem out of the way of God's usual method to bestow.
Indeed, when I feel such a disposition to self-importance in
a very short time, if my evil dispositions are quiet, what
devilish pride should I not be puffed up with, if my heart
were freed from corruption. Blessed be God, I can say,
that no sin hath dominion over me ; yet do I not justify
myself : though I am often surprised, and get a spiritual fall,
yet the enemy cannot keep me down : by faith I rise, by
faith I stand; and f in the Lord have I righteousness and
strength/ I have been at Cawnpore about a year; and
since October have had the whole charge : ten are added to
the (religious) society since then ; and several are enquiring
after the ways of godliness. Some of the light dragoons,
(especially sergeant R.) are, I hope, seriously impressed.
Gracious God, I praise Thee for these fruits ! I have
to mourn my unprofitableness among the better sort. I
think I am not suited to do good by much visiting, and,
therefore, stay at home. I have been employed a great deal
in translating for the children ; and Nicholas is very hope-
ful : these in all are six, besides those who came yesterday.
God of all grace, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, give
me a larger portion of the Holy Spirit's grace : make me
holy in body, soul, and spirit ; ' holiness becometh thy
house.' Lord, my soul is athirst for holiness. Teach
me how to preach holiness through the Spirit, and by the
Saviour ! But, I am forbidden by the doctors to preach, on
account of this liver. May I pray the more for the souls
194 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
around me : for a spirit of grace and supplication ! To
Thee, OLord, have I dedicated myself; at thy table, yester-
day, did I give myself away to Thee; and, though the
watchful enemy robbed me of part of the benefit, yet, I
know, thou hast accepted me : Thou didst sit at thine own
table ; it was a season of refreshment to many, as well as to
myself; about fifty attended ; in the evening, a large con-
gregation. I hope soon to establish worship for the Hin-
doostanees ; James, I trust, is fully bent on this work,
though he has a good deal of youthful levity about him.
Lord, bless all my flock, my dear family, and friends ! Bless
my soul, Lord, and let my soul praise Thee at all times ! "
The following letter to Mr. Simeon, whilst giving
a general outline of the religious condition of Cawn-
pore, as presented during Mr. Corrie's ministrations
at that station, explains also, the lofty, self-deny-
ing principle on which both Mr. Martyn and himself
had decided to waive the accepting of any fee for the
celebration of marriages, &c.
" Cawnpore, June 4, 1811.
"As your Indian friends are, at this time, widely
separated, I shall not be likely to trouble you with repeti-
tion of intelligence from this quarter, and I know you will
take part in the hopes and fears attending the work of the
ministry in this place. You will, I hope, hear from Mr.
Martyn himself from Persia ; the last I heard of him was
from Bombay, March 19th. He had benefited little, or
nothing, from the change. Since his departure, I have had
much encouragement in my work. I began with a very dis-
couraging impression of my unfitness to stand up in his
place, but the word delivered in weakness, has been attended
with power to several. Ten have been added to the religious
CAWNPORE. 195
society, and several are on probation, in one of the European
Regiments ; in the other, some good has been done, and
even from among the Company's Artillery-men (surely the
most hardened against all good, of any set of men I ever
saw) five are become regular attendants at the Lord's Table.
We might have hoped for more abundant fruit ; but that it
was the Divine will I should be laid up a third time with
the liver, and obliged to desist from all labour but the Sun-
day's duty. I am now so affected with mercury, that I can-
not appear next Sunday, but I am happy to say, that for
several days the pains have left me, and I trust the disease
has subsided. I hope the life, thus repeatedly renewed to
me, will be more than ever devoted to the work of the min-
istry, for truly I find no life like living to Christ. His
service is perfect freedom and a great reward !
My absence from the Irish regiment has been most felt ; as
in the English regiment, one of the officers, a nephew of
the late Dr. Elliston of Sidney College, has supplied my lack
of service, by reading &c., having ' first given himself unto the
Lord.' We have every Wednesday evening a party of friends,
who take sweet counsel together. It consists, when altogether,
of a Lieutenant of Dragoons and his wife, the Paymaster of
the 53rd and his wife, an Assistant Surgeon, the above
Lieutenant, ray sister, and a young lady who is living with
her ; we sometimes have beside, another Surgeon and his
lady, who have been brought up among religious people ; an
officer on the staff here, and, now and then, a friend from
the country; and there are others, who approve and are
hopeful, though they do not yet care to come out from the
world. When we thus happily meet, we are encouraged to
think, the whole world must speedily bow before the word of
the Lord ; but, alas, we return again with the complaint of
Melancthon. The multitude, alas, tread heedlessly the broad
way !
" You will know of the formation of an Auxiliary Bible
society in Calcutta. It has raised f no small stir about that
O 2
196 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
way.' Here we have had good success, but the enemy also
has been at work. My application to the Commander of
one of the corps here, was yesterday returned, with many
concessions as to the purity of our motives, but representing
this new association as the most dangerous thing imaginable,
and praying me, and others, to desist from promoting the
objects of it. In two entire regiments, out of the five, we have
been thus hindered, but blessed be God, we have a majority,
even in point of numbers. One undeniable benefit has arisen
from it, even to the English ; for after a sermon I preached
on the subject, April 28th, we had a greater number of ap-
plications for English Bibles, than for many months together
before.
During this month my school of Christian boys has in-
creased to nine. I hear them myself twice a day, and find
they learn even quicker than many English boys. Some of
the parents, seeing how desirous I am to retain these
children at school, plague me not a little for money to sup-
port themselves also, saying they must otherwise remove to
some other place, and take their children with them. The
Christian man I left at Chunar, has within these few days
arrived here, having left his charge. The house I fitted up,
is still used for public worship by the Europeans, but no
one pities my poor black flock, so they are again left in the
wide wilderness. A few of them, who have, I trust been
made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted of the
good word of God, attend the service in English, though
they understand nothing of what is said, yet they hear the
name of ' Jesu Kreesht? and, that, they say, ' is pleasure.'
At this place there are many Christians of Portuguese descent,
but, in language and manners, quite Hindoostanees.
Through two of my Christian people, who, I trust, are real
Christians, a desire has been excited among them for hear-
ing and reading the Scriptures. The youth I have men-
tioned, of European descent, is with me still, and very pro-
mising. 1 hope to establish worship in Hindoostanee, in a
CAWNPORE. 197
month's time, for the above native Christians here, and to
make this lad officiate. If I were able to officiate myself, I
would not set him so forward yet, but our friends here advise
that, considering the difficulty of again putting affairs in
the train they now are, we had better secure the present
opportunity, and hope and pray that the Lord will be with
us, till Martyn's return, when he will find the way he had
prepared, somewhat carried forward, and may enlarge it
after, as he judges proper. He had addressed himself to the
multitude at large who used to assemble every Sunday even-
ing, on his lawn, till his health and strength were exhausted.
My health and strength have been brought nearly as low,
though I have a stronger constitution to renew upon ; so I set
the above servants to work at the houses of individual Chris-
tians, and now hope to establish a small congregation from
among them, against our brother's return.
" From Bombay, M. sent me a part of a letter of your's,
on the subject of fees, which he desired me to consider. I
beg leave to state a few particulars on that subject for your
information. First, all in the army, below the rank of
Captain, are obliged to use the strictest economy, in order
to maintain a family. A Captain may live without care,
but, if it be considered that he must send his children
to England for education, it will be easily believed, that
every married military man, who has a family, is likely
to be poor to the end of his service, with the exception of
a few, who get staff-appointments, and they are almost the
only ones who are ever able to return home. When we
are sent for to a distance, the expences of travelling are
paid by the parties, which usually costs from forty to sixty
pounds. It is usually the younger officers who marry, for
the old ones almost all live in sin : and indeed from the above
circumstances, together with the few opportunities of reli-
gious instruction, most of the young ones too ; and some
have told me plainly, that they could get nobody to marry
them, and if they could, they had not money to give, as was
198 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
usually expected by the Chaplains. For these causes, from
the first, I wished to decline being an obstacle in the
way of any. Sometimes young men marry the daughters
of old Indians by native mothers, but though the father
could often give a fee in this case, he has himself sacrificed
conscience to money, and thinks any one would do the same,
and how are we to convince him to the contrary, but by refus-
ing his money ? The civilians who marry, are also usually of
the younger part, and have nothing to spare without borrow-
ing, which they can do indeed too easily. The elder
civilians are altogether as preposterously paid to excess, and
indeed there are very few of them, who are not in conse-
quence, so vain, and carry themselves so high, that I know
not how we can shew them the folly of trusting in
these things, but by refusing the opportunities of obtaining
them. On this head, there will be difference of opinion,
but my humble judgment is, to renounce the fee, to convince
them by all possible means, that a man's life consisteth not
in these things. In so doing, we are not injuring our
successor, because he has a sufficiency of income for all the
purposes that his station in life can require. I suppose you
do not care whether we be able to keep a carriage, or not,
if we should ever return ; and suppose we save but enough
to pay our passage to England, the retiring pension is an
abundant provision for our necessities. I suppose, that
even a chaplain marries, and has children, then even he has
plenty to educate them, though his usefulness here may be
thereby confined, and in what situation would it not be so ?
I see no motive for receiving fees that ought to be enter-
tained a moment, but that of taking them to give to the
poor, and such has been the state of things among the
British here hitherto, that the mention of such a motive
would have excited derision, as mere hypocrisy. It has
never been conceived, that a man came to India, except to
make money. After all, dear Sir, we have no such thing
as a regular fee ; we are military chaplains, and the general
CAWNPORE. 199
could order us to officiate, in any part of the district, there
being no legal impediment : you can recover the accustomed
offering by law ; we have no law on the subject, nor do the
soldiers ever, on any occasion, offer a fee. We have indeed
custom on our side, but it is a custom that has made the
name of Chaplain an offence. Would government but ap-
point a regular supply of Chaplains, and let any reasonable
fee be appointed, for occasional duties, as a part of their
subsistence, it would be well. 0, I wish that some of the
young men around you, did but see the different stations
of India, where numbers of their countrymen are actually
falling into the jaws of infidelity and deism, for the want of
some one merely to remind them of the customs and
opinions of their native land. They come out boys ; they leave
the Sabbath and public worship behind them ; they straight-
way fall into sinful habits, and grow to argue for that, which
they would once have blushed to mention. But what, if the
young clergy knew, and pitied, and were willing to come
over and help us, what could they do whilst the way is shut
against them ? Consider, this district contains, I know
not the exact number, but I know twelve subordinate sta-
tions, at each of which, there will be from twenty to forty
English and native Christians in the Company's service ; at
Allahabad, one hundred miles to the east, there are about
two hundred Europeans alone ; at Futtyghur eighty miles
to the west, there are at least as many, and at Bareilly not
much less than a hundred, To these places, the Chaplain
of Cawnpore must go, to celebrate marriages, for this is the
only duty he cannot be dispensed with for ; but as to all
other religious services, they are left entirely destitute, and
from the long habits of indifference they have been in,
it is not always, even when we do go, that we can have
public worship. 0, dear Sir, ought the immense revenues
of this fruitful land to be wholly appropriated to the pur-
poses of merchandize ! Ought the souls of our own coun-
trymen, not to speak of the natives, to be weighed in the
200 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
balance against bales of silk and cotton ! Surely this sys-
tem will have an end !
" Mr. Thomason was so kind as to send me some Chris-
tian Observers, with the paper war with the Christian
Advocate.* These are exceedingly interesting to us, and
you cannot confer a greater favour, than by forwarding to
this country, supplies of Christian Guardians, Eclectic Re-
views, Christian Observers, &c. We can lend them about,
they are read with avidity, and excite much conversation
about religious books.
" I hope this will find you renewed in the outer, as well
as in the inner man. The Lord can send by whom he
will, but my soul would mourn to hear, that that can-
dlestick, which was the means of guiding me into divine
light and peace, was removed from Cambridge. May your
latter days, dearest Sir, be more blessed than the former,
and when heart and strength shall fail, may you have the
assurance in your own soul, that God is the strength of
your heart, as well as the portion you have chosen for ever !
" If there were to be a quantity of copies of the Christian
Guardian sent out yearly, they would be eagerly purchased
by the religious soldiers, and would be highly useful. The
Christian Observer is above their modes of thinking.
* Dr. E. Pearson, Master of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge,
between whom and Mr. Simeon, some Pamphlets were exchanged
on the subject of Mr.^Simeon's preaching.
CHAPTER IX.
CAWNPORE COEL RETURN TO CALCUTTA.
THE illness which Mr. Corrie mentions in the fore-
going letter, as having ' obliged him to desist from
all labour, except the Sunday duty,' now continued
to increase upon him; so that, in the beginning of
July he was not only laid aside from duty, but con-
fined to the house. From his Journal it appears,
also, that he suffered greatly from the exhaustion
consequent on fever ; and that he was much harassed
by impatience and a nervous irritability of temper.
Added to this, Mr. C., states himself to have been
distressed by the * mournful view,' which his mind
took ' of the desolate state of professing Christians
in India, scattered as sheep upon the hills.' With
the hope, therefore, of recruiting both health and
spirits, he spent a fortnight or more on the river.
His correspondence at the same time, shews that the
202 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
pressure of bodily sickness did not prevent Mr. C.,
from occupying his mind with plans for the permanent
welfare of India.
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
" Cawnpore, July 11, 1811.
" Since I wrote to you, I have been entirely laid aside.
A fever seized me, and I thought I was following Des Gran-
ges ; * but after some days, through divine mercy, it left
me, exceedingly weakened, so that although now, in my
own opinion, able to officiate in public, those about me will
not let me.
" I had a letter from Martyn, dated 24th. April, at Muscat.
He gets no stronger, I fear ; but you will have heard from
him yourself : I begin greatly to wish him back again. Since
I have been confined to the house, Mr. Sherwood and Mr.
Harrington have, in turns, read to the people in church of
an evening. I am much gratified by this help ; it relieves
my mind greatly. At the same time the numbers fall off.
The preaching of .the Cross is the usual mean of salvation.
I am well aware that none of my sermons can be compared
with those they read, in point of composition, &c. and yet
the people go to sleep under them ; and those who shewed
some love begin to ' wax cold/ I wish, therefore, to renew
my public work, that 6 through the foolishness of preaching/
some may believe and be saved.
" My Moonshee, as you will expect, is on the way to Se-
rampore, he left this [place] near a fortnight ago. Fitrut
alarmed him greatly at last, by telling him that he knows
* The missionary mentioned in p. 49. and who died of fever at
Vizagapatam, July 12, 1S10. Hough's History of Christianity
in India, vol. iv. pp. 265, &c.
CAWNPORE. 203
Sabat is his great enemy, and that nothing but disgrace and
loss of character will ensue to him. Fitrut is himself gone
to Lucknow, he is at work on the Psalms, having passed
by Esther and Job ; he has given in as far as the 37th.
the translation is, in general, very excellent. I hope that
the Psalms, when properly corrected, will be printed sepa-
rately ; no good will be done to any extent, till the Scrip-
tures are printed ; therefore, God be thanked for the Cal-
cutta Auxiliary Bible Society ! Y. told me of the opposition
to the measure at Madras. * It must needs be that offences
come, but woe to that man by whom they come/ I expect
there will be a ' Hue and Cry ' raised by the opposers at
home to this society : but it is founded on a rock.
" I have been thinking much about a representation being
made to somebody or other at home, (perhaps the Archbishop
of Canterbury), on the subject of the want of Chaplains in
India. As everything is in a state of tranquillity here, and
the revenues [are] flourishing, perhaps it might be attended
to. At Allahabad there ought to be a Chaplain, and at
Futtyghur, and at Rewaree and Kurnaul. At Allahabad
there are always two companies of Artillery, and a large
society besides; and at Bewaree, and Kurnaul about the
same. At Futtyghur, one company, and a large society of
Commissioners, Civilians, &c. And at Benares, there is
certainly need of a chaplain ; there should also, at Cawnpore
and Chunar, be one King's chaplain, at least at each station,
or an additional Company's chaplain. I am told how little
likely such a representation would be to produce the desired
effect, but there is no saying. If you, the senior, were to
draw up and sign something of this kind, and send it to the
juniors for their signatures, it appears to me, it would cer-
tainly be attended to, especially if the King should recover,
and the present ministers remain in office.
"15th. on the river. I have been so out of spirits as not
to be able to write to you as I could wish, so delayed sending
off this. I ought not however to detain the Society's money.
204 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
I fear a voyage to sea will be necessary to get me quite well.
I was reduced so much that the doctors made me leave off
mercury ; but they talk of making me begin again to use it,
three times a day. They say, there is little or no danger in
the complaint ; it may be so, but I would have my ' loins
girded about ' and my ' lamp burning/ I lament the falling
off of the people at church, whilst I rejoice I am much com-
forted by the faith and love of the helpers supplied to me."
But notwithstanding the means used by Mr. Cor-
rie for the recovery of his health, it pleased God
still to afflict him. The medical men accordingly
continued to prohibit his performance of any public
duty for at least six weeks or more. During this
cessation from duty, he took advantage of a sum-
mons to marry a couple at Coel, to perform the
greater part of the journey to that place by boat on
the river, and purposed to spend a short time at Coel
for the benefit of change of air. Many days, how-
ever, had not passed over before Mr. C. took cold,
and his ' frame began to sink and his spirits to lan-
guish.' He therefore decided on returning to Cawn-
pore, and proposed taking Agra in his way, having
been engaged to solemnize a marriage there. But
before he reached Agra, the fever returned upon
him with great violence, so that he was detained on
the road and reduced to a state of extreme debility.
Some account of this journey is given in a letter.
COEL. 205
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
" Coel, August 27, 1811.
" I made a journey by water to this neighbourhood, and
then by dawk to this place. We convened the settlement
for public worship on Sunday, and had evening service with
the family. They are very kind to me, and I hope I help to
remove the prejudices of some against the cause we wish to
serve, by bringing before them sometimes the other side of
the question about missions. The commanding officer here
is an intelligent man ; he favours the Bible Society, as you
will know. I have lent him a copy of Martyn's Hindoos -
tanee New Testament : he says that he will have it copied
and sent to the Portuguese, drummers, &c. he is somewhat
acquainted with Persian and Arabic, and expresses himself
gratified by what he has seen of the translation.
" I ought to have written to Moonshee before this, but for
a month I have not been near a post-office, except just in
passing Futtyghur. I am greatly benefited by change of air,
and hope my little flock are suffering no lack, through the
kindness of Harrington and Sherwood. But I fear staying
away longer than needful, and am now anxious to be at
Cawnpore.
" Agra, Saturday, 31st. I have had a severe attack of ill-
ness, which laid me up on the road to this [place] . A whole
day I was in a wretched Bazaar, and learned something of
the value of home and friends to a sick man. But my mind
was undisturbed.
" Lord, I believe thou hast prepared,
Unworthy though I be,
For me a blood-bought, free, reward
A golden harp for me."
" I am confined to Colonel Bowie's quarters, and was only
just able last night to marry the young people. I am sorry
206 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE,
to find the Bible Society has been so little encouraged here ;
but I cannot go out to see people on the subject. The sur-
geon here tells me, I must go to sea."
Yet after a few days repose, added to God's bles-
sing on the kind attentions of his host at Agra,
Mr. Corrie was sufficiently recovered to allow of his
proceeding on his journey, and before his arrival at
Cawnpore he found himself much recruited in
strength. As, however, he seems now to have been
convinced, that his illness was chiefly to be attri-
buted to the frequency of his preaching ; Mr. C.
considered it to be his duty to resolve to be more
careful in that respect for the future. Still, with re-
ference to that matter he remarks in his Journal :
" I trust it is with a single eye to future usefulness that I
purpose to be more careful of my health, and to be less
engaged in preaching."
But when he was again settled among his flock
at Cawnpore, Mr. C's purpose to be " less engaged
in preaching," was but partially carried into effect,
He writes, for example, under date of
" 18th. Sept. [1811.] I have been thinking of three
separate courses of sermons. First, for Sunday mornings :
to begin with man's ruin ; justification ; illumination ; sepa-
ration from the world ; progress in the ' fruits of the Spirit/
Secondly, for the Wednesday evenings : a view of the church
of Christ ; its establishment ; progress ; and final triumph
in the world, notwithstanding the opposition of Satan : a
course from Matt. xvi. 18., on the plan of Ed ward's History
COEL. 207
of Redemption. Thirdly : to translate into Hindoostanee,
to be read by James to the Hindoostanees, a Commentary
on Genesis i : on the original state of man ; the fall ; the
promise in succession, on to the history of our Lord in
the gospels/'
And, again, in a letter :
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
"Cawnpore, Oct, 10, 1811.
" I could put twenty copies of the New Testament into
immediate use, and we go on very lamely without them.
Writing is slow, incorrect, and expensive. Nothing will
be done to purpose, till we get printed copies in abundance.
Three of the pious soldiers are learning Hindoostanee, that
they may, as they say, be able to exhort the heathen. One
of them is a superior young man, and very humble and un-
obtrusive. He has long wished to be able to talk with the
Brahmins at a certain pagoda, near the river, where he goes
often ; and purposes reading the New Testament to them,
when he can get one.*
" The Lord adds to us one by one, according to his pro-
mise. Since my return, three have joined the society, and
all walk orderly. Our Hindoostanee worship was well at-
tended last Sunday. Moonshee Fitrut is come back from
Lucknow ; he yesterday gave me the 21st. chapter of Pro-
verbs, the Old Testament is completed so far. I have given
him a place of abode on the premises, and done every thing
to induce him to go on quietly. This work will, I hope,
* After relating this circumstance, in a letter to Mr. Simeon,
Mr. C. adds, "The Edinburgh Reviewers need not be alarmed,
for he is a man of superior understanding, as well as superior
piety, and will neither profane the temple, nor insult the Brah-
mins."
208 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
be done in three or four months ; and, please God to spare
Martyn to put the finishing hand to it, will be the greatest
work, as to utility, ever accomplished on this side India.
" Beside my other employments, I have now to translate
from Henry's Commentary on Genesis, which serves as a
Hindoostanee sermon on Sundays. I know nothing else
you will desire to hear of, from this [place.] The miserable
squabbles which disgust the world at this place, I am happy
to know little about. Happy privilege to be ' redeemed
from a vain conversation/ to be delivered ' from the present
evil world ! 9 O, for more power to proclaim aloud the year
of release ! My strength increases, but not a third in the
way of public duty is done, that might be done. I preach
twice on Sundays, and on Wednesday evening; and meet
the society on Fridays. I hope to begin my weekly meeting
with the Dragoons on Thursday next : but I believe it
would be right for me to leave off, in that case, my present
Wednesday evening engagement. But the three hospitals
are sadly neglected ; I can only visit those who are very ill.
I dare not preach in the wards : my breast and side are on
fire this morning, from last night's exertion. Yet, the cold
season being set in, increases my strength, and I have no
expectation but of doing well enough, until the heat
commences again.
" We have had lately a remarkable instance of the freeness
and fulness of redeeming love, in the case of a soldier's
wife, who died here. I am collecting a few particulars
which I may send you."
The " particulars " here referred to, rio not occur
in Mr. C's correspondence or Journal ; but a notice
of an interview he had with a dying soldier a short
time before the preceding letter was written, may
not be omitted :
CAWNPORE. 209
" Yesterday evening I went to the hospital, to visit J.
he has been ill some time. He considers himself in a de-
cline, and indeed, seems to be so ; he began by saying, that
f he felt very composed in his mind, looked upon the world
as done with, and no longer any thing to him, and would
be happy, if it were the Lord's will to take him to Himself/
I asked him when he supposed the Lord began to make him
a partaker of His grace ? He said, ' it was at Chunar he
first began to consider, and there he became somewhat en-
lightened, but lately his mind had become more confirmed
and strengthened.' Not wishing him to be deceived, I re-
minded him of some improprieties since he left Chunar :
he acknowledged ' that he had been often led astray, and
found his heart often going wrong ; but for these things he
was heartily sorry, and hoped by the grace of God to prevail
against them : indeed, for some months past, he had been
more alive to religion than ever.' I asked him the ground
of a sinner's hope towards God : he replied with some cheer-
fulness, 'only the Lord Jesus Christ/ I asked what he
expected Christ would do for him : he said, ' to save him,
and make him a partaker of salvation with the saints in
glory/ I pointed out the meaning of the word ' saint/ and
asked him f if he considered that Christ, if he saved us,
would make us holy, and that heaven was the enjoyment of
a holy God, and therefore, a happy place/ He said ' that
even now he was happy only when sin was subdued within
him ; and to be freed from sin in heaven, would be complete
happiness/ "
Amid labours such as these, Mr. Corrie writes :
TO THE REV. J. BUCKWORTH.
" Cawnpore, Oct. 30, 1811.
I am recovering from an illness, that has nearly laid me
210 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
aside, ever since the 24th of April last. The Lord my
healer, I hope I may say, renews my spiritual strength,
as the outer man is brought low. It was brought on by
undue previous exertion. I trust I am taught that this is
not the Lord's will. Without a miracle, we cannot hope
our flocks will be fed with the bread of life after our de-
cease; to abide with them is, therefore, most desirable, and
to use the means for preserving health to minister among
them, necessary.
" You will have heard of the establishment of an Auxiliary
Bible Society in Calcutta. Doubtless the night has passed
away, and the true light is now arising upon India. Mr.
Martyn is gone for change of air, hoping to recover health,
and, perhaps, avoid the threatened beginning of a consump-
tion : he was at Shiraz, in Persia, on the 26th of June ; and
is at work on a Persian translation of the New Testament.
His translation of the New Testament into Hindoostanee,
is just put to the press ; we greatly long for this work to
appear. You know, he was assisted by a learned native,*
who passed six years in England, and is well acquainted
with the English language also. The translation of the
Baptist missionaries into Hindoostanee, is really too defec-
tive to be useful to any extent. You will not accuse me of
depreciating their labours : ' I speak the truth in Christ.'
I have the greater part of their work. The Christians
about me lay it aside, and prefer the parts of scripture they
have of Martyn' s translation.
" The above [mentioned] learned native is living on our
premises, and goes on translating the Old Testament ; in
any difficult passage he consults me about the meaning. He
has translated to Isaiah, and is now engaged on that book.
This work, please God to spare Martyn to come back to
correct it by the Hebrew, will be a glorious work for Hin-
doostan Proper. This part of India is still without a
translation, except that of the Baptist missionaries. Two
* Mirza Fitrut.
CAWNPORE. 211
of these missionaries have gone to Agra : I was there lately
and saw them ; they had not then got quite settled. The
natives of that quarter are very independent and fierce in
their manners, the Mahomedans especially. You have heard
of the population of India, but can have no idea of its im-
mensity unless you saw it ; so that a man may visit I cannot
tell how many villages of three hundred, four hundred
people and upwards, in a circle of six or eight miles : there
seems, therefore, little need of itinerating according to your
idea of the word ; but you may think to how little an extent
all that the whole of the missionaries now in India can do is
likely to be felt. Yet the day, I am certain, has dawned
that will never set till all India shall see the glory of the
Lord.
" Of my own proceedings, I have little to say ; my native
school consists of ten ; four of whom can say the whole of
Watts's scripture catechism (but indeed one of the four has
just left me to go to his friends who live far away). I read,
the scriptures and prayers in Hindoostanee with them in the
school-house every morning, and am helped greatly in these
exercises, by the youth I have mentioned, of European
descent. Since September, we have had worship in Hin-
doostanee ; in church on a Sunday afternoon, fifty or sixty
native Christians sometimes attend, and usually thirty or
forty ; my own people have learned to sing translations of
psalms and hymns to English tunes : they are very fond of
them, though I know the poetry is very poor : I hope an
Indian Watts may be raised up ere long, to regulate the
psalmody of the Indian church.
" You would wish to know what success I perceive in the
midst of our labours. Of the Europeans, about fifteen or
sixteen have been added to our society during the last year :
of the natives, I cannot speak so certainly. One servant of
our own has been piously inclined sometime, and I hope he
is now a decided character ; and one, whom you would call a
footman, who used to have all the vanity and foppery of that
P 2
212 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
class at home, is become attentive, not only to his employ-
ment, but serious in worship, and diligent in reading at
leisure hours. I have a particular regard for this youth,
and shall greatly rejoice in his turning to God : he is
married, has good natural talents, is of a pleasing appearance ;
and though one is often short-sighted and deceived, I fancy
he would make a good missionary, if he had a heart to it,
which I often pray may be granted him.
" I must not forget to tell you how happy I am at my
beloved sister's having commenced a school for native Chris-
tian girls. She has so far mastered the language as to be
able to read Hindoostanee easily, and to understand it pretty
well. The little girls work as little girls do at home, and
say a lesson, and learn the Assembly's shorter Catechism,
which I translated long ago, and by frequent corrections
have got nearly worthy of printing. These things were
hardly ever thought of for women in this country : now and
then among the Mahomedans, a woman is found who can
read, but I have not heard that this is ever the case among
the Hindoos.
"At leisure hours, I am abridging Milner's Church History,
and have finished the first two centuries, and even translated
about half the first : the scholars I have had so long are
growing great lads, and want something now beyond mere
school-books : one is a promising boy, and the others are as
children at that age usually are."
The expectation which this letter shews Mr. Cor-
rie to have entertained of his recovery from the
illness, under which he had been suffering during
the preceding six months, turned out not to be well
founded. Although he had latterly been somewhat
more attentive to his health, yet the disease of the
liver now returned upon him with increased severity,
CAWNPORE. 213
and altogether laid him aside from public duty. Yet
in a letter to Mr. Simeon, dated early in November,
1811, Mr. C. writes:
" One expression in it [a letter from Mr. S.] has brought
before me an entirely new train of ideas respecting my duty
in the ministry. You express thankfulness, that you are
enabled to do the little you do now, compared with former
exertions. I perceive it is an inexpressible favour to be em-
ployed in the Lord's service at all ; and instead of being uneasy
at not being able to do more, I ought to be thankful for
some health, and inclination to do something ; and when
health is withdrawn, it is as much a duty to suffer, as in
health to do, the Lord's will. Alas ! I seem to arrive so
slowly at proper views of divine things, that opportunity is
gone before properly understood."
With reference to a friend, who after having de-
cided on going to India as a chaplain, changed his
mind, as the time for his leaving England approached,
Mr. Corrie adds :
" Mr. L's family I know, and regret that he has with-
drawn his hand from the plough. It is true, that the pain
of separation from relatives, and dear, dear Britain, can
be known only to those who have endured it ; but truly an
hundred-fold recompense attends it. No one can understand
the pangs I endured, at times, between the time when first,
in your rooms, the idea of carrying the gospel to heathen
lands took possession of my mind, and the period of my
leaving England. Yet dear as all the places, persons, and
privileges enjoyed at home still are, I would not return to
them on any consideration I am at present acquainted with.
Here the light of the glow-worm even is splendid, so gross
214 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
is the surrounding darkness; and every stone put into
moral order is so much rescued from chaos."
The following extract from Mr. C/s Journal will
explain the nature of the communings which he held,
at this time, with his own heart :
" Sunday, Nov. 17th. I am prevented this day from
[attending] public worship. 0, that I were more alive to
the importance of the ministry, and more fitted for the
sacred duties of it. I do not lament, as I ought, the in-
terruption of any duty, nor am humbled, as I ought to be,
under the mighty hand of God. I think that the world and
the fear of man have less hold, [of me] but am afraid it is
more from a spirit of misanthropy than faith. I see the folly
of natural men : I feel the best of creatures [to be] miserable
comforters ; I fear I despise them, rather than look above
them to God. How deeply do I perceive and feel, that no-
thing but the power of God can make me ' a right spirit,'
or ' create in me a clean heart/ May the Almighty God,
the Lord, whose office it is to quicken the souls of men, re-
new my whole body, soul and spirit, and command a bless-
ing upon those around me, who all need his influence as
much as I do myself; some to be converted, some to be
guided in the narrow way ; one and all to be fitted for
heaven ! "
The continued absence of Mr. Martyn from India,
induced the government to appoint another chap-
lain to Cawnpore, without, however, superseding
Mr. M. This, therefore, left Mr. Corrie at li-
berty to proceed to Calcutta, for the purpose of
recruiting his health. As, however, it was not un-
likely that the new chaplain might think it his duty
to confine his ministrations exclusively to the Euro-
CAWNPORE. 215
peans at Cawnpore, it became desirable to provide
for the carrying on of those missionary operations for
the instruction of the native Christians and others,
which had been originated by Mr. Martyn. The
idea of training up a class of scripture-readers for
that purpose, presented itself to the mind of Mr.
Corrie and his friends at Cawnpore : and in this they
seem to have anticipated a project to the same effect
which had been about that time adopted by the So-
ciety for Missions to Africa and the East, at the
suggestion of their corresponding committee in Cal-
cutta.* With this purpose in view, therefore, Mr.
and Mrs. Sherwood had for some time been learning
the language of the country, and had been teaching
a class of natives and half-castes to read the Hindoo-
stanee, that these might become readers of the word
of God to their heathen, as well as to their Christian
brethren. It was with reference to this, among other
matters connected with his removal from Cawnpore
that Mr. C. writes
TO THE REV. D. BROWN.
"Cawnpore, Dec. 3,1811.
"I do now purpose, D.V. to bend my course to Calcutta,
at the close of the cold weather ; which will be just two
* Proceedings of th^ Society for Missions to Africa and the East,
Vol. iii. pp. 238242, 426.
216 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
months from this. A constant head-ache oppresses me, and
makes it necessary to avoid the violence of the hot winds ;
but I could not be better even in England, at this season,
than here; and till E. arrives, I cannot move; and he will
not be here till relieved by the Chaplains from below. Your
tetter of yesterday rejoiced us all exceedingly the reading
scheme I had determined to pursue, to the utmost of my
ability. We had prevented your views on the subject, by
measures for continuing the gospel here. One of the
Christian youths that has been with me almost five years,
has been induced of his own accord to offer himself to this
work. He seems truly pious, and labours indefatigably to
qualify himself to teach others. He is about twenty years
of age, and under the management of the Sherwoods will be
one of your first readers. Another of the boys is better
qualified than the above, but is not old enough ; he gives
every evidence of seriousness. Another of the boys is as
forward in learning ; but I have no hope at present, that his
mind is at all under the influence of what he learns. I have
seen no occasion for any Committee for the management of
this affair. Take the whole management of it yourself; espe-
cially as the less that is said of it among the English the
better. No one can find fault with me, or any individual,
for supporting readers ; but the Alarmists would be up in
arms, if they heard of supplies from home, appropriated to
such a purpose.
" I know not how to account for the story of the Pilgrim.
I was asked about such a book by some Natives, when I was
at Chunar : I think it must be a work of a former Koman
Catholic Missionary, of whom I have heard, and who seems
to have been a true Evangelist. I know the Christians of
Bettiah have a book, written in the way of a Dialogue, in
which the errors of the Brahmins are refuted. The Pilgrim,
by Mrs. Sherwood, I translated in part, but Fitrut got so
angry with it at last, he would not go on ; and the copier,
who is a Hindoo, said he should be obliged to give ten
CAWNPORE. 217
rupees in a feast to the Brahmins, to atone for his fault in
writing such a book. . . . Fitrut is to-day employed on
Isaiah Ixiii. He has for some time been very much out of
humour ; a perfect comment on the apostle's words, ' hateful
and hating/ I let him fume, till his ill-humour is evaporated,
when he becomes humble. He has been in to-day, to beg
he may go with me to Calcutta. 'In heaven or in earth, he
has none but me to depend on ; and he cannot be happy if
I leave him behind/ I told him I have no authority to
take him down, and no boat-hire to give him. He said, ' he
would pay his own boat-hire, if you should not see fit to give
it him, when he got to Calcutta/ I told him, ' he must
not expect anything of the kind : ' and so he left me. The
Roman Catholic Priest is over from Lucknow, and seems
greatly altered from last year. He now professes to be de-
sirous his people should be taught to read the Scriptures ;
and I hope we shall get something established under his
inspection. It is true he has little appearance of serious
religion ; but he affects at least great indifference to the sign
of the cross, &c., and may serve as a drawer of water for the
temple-service. He has taken away a copy of Genesis for
himself, which, he says, he will read and expound in church/
And in another letter to Mr. Brown, of somewhat
later date, Mr. C. observes :
" We have been expecting to hear from you about the
reading system, and especially we have been longing for
news about the printing of Martyn's Translation. Mr. E.
is on his way to this place, and will be here about the 10th
proximo. The work we wish to carry on will, I fear, suffer,
especially among the Light Dragoons. There is a little leaven
evidently implanted there ; some of them begin to assemble
for reading and prayer ; but they are only as children
beginning to walk, and I see no one to take them by
218 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the hand : but the Lord will provide. We are got into a
plan that promises well, if pursued. I say we, for you
know my helpers of the 53rd; and Mrs. D. of the Light
Dragoons, has been induced to offer herself to superintend
the school of the Light Dragoons. I have added questions
and scripture proofs to the Church Catechism, which the
children are getting off. At Christmas, we had the children
of both regiments at church, to be catechised, and my
sister gave them tea and cake. We had several to see them,
and it was the most festive day that has been known here.
I am sure I have never felt so attached to any place as this ; yet
it appears to me that I should not remain here. The Hindoos-
tanee worship will be carried on under the inspection of Mr.
andMrs. Sherwood. The youth I mentioned labours diligently
to qualify himself for instructing the children and women,
and appears more and more devoted to the work in spirit
and in truth. At this time there are on these premises (i. e.
on Sherwood's farm) about twenty children learning to read
the Hindoostanee gospels. We are greatly perplexed for
books for them, though no time has yet been lost with them.
" I am beginning to pack up Martyn's books ; but have
not disposed of his house yet. Indeed I am loth to think
he will not come back to this place ; you well know how
much the funds of the Bible Society may suffer if there be
no one here to recommend the subject : and, indeed, the dis-
position of the British in these parts, in general, towards the
evangelization of India, will be no little affected by the
opinions held at this large station. This makes me greatly
desire Martyn's return hither. But have you, or has any one
in Calcutta, heard from him lately ? We have begun here
to lose our care for the objects of his journey, in the care
for himself/'
Respecting the progress of the translation, Mr.
C. adds :
" Fitrut left me about New-year's-day, for Benares, and
CAWNPORE. 219
parted by no means friends. He was at Lucknow, July,
August, and September : in October he came back and went
on well with his work till November 20th, he then came to
say, he wished to go to Benares, I begged him to finish
Isaiah, of which only a few chapters remained. He wanted
to borrow money also, which I refused, as I know he is not
in want, but has many hundred Rupees out at interest. He
went on sullenly till the end of the year, doing only the few
remaining chapters of Isaiah. I wished him to have 100
Rupees for forty chapters, which he refused : so at length
I was obliged to say, ' I should expect the whole to be done
in four months'. He then asked, if his salary was not to be
continued till Martyn's return ? I told him, if he would
stay and help me in my Catechisms, &c., his pay should be
continued, but that I could not think of going on in the
trifling way he had been doing lately. He then talked of ap-
plying personally to you, with a vast deal of nonsense about
sharing in the profits of the Translation, &c. I told him,
you had not sent for him ; that he must not expect boat-
hire, or any indulgence from you : and thus we parted. I
have sent him this month's salary through Mr. Robinson,
but hear nothing farther of him or of his Translation. I
have got the whole of the Old Testament from him to the
end of Isaiah, and bound up in small volumes.
" You will by this time have heard of or seen Mrs. H.
They were here the first Sunday in the New-year. I preached
on the uncertainty of life, not knowing she was in church.
The subject affected her greatly, but she was in a most hea-
venly temper of mind. I fear her end is near. May my
end be like hers ! 0, how little can the world spare such
lovely examples of piety ; but he who gave her as a light for
a season, can raise up other more numerous instruments to
shew forth His praise.
"When we shall be able to leave this I cannot say.
I have five months' leave of absence from the 10th of Feb-
ruary."
220 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
But before Mr. Corrie left Cawnpore, a portion of
his European congregation was called into active
service, by some disturbances in Bundelkund. It
was on the day before Christmas-day that he parted
with the soldiers who were members of " the society,"
so often mentioned; and in recording this circum-
stance, he adds that many of them were persons
whose " light so shone before men," that, he trusted
" glory was brought to God thereby." He seems
to have been much depressed in spirit on the occa-
sion ; and was made more deeply sorrowful by the
intelligence which reached him early in the following
February, that some of his military friends had fallen
in an unsuccessful attempt to gain possession of Cal-
linger, an extensive hill-fort, about 150 miles from
Cawnpore. Mr. C's first impulse, on hearing of this
disaster, was to proceed direct from Banda, (where
he then happened to be) to the scene of action, for
the purpose of attending to the wounded men ; but
being unable to obtain any " help for the journey,"
he reluctantly returned back to Cawnpore. He
states himself, however, to have " felt as if he had
neglected his duty ; or, at least, had been sadly de-
ficient in Christian love." He, therefore, writes, on
the llth. Feb. 1812:
" I had prepared all to set off into Bundelkund on Mon-
day [Feb. 9.] when news came of all being settled.
" God grant that the impression made on some may be
DEPARTS FOR CALCUTTA. 221
lasting ! And, 0, may I have grace to give myself to
follow the Lord fully, and to be ready to every good word
and work ! I have been considering my unprofitableness
this morning, and have much reason for deep humiliation.'
And under date of Friday, Feb. 13th. Mr. C.
observes :
" From the conversation in the Society this evening, it
appears that most of the men had their minds exercised with
thoughts of death during the late march. A. H. sent word
' that his mind was more refreshed with the considerations
of the grace of God, and love of Christ, than ever he ex-
perienced before ; that one morning especially, whilst march-
ing along, he felt such a hatred and weariness of sin, that
the hope of being speedily removed from the seeing, hear-
ing, and feeling of it, was highly agreeable to him.' Here
was real and rational courage."
The chaplain who had been appointed to supersede
Mr. Corrie at Cawnpore, having arrived toward the
end of February 1812, and entered on the duties of
the station, Mr. C. made immediate arrangements for
his journey to Calcutta. He lingered for a short time
in the hope of being able to see some of the soldiers
who were expected back from Callinger, but failing
in this, he left Cawnpore on Friday the 28th of Feb-
ruary, having first placed four native youths and a
native Christian reader under the direction of Mr. and
Mrs. Sherwood. The young person of European
descent, of whom mention often occurs in the pre-
ceding Journal and letters, accompanied Mr. C. to
222 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Calcutta, in order that he might there follow out the
study of Greek and Latin, with a view to his being
afterwards employed as a missionary. Eespecting
the religious condition of the native congregation
which Mr. C., left at Cawnpore, he observes, under
date of March 1, 1812:
( ' In September last, we began Hindoostanee worship,
which has been attended sometimes by fifty or sixty, but
irregularly, and generally by about twenty -five. I have read
among them Genesis, with the Gospel of St. Matthew.
Left Goon* reading Exodus, and the Acts. I had translated
Henry's Commentary on many parts of Genesis, which is
left with Mrs. S. Some of the women had learned more or
less of the shorter Catechism, and one the whole of it, and
had been baptized and married : several of the people mani-
fested great concern at my coming away. I ought to feel
more thankful, and may well have great searchings of heart
on my own account. I have done much duty as to quantity, of
late ; but have much cause for humiliation in respect of the
formal manner of doing it. Lord ! enliven me, and let me
be enabled to profit by this journey ! Enable me to be a
witness for Thee in every place ; and to fit myself for further
usefulness by due observation of Thy providences ! Restore
me to health, if it be Thy will, that I may shew forth Thy
praises ! "
As Mr. Corrie was now passing through the scenes
of his former labours, some portions of his Journal
are subjoined.
" March 8. Above Mirzapore, last night, when on shore,
I observed a Brahmin at his devotions, and wished to enter
* A native Christian reader.
CHUNAR. 223
into discourse with him. After some questions, I asked
him, ' What benefit he expected from his devotions ? '
Another Brahmin answered, 'What but that Narsingha
should supply food to fill his belly/ I observed, ' that
many who never made poojah* were supplied with food : '
He said, ' If any would make poojah he might serve us,
and we would provide for him ; but they that lived there by
themselves made poojah, and Narsingha provided for them/
But I asked, l In the world to come what do you expect
from your devotions ? ' To this he answered, ' Who knows
what will be in the life to come ? ' One of my Dandees on
this said, { Sahib asks about your Shasters and your reli-
gion : he is a Brahmin among the English as you are : he
marries, says his prayers, and gives to the poor as you do,
if not, why should he enquire about your religion, who else
of the English would enquire ? '
" 15th March. I have to-day been officiating to the con-
gregation in the new Church at Secrole : on going, had felt
thankful for being permitted to worship in this place, and
prayed that it might be indeed a house of prayer. may
the Lord grant a blessing to his own truth, and bring many
sons unto glory at Chunar ! On Wednesday, had public
worship at Church for the English and Hindoostanee ; many
attended. I was grieved at the spirit manifested by Mr.
and others there. The bitterness of their spirit is what I
lament, and their contempt of all subordination. O may
my own soul be more attentive to obey my Lord in spirit and
in truth ! I seldom enjoy nearness to God : I do not walk
closely with him, but suffer company, reading, and undue
indulgence of myself to interfere with time of devotion.
Lord, I beseech thee to enable me to lay aside every weight,
and to run, looking unto Jesus !
" Sunday, March 22nd. At Chunar, Serjeant Williams'
wife, on my asking her if she yet knew the way of accep-
* Worship.
224 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
tance with God, answered, ' It is through Jesus Christ : He
is, indeed, himself the way ; and I continue day and night
in the consideration and expectation of his mercy/ At
Buxar, an old woman who seems in a dying state, on my
asking her how sin could be forgiven, said, ( Surely in no
way but through the Lord Jesus Christ ; He took our nature
upon him, and endured suffering and death for our sins, and
now through the mercy of God we shall be saved. ' I asked
her what she thought of the employment of heaven ? She said
' She should there see the Lord Jesus, and love and worship
him for ever ; and that those who do not love and worship
him on earth cannot enter heaven.' '
In a letter to Mr. Brown, dated 6th. of April,
after mentioning several of the foregoing particulars
respecting the state of things at Chunar and Buxar,
Mr. Corrie adds :
" During the short stay I made at Gazeepore, I could
find never a vestige of dear Martyn's labours. One man ex-
pressed great love for his former pastor, but lamented that
all are fallen into decay. Perhaps the latent spark may
again be lighted up, if they again come under ' the joyful
sound ; ' but, 0, what are they doing at home, that none are
found to come and help us ? "
The recurrence of his birth-day was not forgotten
by Mr. C. as an occasion for self-examination and
thanksgiving.
"April 1 1th. Yesterday, I was thirty-five years old ; the day
did not pass unnoticed, though I fall sadly short in the spirit
with which I would serve God at all times. I praise Him who
hath kept me wonderfully of late, so that though I am con-
scious of many falls, yet he hath raised me up, and restored
CAWNPORE.
225
my soul, and made me watchful : I have devoted myself
anew to the Lord my Saviour, and hope my conscience
witnesses truly that to me to live is Christ, though in no
one duty do I live as I ought : the heathen especially I
would live and die with. I praise God who renews my
bodily strength : to Him would I surrender myself.
O give me to live more simply by faith in Jesus, and to
live a life of closet communion with the Father and the
Son !
In a like happy and watchful spirit, Mr. C. con-
tinued to pursue his journey :
" Sunday, April 19th. During the last week, I have
been in the Muta-bangha Nulla, * the shore on either side
presents a gaudy, flattering view ; I have in general been
enabled to keep in mind the harbour of eternity, and_trust
to attain to the desired haven through the abounding grace
of God the Saviour. This morning I was a good deal
favoured in prayer ; may the savour of thy grace, O Lord,
remain with me ! O how much to be desired are thy courts :
how happy the men who, with joyful experience of thy
grace are always praising Thee : one day, Lord, in thy
heavenly sanctuary, how will it blot out the remembrance
of all the trials and conflicts attending this militant state.
" Tuesday. Erom the very winding course of the stream,
we are not yet at Chinsurah : I hope to reach there this
forenoon : yesterday I was unable to attend to any thing,
and am much the same to-day : the journey thus finishes
miserably. I forget mercies in a manner that ought to
humble me exceedingly, and become in consequence, a prey
to temptation. Instead of being thankful for preservation
&c., I kick against the hand that upholds me, so that I
* One of the channels which connects the Ganges with the
Hooghley.
226 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
must close with acknowledging it to be l of the Lord's mercy
that I am not consumed ; ' and ' what shall I render unto
the Lord ? '
" 22nd. Arrived yesterday about four at Chinsurah, and
passed the evening with Mr. Forsyth : learned many gratify-
ing particulars from him respecting the progress of the
gospel ; and had much profitable conversation on the signs
of the times. may I have that preparation of heart which
is from the Lord, that my journey may not be in vain !
Thanks to the Lord, who healeth my bodily infirmities ; and
I trust, my spiritual ones also. may I have grace to give
myself wholly to him ! "
CHAPTER X.
CALCUTTA.
ON the 24th of April 1812, Mr. Corrie arrived
in Calcutta, and took up his abode with Mr. Thoma-
son. He found his friend Mr. Brown in a very de-
bilitated state of health. During the preceding six
months, Mr. B's strength had been manifestly
failing ; but now his illness had assumed so threat-
ening an aspect, that a sea-voyage was recommended
as the only human means, that promised to ward off
the danger of death. Mr. Brown accordingly con-
sented to make trial of that remedy ; and having ex-
pressed a great desire that Mr. Corrie should accom-
pany him in the voyage, the two friends left Calcutta
early in May, and on the 14th of that month,
embarked on board the Dover Castle, with the in-
tention to visit Madras. The first effect of the sea-
air was beneficial to both. Respecting his friend,
Mr. Corrie observed :
Q2
228 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" Mr. Brown, since his coming on board is much recovered,
though still very weak. He has, at times a great deal of his
former wit, and sound sense in conversation. He observed,
that he had generally found considerable scrupulosity atten-
ded with little understanding, and some defect in morality. ''
This record is dated on the 17th of May : and on
the 30th. Mr. Corrie writes :
" Many events have taken place since writing the above,
which I would remember. We lay at Saugur till the 23rd.
during that time I was much occupied about Mr. B. and
cabins, &c. I had time, however, to get near some of those
around me ; our discourse was all upon religion : on the
23rd., we weighed anchor, and went down to the first buoy :
on Sunday the 24th, owing to the confusion attending heav-
ing the anchor, &c., we could not have worship. I employed
myself most of the morning in reading Paley's Sermons.
Mr. B. was too ill to attend to any thing ; about 2 o'clock on
that day, as Mr.B. and I were talking, we perceived the ship to
touch ground ; and, after two or three scrapings of that kind,
fairly stick fast : all appeared alarmed on deck ; the masts were
ready to go over-board, and the decks began to heave : during
this time the rudder broke off: in about half an hour we
were carried into deep water, but obliged to anchor, the
ship being unmanageable : she was found to leak, and all
hands ordered to the pumps : on her first striking, Mr. B.
quietly observed, " It is the Lord, let him do as seemeth him
good ; " then quietly putting on his clothes, we came up into
the captain's cabin, and remained there all the time : on
Monday, we attempted to float up with the tide, but the
wind failing, the ship went toward the sand, and the anchor
was lost : in consequence of this all became dismayed, and
it was recommended that the Colonel and Lady Elizabeth
Murray, with Mr. B. and myself, should go on board the
pilot schooner; we went accordingly, but here great troubles
awaited us. Mr. B. fainted through fatigue ; and as there
CALCUTTA. 229
was only one private cabin, he would not take it, but re-
mained on deck the whole of that day and night, and till
the evening of Tuesday, when we were taken on board the
Baring : here we had a quiet night, and next day Mr. B.
appeared quite revived ; but the following night, having got
chilled in his sleep, he arose very unwell, and from what I
observed, I first began to think he would not recover : on
Friday, we got up to Fulta, where Mr. B. again appeared
better, but having been worse during Saturday night, he
resolved to come to Calcutta on Sunday, where he now is,
in a very weak state, at Mr. Harrington's. During all these
changes, I have felt little of either hope or fear, pleasure or
pain ; the plague of a hard heart has seized me. God grant
me never to think well of myself, till I can feel more of his
hand in my daily history ! This insensibility began on
going on board the yacht, where my retirements were inter-
rupted, and my time broken up ; being hourly with Mr. B.,
and constantly on the watch to wait upon him, destroyed my
time on board ; and now, Lord, I would return to Thee,
do thou quicken me, as thou art wont ! I found the evening
prayers in church very grateful on Sunday, and the sermon
suitable. God ! I thank thee for these visits : enable me
to remember them thankfully ! The general temper of Mr.
B, was deep humiliation ; the penitential psalms he said
were just suited to him, and often he praised God for his
word, and for the record of his dealings with his saints :
often he said, ' the Lord's will is best ; His way is best,
His time is best ; He doeth all things well ! ' He said,
' a man does not know the wickedness of his heart till he
grows old : ' he had been more sensible of Satan's attacks
during the last two years than at any period of his life : the
Office for visiting the Sick he often read, and expressed
his feeling of how suitable it was."
Fatigue and exposure to the weather, added to
the want of sustenance proper for an invalid, so worked
230 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
upon the exhausted frame of Mr. Brown, that not-
withstanding all that medical skill and the attention of
friends could do for him, he closed his mortal career
within about a fortnight of his return to Calcutta. As
regarded Mr. Corrie, his health still required that
he should try the efficacy of a sea-voyage, and
therefore he made arrangements for embarking
for the Isle of France, at the beginning of July.
In the meanwhile, however, he was occupied in
various clerical duties, and paid the last tribute of
affection to his deceased friend, Mr. Brown, by a
funeral sermon preached in the Presidency church.
With reference to this and the circumstances con-
nected with his intended voyage, Mr. C. remarks :
"Diamond Harbour, ship Bengal, merchantman, July
5, 1812. Since my last memoranda, how many striking
events have occurred, and how little, alas, improved !
" On the fourteenth of June, Mr. B. departed this life.
I have learned, from this event, the absolute necessity of
keeping the mind in a humble, waiting posture. Lord,
may I watch and pray, and have patience to endure, that
I may inherit the promises. I have had frequent public
ministrations ; amongst others, preached on the twenty-fifth
in the new church, a funeral sermon for Mr. B., it had the
effect of removing prejudice from the minds of some ; the
enmity of is too apparent, but he can go no further
than permitted. Lord, look in mercy on the congrega-
tion at the new church, and take not the light of thy truth
from them ! The frequent calls into the heat, with many
interruptions, rendered it needful for me to seek change,
and behold I am here, I think by the will of God. I hope
SAUGUR ROADS. 231
to get rid of the disease of the liver, but the failure of my
lungs, I am conscious of, will not be so easily repaired.
" I am in the Lord's hands. Agra seems on all accounts
best fitted for me, presenting less labour among Europeans,
and more opportunities of schools, &c. among the natives.
Lord, bring me thither, if it be thy will !
"July 12th. I have been detained here beyond my
expectations ; my mind generally at peace through Jesus
Christ. I have humbled myself, and renewed my repen-
tance, and trust I am at peace through the blood of sprink-
ling. During the week have had many conversations with
P. ; and, I hope, with good effect ; he has been extracting
the passages that refer to Justification, and said last night,
he is determined to give the subject thorough consideration.
In prayer I have had more freedom than on shore, and have
been led, from reflecting on God's care of his church, to
pray for the enlargement of it in India.
Whilst detained on the shores of India, Mr. Cor-
rie received a letter from Mr. Buck worth, which
called forth the following reply :
"July 20, 1812.
" A letter of your's without date, reached me yesterday,
and delighted me much. I have had many apprehensions
respecting your continuance in this { vale of tears :' fears
for myself and for your flock and family, not for yourself.
I trust that as it is better for us that you should remain ;
you will be given to us for a season longer.
"You and I have both erred in excess of labour; we
know who hath said, " I will have mercy and not sacrifice."
I do not, however, regret having done what I could. It is
here, I trust, we do not presume in expecting pardon for
our iniquities ; and though we might have served our gener-
ation more effectually by simple dependence on the promised
blessing, on quiet unconsiimmg labour, we may hope when
MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
our head is laid low, others shall enter into our labours.
The prospect in this land is indeed very discouraging on this
head. Government continues its determined opposition to
every thing tending to bring the light of the Gospel before
the heathen. It is now, also, a melancholy consideration
that so many of their native subjects, bearing the Chris-
tian name, are left to c perish for lack of knowledge/
Would to God something might be done on this subject in
the new settlement of the Charter ! Surely the religious
public at home, will make an effort to bring the circum-
stances of the Indian Church before Parliament.
" I am highly gratified by the account of your young
friends who have devoted themselves to missionary labour.
e Say unto them, be strong, fear not.' How earnestly do I
wish a way were opened for them to this land ; how gladly
would I hail them as brethren ; but, unless they could come
in some way accredited from home, such is the state of things
here, I could not serve them much. There is no hindrance
east in my own way, but such as the Gospel meets with
every where ; but what I mean is, that very little could be
done to procure the consent of Government to their stay,
unless they had leave from home. By the Charter, the Com-
pany ought to have schoolmasters as well as Chaplains for
their European regiments ; could none of the London friends
procure schoolmasters to be sent here ? Mr. Thomason is
greatly in want of an assistant in the old church, Calcutta ;
could not one of your young friends get ordained, and come
over to us ? Whilst Mr. Brown was alive, Mr. Thomason
had help ; now he stands alone in Calcutta. Besides, the
( Society for Missions to Africa and the East,' want to send
a missionary to Ceylon, a most important field of labour.
I would urge their coming to this land, if a way were
opened, in preference to Africa, because here the natives are
not sanguinary, and the land is under European govern-
ment ; and also, because though I have lost my health,
and others also, yet I think another who should follow my
SAUGUR ROADS. 233
advice might here live to the age of man, notwithstanding
the difference of climate. Mr. Desgranges destroyed him-
self ; ' the zeal of God's house ate him up, ' I think may be
said of this member of Christ, in his measure; and the
same of beloved and honoured Martyn. Notwithstanding
the opposition of Government, a work is working in this
land, which the despisers wonder at, and know not how to
resist. The public sentiment appeared gloriously on the
foundation of the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society; even
those who oppose officially, saying they obey orders from
home, cannot resist the Christian argument in behalf of the
many already baptized. Missions have uniformly been dis-
couraged by the British government here, yet we find ten
or twelve thousand converts among their subjects ; and now
many, very many of our British fellow- subjects here are
awakened seriously to their own state, and to a sense of the
duty we owe them. Some young officers, I know, have
schools in their own house, where they educate the native
Christian children they find about them. At every European
station, there are some of these children. One married
officer and his lady have collected about twenty, and pray
with them in Hindoostanee every morning. Let these con-
siderations, my brother, excite a spirit of prayer for us
here; among your young brethren, at your quarterly meet-
ings, make mention of our affairs, that we may have a
place in your joint supplications ; and God grant that some
of them may be led to offer themselves to the help of the
Lord !
Then, after mentioning 1 some particulars respecting
the state in which he left his flocks at Cawnpore,
Chunar and Benares, and which have already been
related, Mr. Corrie proceeds :
" What a dreary waste from Benares to Calcutta ! There
are indeed, several worthy individuals in that place; but
234 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" The sound of the church -going bell
These beautiful plains never heard ;
Never sighed at the sound of the knell,
Nor smiled when a sabbath appeared."
Mr. Martyn is in Persia ; I heard from him, dated March
20th "from Shiraz ; he had finished a copy of the New
Testament, and of the Psalms, in Persian, and was em-
ployed on the book of Daniel : he purposes going into
Arabia, to prove specimens of Arabic translation, before his
return. I baptized four converts a few days ago, the fruits
of a Native brother's labours, who possesses good ministerial
abilities, and promises great usefulness. Of the Baptists, I may
speak in a body. Their chief success is in Calcutta, where
some, in most months, are added to them. They have some
brethren at Agra; some at Dinapore, or Patna (which are
close together,) but I hear of none persuaded by them ex-
cept a young officer, who was awakened by some means at
a distance from Christian society, and having none that he
could advise with, wrote to them ; and from one step to
another seems now disposed to join them. He has been
persuaded to pause. Their labours in Chinese and Sanscrit
are valuable, because they have proper helps; but their
other productions are inferior. Of those who have joined
them in Calcutta, it is no disparaging of their individual
worth to say that they are mostly of inferior rank. I hesitate
not to say, they prevail by legal considerations for the most
part ; and I lament that their prejudices against the Church
of England will not suffer them to take one step beyond their
own narrow enclosure. But may the work of the Lord, as
far as it is His work, prosper in their hands, no less than
in ours : and may we all be found one in Christ Jesus !
For myself, I write this on board of ship in Saugur roads, at
the entrance of the river leading to Calcutta. I am going
to sea on account of a liver-complaint, which has afflicted
me now upwards of three years, and does not give way to
medicine. I am told, it has not yet injured iny constitution,
SAUGUR ROADS. 235
but ministerial labours completely counteract the effects of
medicine, so that I can only hope for a cure from rest and
change of air. I feel it a duty to try these ; and for this
purpose came down from Cawnpore."
Scarcely had Mr. Corrie put to sea, when he again
had to encounter the perils of the deep. Writing
on the 31st July, he remarks :
" On the 27th it began to blow a gale, which continued
the whole day with great violence : and though its violence
abated in the evening, it has been blowing weather ever
since. Yesterday, we were obliged to heave overboard 370
bags of rice, it having got damaged from the water we
shipped continually, and gave the ship so great a lurch that
we were afraid she would sink, the pumps not being able to
keep her clear. On Monday especially, our danger was
apparent, and my mind was at first a good deal discomposed.
I retired to my cabin, and on a review could say that I have
not wasted my health in self- pleasing, that however mixed
my services have been with sinful motives, yet the further-
ance of the gospel has been my chief aim, and now I am
here seeking renewal of strength, much against my own in-
clination ; but at the urgent importunities of friends : and if
it please God to restore me, I intend no other work or way
but to serve Him in the gospel of his Son. Such reflec-
tions encouraged me to draw near with faith to God in
Christ. I was favoured with freedom of access, and by
prayer and thanksgiving, was enabled to ' cast my burden
on the Lord,' and to hope for and expect the preservation
afforded. I, at the same time, devoted my body, soul, and
spirit anew to the service of God my Saviour ; and I do now
renew that dedication, and purpose through thy strength,
blessed Saviour, to know nothing, and follow after nothing,
but the knowledge of my Lord Jesus Christ, and the diffu-
sion of his blessed truth."
" August 3rd. The wind still boisterous, and often stormy ;
236 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
this destroys our comfort with the poor attendance we
have on board. I endeavour to improve my mind by read-
ing and conversation with , who seems to come more
and more into true notions on religion ; may grace be
vouchsafed him, that he may feel their importance, and rest
upon them ! During yesterday and to-day we have been re-
turning to nearly our former way ; the wish of putting into
some port has been much present with me, and the hope of
being able to return, without going to the Isle of France,
has made me too anxious. Lord, give me grace to be
submissive to thine appointments ! I know not what is best :
thou, Lord well knowest : direct, controul, and support
my soul ! The sight of the raging sea, which at times made
me feel powerfully the presence and majesty of God, ceases
to have that effect : because others apprehend no danger, I
am ready to conclude there is none, and so live without that
looking unto Jesus which is my duty and my privilege. O
Lord, though to human apprehension danger is not nigh ; yet
my life is in thy hands, and thine are all my ways ; and in
the practice of these words I desire to live and die. Amen ! "
Owing to this stormy weather, contrary winds,
and a strong current, the ship made but little way,
for after a fortnight's sailing, Mr. Corrie found him-
self no further on his voyage than the Cacoas islands.
The captain then decided to retrace their course
somewhat, with a view to getting to the westward,
and that object was accomplished so far that toward
the end of August, the ship was slowly working her
way down the coast, and on the 6th of September
entered the Vizagapatam roads. It appears how-
ever, from Mr. Corrie's Journal, that the prospect of
a long and tedious voyage, and the consequent un-
VIZAGAPATAM.
237
certainty as to the time when he might get back
again to India, often ' filled his mind with painful
anxiety.' The return, too, of former pains in his
side, he regarded as being chiefly occasioned by ' the
want of regular food and exercise.' These and other
considerations weighed so powerfully on his mind that
for some time previously to coming within sight of
the coast of India, he had decided to abandon the
voyage to the Isle of France, and to ' disembark at
whatever port the ship might put in.' On reaching
Vizagapatam he carried that purpose into effect.
This place had then been occupied for about eight
years as a central station by the London Missionary
Society ; and was, moreover, a place of much interest
to Mr. Corrie, as being the scene of the labours and
death of Mr. Desgranges, who is so feelingly men-
tioned in the foregoing letter to Mr. Buckworth.
Here, therefore, Mr. Corrie remained for more than
a fortnight in the house of Mr. Pritchett, the London
Society's missionary. During his stay at Vizaga-
patam, Mr. C. notes on
" September 20th. This day six years I arrived in Cal-
cutta : I scarcely know what to say or think of the time
gone by. I feel myself an unprofitable servant. My cold-
ness in prayer ; my want of love to the Bible ; my generally
reading other books in its stead, oppress me with a sense of
guilt. The favour shown me here is very humiliating, being
so much more than I deserve. God, give me grace to
know and do thy will, and to delight in thy law ! "
238 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE,
Mr. Corrie's departure from Vizagapatam is no-
ticed as follows :
" September 23rd. On board the ship Union, leaving
Vizagapatam. Arrived here on the 6th, wrote to Mr.
Pritchett, and went on shore by invitation, in the evening,
to their family worship. I have been hospitably entertained
ever since, at the mission-house, though owing to the low-
ness of the place, and consequent heat, I should have pre-
ferred a higher situation. I have observed in general that
the missionaries are men of true piety, and of more candour
than I expected : they receive ten pagodas per month from
Government (a pitiful sum,) for which they officiate as Chap-
lain to the station ; but do not baptize or marry. They have
public worship in the court-house on Sunday, and at the
house on top of the hill; the attendance is generally good,*
I officiated at the latter place the two Sundays I was there.
On Sunday last I administered the Lord's Supper to twelve ;
and last night married a couple : baptized eight children,
and preached in the court-house in the evening, and after-
wards administered the Lord's Supper to six
Though the missionaries are doubtless good men, yet I
see decidedly the advantage men who have been brought up
from youth with attention to learning, have over them. I
suggested a native Christian school, and it will, I expect,
be adopted ; and according to my views of the subject, will
supply a door of entrance among the heathen. May I re-
member their Christian love, and be excited to imitate it !
May the remembrance of the attention shown me operate to
render me more anxious to deserve it ! "
" September 24th. Last night we were obliged to come to
anchor off Vizagapatam. This morning a slight breeze
* From the period of their first arrival at Vizagapatam, the Mis-
sionaries seem to have been in the habit of conducting public wor-
ship according to the ritual of the church of England ; and pro-
ceeded to translate the English liturgy into the Teloogoo language.
VIZAGAPATAM. 239
sprung up; and we are now, 4 a. m. losing sight of hospi-
table Waltere. My heart, ever cleaving to creatures, viewed
Mr. P's house several times during the day, with regret at
leaving it I know, O Lord, that thy salvation is life
eternal, and that in thy light alone does light and joy appear
to the soul. Lord my God, lift upon me the light of thy
countenance for the sake of thine Anointed ! "
The following are also extracts from Mr. C's
Journal :
" Sunday, 27th Sept. This has been a most unprofitable
day ; the temper of those on board seems more removed from
the Christian temper than any thing I have seen. A con-
temptuous disregard of every thing sacred reminds me con-
tinually of the caution not to cast pearls before swine ; yet
let me not suffer sin upon my neighbour unreproved. I have
attempted to pray, and have gone over the usual subjects ;
but, alas, with little heart : it occurred to me the increased
number of names I have to mention ought to make me mark
more decidedly the power of God towards me."
" October 6th, Below Kedgeree. During the last week,
I was occupied a good deal with some writings of Madame de
Stael ; and could not but be thankful for mere comfortable
views of religious truth than she can afford : I felt how abso-
lutely absurd all her theories of happiness are, and how
insane her most exemplary characters. At the same time, I
felt a fear lest any foolish pride of sentiment, or fine feeling,
should tempt me to forsake the fountain of living waters,
and was led to pray with some fervency for a more simple
regard to the word of God, and more attention to it. On
Sunday, the 4th, we fell in with a pilot, and yesterday
evening anchored in Saugur roads. To-day, we are at anchor
below Kedgeree light-house. I have felt much thankfulness
for a safe return to this land. I know not whether or not
my side is well, but feel that I am weaker than formerly ;
240 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
easily affected by the heat, and do not soon recover from the
use of medicine. I have, however much reason to adore the
love and kindness of God my Saviour, that this land, once
the land of banishment to me, is become a land of promise.
I return to it not by constraint, but as a home : there are
sisters, brothers, and dear friends in the Lord, to whom my
soul cleaves, and to whom I am welcome. O my God,
surely I owe thee myself, my soul and body ! I have owed
to thee my days; thou hast delivered me from the great
deep, and my soul shall praise thee ! My work among the
British, my native schools and teaching, to these employ-
ments I consecrate my days/'
On the evening of Thursday the 8th October
1812, Mr. Corrie reached Calcutta, and on finding
that Mr. Thomason was laid aside from duty, by an
attack of illness, Mr. C. undertook the services at
the Old Church for a few weeks, until his friend
should be convalescent. It was not his desire, how-
ever, to remain long absent from his own station,
now that his health had been in a great measure res-
tored to him, and he, therefore, made preparations
for proceeding to Agra. But before leaving Cal-
cutta, Mr. C. was united in marriage to Elizabeth,
the only child of Mr. W. Myers, a gentleman whose
name has already occurred in these memoirs as
among the friends of the Rev. D. Brown. Respec-
ting Miss Myers, the observation of Mr. Thomason
was, in reference to her marriage with Mr. Corrie,
that she was c one who entered into all his missi-
onary views, and was indeed a help-meet for him.'
CALCUTTA. 241
It was now, also, that the Christian friendship which
subsisted throughout after-life between Mr. Corrie
and Abdool Messeeh, may be said to have commenced ;
for the sincerity of Abdool's profession of the gospel
having by this time been well proved, it was decided
that he should accompany Mr. Corrie to Agra, as a
Scripture Reader and Catechist. An outline of the
history of this remarkable convert to the Christian
faith, was drawn up at the time by Mr. Corrie,* and
has been frequently reprinted ; so that it would be
superfluous, in this place, to do more than to supply
such a brief sketch of Abdool's earlier life, as may
serve for the elucidation of some particulars respec-
ting him, which are given below. It will be remem-
bered, then, that Abdool was a native of Delhi ;
but that when arrived at man's estate he accompanied
his family to Lucknow ; being all the while a zealous
Mahomedan. From thence he removed to Cawnpore,
where he was so impressed by the preaching of Mr.
Martyn, that he became a candidate for baptism,
accompanied Mr. M. to Calcutta, and was, after due
probation, admitted into the church of Christ, by
Mr. Brown, on Whit-Sunday, 1811. From that time
until he joined Mr. Corrie's family, Abdool lived in
Calcutta or the neighbourhood, suffering much op-
position from the Mahomedans, but being the in-
strument of much good to many of his countrymen.
* Missionary Register, vol. i. p. 261 266.
R
242 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE,
At the latter end of November 1812, Mr. and
Mrs. Corrie took leave of Calcutta for Agra, Ab-
dool with several Christian native children occupying
a boat by themselves. Abdool employed himself
during the journey in teaching the children to read,
&c., and in composing hymns to native measures.
These he was in the habit of singing with the chil-
dren and servants when the party came to anchor
for the night. As also, the journey from Calcutta
occupied many weeks, it was customary to remain
at anchor throughout every Sunday that occurred on
the way ; and on those occasions Abdool used to
collect together the boatmen and others on the banks
of the river, and explain the scriptures to them.
On many occasions, too, he maintained arguments
with Brahmins and Romanists on subjects connected
with their respective superstitions ; but, as copious ac-
counts of those disputes are given in the printed
journal of Abdool's proceedings, it is not considered
necessary to repeat them. The result usually was to
call forth much hostility to Abdool, and to expose him
to personal danger. Thus, from Cawnpore, 1 7th Feb.
1813, Mr. Corrie writes to his brother-in-law :
TO J. W. SHERER, ESQ.
f We expect to leave this about the 25th ; we should have
gone before now, but that Abdool Messeeh is gone to Lucknow
CAWNPORE. 243
to visit his family, and will not return ujatil the 24th. I
was not for his going, nor did he intend to go, but on his
writing from Allahabad, a brother and nephew of his came
over here, and received him with much affection, and told
him, that his father, mother, another brother and three
sisters, with their children, had determined on coming over>
if he would not go to see them ; professing also, that all
his family wish to become Christians together with him.
There has been a great stir at Lucknow about his conver-
sion. A crowd assemble'd one night about his father's house
and demanded that he should openly renounce Abdool, or
they should suspect him also of becoming a Christian. He
and the brothers said, they would not renounce Abdool, who
had always behaved kindly, and now wrote to them with
great affection. A tumult ensued, which required the in-
terference of the Cutwal ; and the report was carried to the
Nabob's son, if not to the Nabob. The great men took the
part of Abdool's family, and reproved the others ; but under
these circumstances, I did not think it advisable for Abdool
to go over, nor would he but for the desire manifested by
his family to cleave to him. This made him determined to
run all risks, and also because his sisters' husbands threat-
ened to forsake them, if they came over here ; and Abdool
argued it was not right for him to be the cause of their dis-
obeying their husbands, so he would go to them. Indeed
his whole conduct manifests a great deal of discretion and
good sense, though no superiority in understanding ; so that
I fear nothing from indiscretion, and have sent a servant of
my own with him, and hope the Lord will be his defence.
In a letter, however, which Mr. Corrie addressed
soon after this to Lieutenant (now Captain) Peevor of
H. M. 1 7th foot, he states that Abdool "was obliged
to retreat privately," from Lucknow, the rage of the
R 2
244 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Mahomedans was so great against him." Yet it ap-
pears that " his father, mother, two brothers and two
nephews, had all professed their readiness to embrace
the gospel," and that the nephews returned with
Abdool to Cawnpore.
CHAPTER XL
AGRA.
MR. Corrie and his party reached Agra on the 18th
of April 1813. There he was made acquainted with
the death of Mr. Martyn. In a letter to Mr.
Sherer, and with reference to that event, Mr. C.
writes :
" We arrived here in good health, and found your letter
containing the affecting intelligence of Martyn's death :
to us afflictive, to him happy beyond expression. I thought of
writing immediately, but could find nothing beyond lamenta-
tions to express ; lamentations for us, not for him. He was
meet for the " inheritance of the saints in light/' my mas-
ter is taken away from me, for a double portion of his
spirit ! The work of printing and distributing the scriptures,
will henceforth go on more slowly. It is impossible to have
so lively an impression of the importance of supplying the
written word, where people have not intercourse with the
spiritually needy. You all feel for the poor English, be-
cause you now and then talk with them, and have demons-
246 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
tration of their ignorance on eternal things. Thus those
who enter among the heathen have a demonstration on the
subject, which constrains them to pity them, and to exclaim^
' that they had but a Bible ! ' "
Shortly after his arrival at Agra, Mr. Corrie en-
quired for, and obtained a house, every way suitable
for the residence of Abdool Messeeh. The rent was
agreed upon, and possession in part given, but in the
meantime Abdool's circumstances becoming known,
the owner of the house, a Mahomedan, departed
from his agreement, and would not accept Abdool
for a tenant. But shortly afterwards a property
called Boottats Kuttra, a court in the middle of the
principal street in Agra, being put up for sale, it
was bought by an English gentleman, who gene-
rously gave it for the purposes of the mission. In
this place Abdool Messeeh regularly conducted Divine
Service twice on Sundays, and once, sometimes twice,
during the week. He had family worship also, daily
with the Native Christians, who resided in or near
the Kuttra. Some account of these missionary pro-
ceedings is given by Mr. C. in answer to a letter
from Mr. Sherer. He writes, on the 8th June
1813:
"The plan of a Native Free-School I admire greatly;
and have no doubt of its utility and success. I have been
proceeding on that plan ever since I came to the country.
AGRA. 247
James * failed me, and one of the boys, (Simon) through
the wickedness of his parents, is likely to fail me also ; yet
I do not despair. Osman is one of the cleverest of any,
in English ; Nicholas, most solid ; Abdool's two nephews
are promising, especially the younger, Shumsher Rham.
We have a tribe of younger ones, and a whole host of little
sons of drummers. J. A. is coming, on the first opportunity,
to be my English master for them ; which will relieve me
much, both as to time and labour ; after two disappointments,
and many attempts, we have at length obtained an old
premise in the city. This is the fourth day we have been in
possession; and a school is already collected there. The
whole city rings with this, to them new doctrine; and copies
of the New Testament are eagerly sought for : not a tongue
moves in opposition; which is a matter both of surprise,
and congratulation. Abdool Messeeh is greatly called
forth ; and his heart becomes more and more in the work,
as people come forward. Two or three, indeed many, have
professed their wish to be baptized; but perhaps these
are not the most hopeful, for being most forward. The
subject has now got amongst the English ; and they evi-
dently don't know what to make of it. ... The people in
the city generally speak of the school with great approba-
tion, and hope it will be made a college. The establish-
ment for the whole is now, a Molwee 20 Us. ; an Ostad 10
Us. ; a writer 7 Rs, : and a schoolmaster for the little boys
8 Rs. : besides Durwan 3 Us. ; and about 25 Rs. for the
maintenance of children, &c. &c. So that, I fear, I cannot
enlarge much our present establishment."
Although it had hitherto been the unchristian po-
licy of the Indian government either to discounte-
* The youth of European descent so often mentioned in Mr. Cor-
rie's correspondence. He accepted a clerkship of some kind in the
Company's service, in preference to becoming a missionary.
248 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
nance all efforts to raise the moral and religious
condition of their subjects, or to leave them to be
altogether dependent for instruction in the great
truths of revealed religion, on the personal zeal and
narrow resources of a few private individuals, yet a
better state of things appeared now to be at hand.
The various missionary societies, and the religious
portion of Britain at large, regarded the renewal of
the company's charter to be a favourable opportunity
for pressing upon the attention of the legislature,
the destitute condition of India with respect to the
gospel. This was accordingly done, and the result
was, that during the month of June ] 8 1 3, the par-
liament affirmed the necessity for a Church establish-
ment in India ; voted that it was the duty of England
to promote the moral and religious improvement of
her subjects in India ; and that facilities ought like-
wise to be afforded to persons desirous of going to
India for the purpose of accomplishing those bene-
volent designs. This favourable change in the policy
of government was of course unknown to Mr. Cor-
rie, when he addressed the following letter:
TO THE REV. MR. SIMEON.
" Agra, June 23, 1813.
What will the new charter bring to light in respect of
AGRA. 249
our ' project/ as Mr. Cecil used to speak ? The desirableness
of some extension of our present establishment, is beyond
all dispute : the most careless among us cry shame on
the want of attention of our governors to this point. If
we had a sufficient establishment of proper chaplains, there
need be little further anxiety about evangelizing India : but
who are to supply the places of Brown^ Buchanan, Jeffreys,
and Martyn ? It seems almost as if Mr. Carey's prophecy
were coming true, that God would not employ us in the
work of evangelization. Amidst the great attention we hear
of, excited to the distribution of the scriptures, how comes
it, none of our Brethren offer themselves to come and dis-
tribute the word of life ? And what are we, who believe
Episcopacy to be the Order of the primitive church, to do for
duly ordained pastors, from among the native converts?
I write thus freely, my honoured father in the gospel, for
now Mr. Brown and Mr. Martyn no longer bring these
subjects before you, and Mr. Thomason, though he is
nearer the scene of action, has really no more to do with the
natives than you have, nor does Mr. Parson give himself to
this work. Mr. Thomason has more to do as Minister of the
Old Church, Secretary, etc. etc. than one man ought to have,
and this situation must always occupy one : and Mr. Parson
gives himself wholly to the British soldiers, among whom he
is eminently useful.
" I am now next on the list of Chaplains to be appointed to
Calcutta, and if I must go, there will then be no chaplain out
of Calcutta, to enter into the affairs of the Natives. There
is no town in India, where a person may not be usefully
employed in missionary work, and for superintendance,
Calcutta is a preferable situation, but then there must be
something to superintend. At present, I am in some per-
plexity on this subject. God has been pleased to make the
labours of Abdool-Messeeh very acceptable in this place in
general. I yesterday sent off to Mr. Bates a copy of his
journal from March to this time ; there are eighteen children
250 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
at his school in the city, and six candidates for baptism :
the whole city, containing a population of upwards of fifty
thousand, is moved, and very little opposition has appeared ;
none that deserves to be called opposition : the Kazee *
has begun to move against us. I trust we shall give no
occasion for tumult, nor have I the smallest fear on that
head. Martyn's translation is admired as a composition,
no less than as containing important truth ; could he look
from Heaven and see Abdool Messeeh, with the translated
New Testament in his hand, preaching to the listening
throng, and could he know of Mr. M's wish to follow
his steps in this work, it would add fresh delight to his
holy soul ! Now this prospect of a rising native church
makes one reflect, what is to be done for them. Could
Abdool Messeeh be properly ordained, he is, in my opinion,
for humility, zeal and discretion, most eminently worthy of
the ministry. Fervent and experimental piety with such
matured judgment, I never expected to meet with in a
native of Hindoostan, and such are the sentiments of Mr.
M. and another Christian friend, now with us, respecting
him. But according to my views on the subject, he cannot
with propriety administer the Christian Sacraments ; and
my successors would not, perhaps, admit him to their
presence. It seems my duty, to decline all removal, as far
as I may be permitted, and, I trust, I shall be able to do
so, though it would, in many respects, prove a trial both
personal and otherwise. The Armenian bishops, and the
bishops of the Syrians, have occurred to me, if their ordina-
tions be considered valid, f If I had any suitable helper to
* Native judge.
t In a letter addressed about this time to the correspondents in
Calcutta of the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, Mr.
C. recommends them ' to advise with the society, as to the ordina-
tion of native ministers, without which,' he adds, ' the Sacramento
cannot be regularly administered, nor any permanency looked for
in this work.'
AGRA. 251
whom the work might be committed, I should perhaps,
think it advisable to take the privilege of furlough, for
the recovery of my strength, if it please God. The great
quantity of medicine, I was obliged to take, reduced me
much, and the right side is still very tender. I trust in this,
and all my ways, to acknowledge the Lord, and doubt not,
he will guide me aright. May his kingdom come more
fully in my own heart, that I may do his will in all things ! "
The success which, under the divine blessing, had
so signally marked the labours of Abdool Messeeh
at Agra, was not unattended by correspondent diffi-
culties. The loss of caste and the consequent des-
titution which followed the native converts, required
to be alleviated by supplying them with sustenance,
until some employment could be found for them.
The schools also, which had been established under
the favourable circumstances, mentioned in the fore-
going letters, were necessarily attended with a certain
regular expense. As, therefore, Mr. Corrie's re-
sources were altogether inadequate to meet the stated
and increasing demands upon them, he applied to
the Calcutta agents of the Society for Missions to
Africa and the East, to ascertain how far assistance
might be looked for from that Society. He suggested
to them, at the same time, that an auxiliary missi-
onary society might be formed in Calcutta, which
might aid the work he had in hand, by monthly sub-
scriptions. He advised, moreover, that a few friends
of missions should form themselves into a committee,
252 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
for the purpose of considering how native converts
could be best employed, and their children be brought
up to trades. The result of this application to Cal-
cutta, was the formation of an association, and the
collecting of subscriptions to the amount of four hun-
dred pounds, the express objects of which were to
enable Mr. Corrie to '* establish and support native
schools at Agra and elsewhere." Subscriptions from
private sources also, were not wanting. To a friend
who took an interest in the Agra mission, Mr. Cor-
rie writes on the 2nd of Aug. 1813.
" I was far from expecting any separate contribution to
the work here, but do not even wish to refuse it ; for sure
I am that of money thus spent, we shall be able to say at
last, * what I have given away, remains.' "
He then goes on to inform his correspondent, that
" The Sunday (July 25.) before yesterday was the begin-
ning of our visible edifice. The foundation is, I am per-
suaded, laid in Christ. The Hukeem * and AbdooPs ne-
phew, are both not only enlightened in mind, but informed
also in judgment. The former once led a party to fight for
Islam, consequently his conversion has called forth more of
the spite of the enemy than we before have seen. Several
have told Abdool plainly, that under any other government
they would have risen upon him. I observe without saying
anything to any around. Mr. H. talks to every body in the
same strain, and then tells E. the remarks people make.
Why ! I know before hand what such people will say."
* A native physician.
AGRA. 253
The Hukeem mentioned in the preceding extract,
was a Mahomedan from Burtpore, and physician to
the Rajah's family. His first acquaintance with
divine truth was through the medium of the Pen-
tateuch in Arabic, which a Romish priest had lent
him some years before the date of the letter just
quoted. Afterwards, meeting with a copy of the
gospels translated into Persian, by Sabat, the Hu-
keem became convinced of the truth of Christianity,
but made no open profession of the gospel ;
until under the instruction of Abdool, he learned
" the way of God more perfectly," and was baptised
by the name of Talib Messeeh Khan, on the Sunday
above-mentioned. His baptism occasioned so great
a sensation among the Mahomedans, that Abdool's
house in the city was for some days a constant scene
of comers and goers. The disciples of the various
Musselman saints came in bodies (sometimes of
upwards of forty) to enquire about the mode of ini-
tiation into the Christian Religion. The eldest ne-
phew of Abdool was baptised at the same time with
the Hukeem.
These promising appearances, however, brought
with them correspondent anxieties, so far as respected
Mr. Corrie; for in writing to Mr. Sherer (Aug. 18,
1813.) he remarks :
" I never before felt the care attending the winning of
souls as now ; and never before so entirely felt my own per-
254 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
feet insignificance and folly. While all was only beginning,
there was food for vain glory, and no occasion for suspicion
or watchfulness. Now time has been given for probation,
my rest sometimes departs from me lest Satan should gain
an advantage over us."
Mr. Corrie then goes on to inform Mr. S. :
" The Hukeem I baptized proves a man of superior un-
derstanding. He has begun Hebrew, and if he proceeds
as he has begun, will prove a most valuable corrector of the
Hindoostanee Old Testament, which Mirza Fitrut has trans-
lated from the English. He is not, however, so obliging
in his disposition as Abdool Messeeh. The eldest nephew
of Abdool has been, ever since his baptism, quite another
creature, lively, devoted, and the servant of all. He is on
your fund, as a Reader ; and the Hukeem receives for him-
self and family 20 R. till he becomes qualified for some office
in the church. To prove the sincerity of the Fakeers, I
hired forty Bigohs * of land, and they have laboured with
readiness for their bread, in clearing, weeding, watching, &c.
This has been a present extra expense, but I am told the grain
will produce a return. In consequence of the scarcity, mul-
titudes of poor are very ill off, and a subscription, at the
suggestion of Mr. F. was entered into for their relief. The
sum amounts to 15 Us. a day, and Abdool and I are the
Almoners : a more troublesome and unthankful office I was
never engaged in. Two months, it is thought, will put an
end to the present distress. Three Schools, beside the one
at home, are gaining ground. The supply you mentioned
could easily be appropriated, and when something is deter-
mined, I will send down a statement of items. I refrain
at present, lest I should seem to claim what will come as an
offering to the Lord. I feel it would be an honour to live on
bread and water that all might go in this work and way ; but
the claims of justice and family demand attention also."
* The Bigoh or Bigga is less than an English acre.
AGRA. 255
Occupations of various kinds now so multiplied
upon Mr. Corrie, that his private Journal was but
irregularly kept. The completion of seven years'
residence in India was, however, too marked an
event to pass unnoticed by him, and he therefore
writes :
" Agra, Sep. 19, 1813. To-morrow will complete to me
seven years in India. Many mercies have attended me, and
many instances of God's gracious dealings, which ought to
be had in remembrance, to His praise, and my own comfort
and encouragement. The death of Mr. Brown, and after-
wards of Mr. Martyn, deprived me of two pillars on whom I
leaned partly for so long a time : and to this hour I feel
my earthly masters to be taken away from me. There is now
none on earth, to whom I look for guidance as to what I
should do in my ministry. For a time this discouraged me ;
but the Lord mercifully made my way plain, and his work
here is going on with seeming success. For this work
Abdool Messeeh was raised up, and qualified, and sent of
God. He is eminently humble, teachable, persevering, and
zealous. Two were baptized from the heathen on July 25 :
and eight more, with three of their children, on August 25.
There are now many catechumens, and upwards of ninety
children in school, at three places. Keeping the journal of
Abdool's labours, has interrupted my private journal ; though,
after all, they are quite distinct. In general, my mind has
been too much occupied in the outward work. I have lived
too little in the habit of ejaculatory prayer ; and contented
myself with very little of spirituality of mind; so that if
success had depended on me, it must utterly have failed.
But the spiritual temple grows up ' not by might, or by
power/ but by the Spirit of the Lord. Oh may he carry on
his work within, and enable me to grow up into Christ in
256 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
all things. I have engaged too largely in expences, consi-
dering the natural claims upon me. The schools and native
Christians stand me in not less than 300 Us. monthly ; while
building &c. is likely to involve me in debt. The heart of
Mr. B. was, indeed, mercifully disposed to give Kuttra ;
and help is promised from other quarters, and I doubt not
but the Lord will provide, since, I think, I seek not my own
vain glory, but His worthy praise and honour. For some
days past, I have experienced a sensible return of the liver
complaint. What this may be the forerunner of, I know
not. It would be a painful trial to cease from labour now,
though that may be needful to try my humility, whilst, Oh
what may it prove to my European flock ! Who shall speak
to them, or make known the way of salvation ? Lord ! di-
rect me in this matter. Enable me to give myself to medi-
tation and prayer : and grant me to know and do thy will.
. . . Praised be thy name, who hast kept me in my purpose
respecting coming to India. The love of souls, more than of
wealth, or earthly honour, I trust, still, through grace, pre-
dominates ; and may grace reign in my soul, through righ-
teousness, unto eternal life, through Jesus Christ."
It was soon after the date of the preceding ex-
tract, that intelligence reached Agra from England,
that it was intended to publish a memoir of Mr.
Martyn ; and Mr. Corrie in consequence, addressed
the following letter
TO THE REV. J. SARGENT.
" Agra, Nov. 1. 1813.
" I have very lately learned through Mr. Thomason that
you have undertaken to draw up a life of the Rev. H. Mar-
AGRA. 257
tyn. It will be of use for you to know that when he left
Cawnpore in 1810 to seek change of air, I was with him,
and persuaded him to leave in my hands a number of memo-
randums he was about to destroy. They were sealed up,
but on his death, being opened, they prove to be Journals of
the exercises of his mind from January 1803, to 1807, inclu-
sive. They seem to me no less worthy of publication than
the Journal of Mr. Brainerd, if more books of that kind
should be judged necessary. Since the beginning of 1807,
Mr. M. favoured me with almost a weekly letter, in which
his various employments and engagements for the further-
ance of the gospel in this country, are detailed with occa-
sional very interesting remarks. This correspondence ceased
on my being ordered by our commander-in-chief to assist
Mr. M. in the duties of the station of Cawnpore, when I
took up my abode with him from June till his departure,
October 1st. Other letters passed between us after that
time, and it is my intention to send you copies of all the
above correspondence, together with his private Memoran-
dums. The latter, with copies of Martyn's letters from
Feb. to July 1807, were sent off this day to Mr. Thomason
in Calcutta, to be forwarded to England by the first oppor-
tunity, and the copies of the remaining letters shall follow
as soon as may be. Of course I have omitted to copy what
seems purely personal : yet much remains which you will
perhaps judge unnecessary for publication, and will exercise
your own judgment on that head. All the extracts seem to
me, however, to cast light on the progress of missionary
work in this land, and may perhaps be thought interesting
to those who take a concern in Indian affairs. These ex-
tracts give so full a view of Mr. M's character that nothing
remains for me to add. Only I may say, a more perfect
character I never met with, nor expect to see again on earth.
During the four years we were fellow-labourers in this coun-
try, I had no less than six opportunities of enjoying his
company ; the last time for four months together, and
258 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
under the same roof all the time ; and each opportunity
only increased my love and veneration for him.
" I conclude the above intelligence will plead my excuse for
writing to you without previous introduction, and I was
anxious it should reach you through the nearest channel.
Your brother in Calcutta has told me several times of your
welfare ; and during beloved Martyn's life I used to hear of
you sometimes. Your person, whilst a student at King's
College, was well known to me, and your character admired,
though I had not steadiness of principle sufficient at that
time to imitate you; and consequently had no pretensions to
an acquaintance with you, though I often greatly desired it.
To that ' Father in Israel,' Mr. Simeon, I owe all my com-
fort on earth and all my hopes respecting eternity: for
through his instrumentality the seeds of grace, I trust,
were, during my residence at Cambridge, especially during
the latter part of my stay, implanted in my heart, and have
influenced, though alas ! unsteadily, my after days.
" From this far country you will however desire other tid-
ings, if any. The discussions in Parliament respecting the
religious part of the Company's charter, give me much
pain, as both friends and op posers evidently view the sub-
ject imperfectly. The opposers know full well, or might
know, that if every servant of the Company in India were
a clergyman, so long as we go on as heretofore, it would
not excite an enquiry scarcely from any native ; he would
conclude it was the English caste, and there his reflections
would end. On the other hand, it seems premature to
connect the conversion of the natives with an ecclesiastical
establishment, for unless our Bishops should be men, not
only of learning and sobriety, but of zeal, they will never
hold out against the discouragements a residence in this
country presents. Indeed, in this work, a man must engage
with the spirit of those words "Though the fig-tree
should not blossom ; " &c. It is not that the evangelization
of India is a hopeless project, or that to attempt it is at-
AGRA. 259
tended with political danger ; for the story General Kyd
produced in the House of Commons, to shew the danger of
interfering with the natives, is both erroneously stated and
ridiculously applied. The idea of grave ministers of religion
going out to shoot monkeys, would not have been enter-
tained in any other connexion but as supplying an objection
to Missions. But the young men were not destroyed by the
natives ; the elephant on which they rode took fright at
the clamour of lamentation and displeasure raised by the
people on the monkey being killed, and plunged into a
deep place of the river Jumna, when the Howdah on which
they sat getting loose from the elephant's back, the young
men were drowned. General Kyd would perhaps say, he
had seen Chaplains in India shooting monkeys, and he
should at the same time have the candor to state, that none
of that description made themselves obnoxious to the natives
by their religion, and consequently there is nothing to fear
from an establishment of that kind. The work of evangeli-
zation is however, going on ; the instruction of the natives
already bearing the Christian name, opens a way for wide
and lasting benefit. Ever since my arrival and short ac-
quaintance with this country, it has appeared that natives
will be the great means of converting their brethren. Mr.
Martyn has done what no native could do, and what had
not been done before, left an idiom atical and faithful trans-
lation of the New Testament in the Hindoostanee language.
This language is known pretty generally by those tribes also
who do not use it in their usual conversation. This city
is near the Mahratta states, and the resort of people from
all parts of India, who all understand the tenor of this
translation, as has been abundantly proved. "
As illustrative of the importance which Mr. Corrie
attached to the having many schools, it may be
S 2
260 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
mentioned, that about the time the foregoing letter
was written, he had it in contemplation to obtain
leave of absence from Agra, with the view to visit
different stations, and to establish schools wherever
it might be practicable. With reference to such a
plan, he writes
TO MR. SHERER.
" I have had it in mind to ask leave of Government, to
go to different stations to institute schools for the Native
Christian children. All that would be required would be, pri-
vate unlimited leave of absence, with directions to report or
not, as they might think proper. Sir George N. would, I
think, make no objection, if the noble Earl did not ; and if
he were put into possession of the real state of things, I
think he would rather encourage. It would be a peculiar
glory on his government to take measures for bettering the
state of the Native Christian subjects, as well as of the other
classes of natives ; and sure I am that the way in which I
propose to proceed, would excite no jealousy among the
natives, but rather call forth their esteem for our national
character,"
At this time, too, the accounts Mr. C. received
of Abdool's proceedings at Meerut, (where the latter
was on a visit), were of the most encouraging kind.
He was gratified, also, by the intelligence that Mr.
Vetch was at work at Delhi, among the Armenian
and Portuguese Christians there. The opposition to
missionary labours at Agra, had moreover, for the
AGRA. 261
present ceased, whilst the schools were prospering as
much as could reasonably be expected. As however,
any changes among the chaplains would, in all pro-
bability, occasion Mr. C.'s removal from Agra, it be-
came an object of great solicitude to him that so
promising a state of things should not retrograde, for
want of adequate superintendence and pecuniary sup-
port ; and he, in consequence, addressed the follow-
ing communication to the Secretary of the Church
Missionary Society, in England :
" Agra, E. I. Dec. 31. 1813.
" You are made acquainted through the Rev. Mr. Thoma-
son, with the labours of Abdool Messeeh, who is engaged as
a Catechist for the Society for Missions to Africa and the
East ; and of the success attending them. Since our arrival
at this place in March last, forty-one adults, and fourteen
children of theirs, have been baptized into the faith of Christ,
and all continue to walk in the truth. The prospect of in-
creasing numbers is very encouraging, and as several of the
converts are men of learning and of some influence, there
seems ground to hope that lasting benefit is intended by our
Almighty and most merciful Father to this place.
" The want of useful books in their own language will,
however, render the Native converts for a long time in need
of European intelligence and firmness. Though the grace
of the gospel be sufficient for their individual salvation, yet
they are not sufficiently acquainted with the history of man-
kind, and especially of the Church of Christ, to enable them
to calculate on the probable consequences of any particular
mode of conduct : nor can they for some time reap the bene-
fits to be derived from the experience of those who have gone
before them in the good way.
262 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" I feel, therefore, anxious to call the attention of the
Society of which you are Secretary, to this part of the world;
and to beg, that, if practicable, a Missionary may be sent
over to take charge of this infant church. The place of
worship and the premises now occupied, should with plea-
sure be made over in perpetuity for the use of the Mission ;
and I think I may affirm, that the friends of religion in this
country would find sufficient support for the person whom
you may send, without his continuing burthensome to the
Society.
" Among the reasons why a Missionary should be sent to
this country, in preference to any other, I would beg leave
respectfully to suggest two ; viz. the teeming population of
India, and the protection of equitable laws, which put it in
the power of a Missionary to do more good with less
personal inconvenience here than in any other heathen
country.
" The objections raised at home to the evangelization of
India, on the score of political danger, are founded in entire
misrepresentation of the subject. It seems not to have oc-
curred to either friends or foes of the measure, that there are
none among the natives who have the means, whatever
might be their will, of resisting the British Government.
Almost all the ancient reigning families are reduced to a
state of dependence : nor at any time, did ever the zeal of
the Hindoos lead them to any formidable opposition even to
the intolerant and avowedly proselyting Mahomedans: so
that neither do past experience nor present probabilities op-
pose any difficulty in the way of publishing the gospel in
India.
" Besides, it might well be expected that reflecting men
should discriminate between a senseless attack upon images,
processions, &c. and the simple inoffensive statement of Divine
truth. The former might well be expected to rouse every
bad passion of the human mind; the latter will always
command respect if not obedience, whilst the same Divine
AGRA. 263
truth assures us his word shall not return void. Our
method is to state the plain truths of the gospel with
little or no reference to any other system called religion.
By pointing out the Scripture doctrines of man's fall,
through the transgression of Adam, and his recovery by the
Lord Jesus Christ, which appeals to matters of obvious and
general experience, usually such a sensation is produced as
leads some one or other to examine what foundation he rests
upon ; and the result is always, that there is salvation in
none but in God incarnate !
( ' Permit me also respectfully to solicit the attention of your
Society to the subject of providing ministers from among
the Native converts : for it seems out of the question ever
to expect a sufficient number of regularly-ordained ministers
from England. The Liturgy of our church translated, has
been of singular benefit in this place : and every circum-
stance in the case of a church newly gathered from among
the heathen, demonstrates that the order of our church is
that of the primitive Christian churches. Whatever may be
said in favour of the liberty of people to choose their own
ministers, or in favour of extempore prayer, in a more
advanced state of Christian education and experience, does
not apply in our circumstances : and it follows of course,
that a person who should be the means of planting the
gospel in any city or place, remains the superintendent and
umpire in all cases requiring arrangement. Under this
persuasion it would be painful either to leave a native con-
gregation without a pastor, or to usurp authority. I would
humbly, however, request advice and help on this head.
Abdool Messeeh seems, for heavenly-mindedness, discretions
and zeal, to be worthy of the ministry : and we are endea-
vouring to qualify some promising young Christians in this
place for the ministry, by instructing them in the learned
languages of this country, and in Hebrew : to which we
propose adding the study of Greek, and thus we hope they
may one day be found worthy of Episcopal ordination.
264 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" The Rev. Mr. Thomason will forward this : and I trust
no apology is necessary for endeavouring to draw the atten-
tion of the Society, of which you are Secretary, to this
quarter. The opinion of one who resides on the spot, and
whose personal safety, attachments and interests are much
more involved in the subject than any retired Indian, may
perhaps be considered worthy of attention, however in-
significant the writer may be. I may be also allowed to
express anxiety, that the church to which I belong may
take a conspicuous part in the progressive work of evangeli-
zation now going on in this country ; since she possesses
facilities above all other Societies, and her ordinances are
best calculated, in my opinion, to ensure edification, and
that the work should not fail in after-generations."
Early in January 1814, Mr. Corrie left Agra on
a visit to Delhi ; and was there met by some natives
from Meerut, who were desirous of baptism. One
of these was a Moonshee, in the service of Dr. R.,
and who, from conversation with Abdool Messeeh,
and the reading of the translated Scriptures, had
been convinced that ' Jesus is the Son of God.'
Another was a Molwee, a native of Rampoor, who
had, in like manner, been led to expect salvation
only through Christ. A third was an aged Birajee,
who possessed great influence among the natives, but
whose faith in the Hindoo and Mahomedan systems
had been completely shaken by the deistical
writings of Cuber, a satirical poet, who lived at
Benares. This Birajee had made many enquiries
respecting the Christian religion, and once thought
AGRA. 265
of joining the Romish sect, but was deterred from
doing so by finding that they used images in their
worship. He had ultimately been brought to a
knowledge of " the truth as it is in Jesus," by the
perusal of the New Testament, a copy of which, in
the Nagree, he had lately obtained. For the sake,
therefore, of these and other natives, Mr. Corrie
determined on a visit to Meerut. There he had the
satisfaction to find a congregation of from twenty to
thirty Christians, under the direction of Mr. Bow-
ley,* assisted by the Hukeem from Agra ; and after
due enquiry and examination, he baptized the Ram-
poor Molwee and the Birajee, on Sunday, January
30. On the following day Mr. C. baptized also a
native woman, and returned to Agra early in Feb-
ruary.
It may here be mentioned, that the success with
which it pleased God to mark the labours of Mr.
Corrie and his friends at Agra, made that city a
place toward which those, not unnaturally, looked for
assistance, who were anxious for the spread of the
gospel among the tribes of Northern India. Mr. C.
was therefore, frequently requested to supply, from
among the converts at Agra, scripture-readers, to be
employed at other stations. In answer to an appli-
cation of that nature, he writes
* Who afterwards became so well known as a devoted and emi-
nently useful Missionary Clergyman.
266 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO CAPTAIN PEEVOR.
" Feb. 3. 1814.
" I have been thinking who I could send you as a reader ;
but really fear that none of those at present with me, are fit
for the appointment. It requires some time to make them
acquainted with the Scriptures ; and some time for them to
lay aside the old ways of thinking, in which they have been
brought up : so that only one, like yourself, who would bear
with them, rather than expect them to bend in all things to
you, could be intrusted with the care of a very recent convert.
Abdool Messeeh's nephew is, next to his uncle, the most
deeply humbled of the new converts; and him his uncle
does not wish to part with, at present. I will, however,
when we reach home, write to you further on the subject ;
for you must know we left Agra on the 10th of January, and
have been at Delhi and Meerut."
Yet the quick succession in which first one native
and then another had been added to the church at
Agra and elsewhere, was so unusual a phenomenon
in India, that some of the friends of missions seem
to have been apprehensive, lest converts should
have been admitted to baptism, before the sincerity
of their faith and repentance had been sufficiently
tested. On that point, therefore, Mr. Corrie writes
in answer
TO THE REV. MR. THOMASON.
" Many kind and cordial thanks for your cautions respecting
baptism. I have in no instance administered [that sacrament]
AGRA. 267
but where there seemed experience, as well as knowledge,
of the grace of God. Even the youths seem convinced of
sin, and aware of the necessity of avoiding it. But the
further we advance, the more arduous does my post become.
Nothing has occurred to make me doubt the sincerity of
any of the baptized, but others have tried to deceive. I
wish all the converts could remain with me ; but it is no
sin in them that they cannot Jive without food ; and I cannot
maintain them all/'
Mr. Corrie then adds, on the subject of scripture
readers :
" The Hukeem discovers great reluctance to leave, but at
the request of S. for a native Christian, he goes on Thurs-
day next, and Abdool Messeeh goes with him on a visit.
He will be in as good hands as here : his son is likely to
prove a treasure. He is quite familiar with the Arabic of
the Koran, is very quick of comprehension, needs seldom
to have a lesson repeated, and is devoted to study. His
frame of body is but weakly ; and thus devotedness to learn-
ing is accompanied (as is generally the case) with less ap-
pearance of zeal for others. How few, like Martyn, live
only that they may impart knowledge ! This youth appears
a sincere convert. He and two others are, henceforth, to
have a lesson daily in Hebrew. In two months he has
learned to construe the English New Testament; and pur-
poses acquiring also the rudiments of Greek."
The following extracts from letters written about
this time, afford additional evidence of that caution
and godly wisdom, by which Mr. Corrie's missionary
labours were directed :
268 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
TO J. W. SHERER, ESQ.
" Agra, March 4, 1814.
" I have little to write to you about, except what is con-
nected with the affairs of our Church here. The number of
converts and present inquirers on all hands, renders attention
to our concerns necessary that ' the work should not fail/ I
do not write down the tenth part of the interesting particu-
lars that come to our ears from Delhi, Meerut, and the Mah-
ratta country : all which, though, if considered in respect of
individuals, comprehends but a very insignificant part of the
population, yet shews, I think, that "the report is gone
forth/' and enquiry begins to be made. Labourers also, are,
I trust, springing up, qualified for the work of instruction.
. . . The Rampoor Molwee seems very disinterested; and is
by far the most clever man we have yet had. The Moonshee,
who accompanied him, is not very superior, but appears sin-
cerely disposed to impart what he knows ; and expresses a
wish to go into the lately- acquired territory, towards the
Seiks, where his family resides. At Delhi, the king's sons,
it is said, have got a copy of the gospels. Praised be God,
nothing actually wrong has yet appeared in any of the con-
verts, though it may be supposed that I am sometimes tired
with their complaints and requests."
TO CAPTAIN PEEVOR.
"Agra, March 20. 1814.
" I have by no means been forgetful of your wishes res-
pecting a reader, but have not yet been able to determine
anything for you. The success attending the word is very
gratifying and encouraging; but it requires time to acquire
AGRA. 269
information sufficient to become a teacher of others ; so that
I hesitate even to wish the new converts to leave this [place] :
and for another reason also, [viz.] lest through temptation
or unwatchfulness, anything amiss should appear in them ;
when you know how the enemy would triumph. e There are
your converts ! ' would be the cry. ' So would we have it ! '
But be assured, it is as much my wish as it can be your's,
to send the light of the gospel to you as fast as possible.
" I do not know that our plan of schooling is by any
means the most advantageous. It is simply this : Before
nine o'clock, the children learn by heart, catechism or gram-
mar, in the way of question and answer. After that Per-
sian ; and after mid-day, English. This school consists of
Christian children. . . . The natives are so irregular in their
habits, and so entirely negligent of time, at the same time
so ignorant of the advantages of regularity, and improve-
ment of time, that they fly off if too much troubled on the
subject. In this work I am often reminded of that passage,
' Ye have need of patience, that having done the will of God,
ye may receive the promises/ May we be followers of them,
who, through faith and patience, inherit the promises !
Faith we acknowledge [to be] a heavenly principle, but
often look for patience in ourselves ; which, alas, is no more
of ourselves than faith."
Within a short time of the date of this letter to
Captain Peevor, the fall of two of the baptized from
" their stedfastness," occasioned Mr. Corrie some
distress, although his knowledge of the native cha-
racter had prepared him, as has been seen, to expect
that offences would sooner or later come. As
regarded his own experience, however, all outward
trials and perplexities only seem to have led him to
270 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
depend more simply on the divine aid. Thus on the
10th of April 1814, (Easter-day) Mr. C. writes:
" To-day I have completed my 37th year. An eventful
year the last has been, from the spiritual enlargement of the
Church, both among white and black. Many trials, too,
have sprung up from the same cause ; and often I am at my
wits' end. I find all creatures, in themselves, but miserable
comforters ; and I have, at times, a deep, deep feeling of the
disorder and misery introduced by sin ; of the strange per-
verseness and blindness of my own nature in particular, and
of human nature in general. My own folly and perverse-
ness appears, in the preference of outward labour and bodily
exercise to spiritual obedience, and mental discipline. Yet,
at times, I have stronger views than I ever had before, of
the excellence of the Divine nature, and the blessedness of
knowing, and being with God. I trust my heart is not
weary of this work, though often groaning in it. God has
raised pecuniary help, but the responsibility attached to it
makes me sometimes wish to decline it. Mr. B. is coming
to help in this work, which I should rejoice in : and the
Molwee, from Rampoor, promises to be a ' burning and a
shining light/ My dear wife grows in union of heart and
labour with me ; and, on the whole, I have nothing to regret
but my own hardness of heart, whilst I would set up an
' Ebenezer 9 to my covenant God ! Amen."
It was at this time that Mr. Corrie, at the sug-
gestion of Mr. Thomason, addressed a letter to the
committee of the Church Missionary Society in Cal-
cutta, on the subject of missionary schoolmasters.
In that communication he observed :
" Agra, April 6, 1814.
" The circumstance lately come to our knowledge respect-
AGRA. 271
ing the provisions in the Honourable Company's new charter,
for affording religious instruction to our fellow subjects in
this country, leads me to submit the following considerations
to your notice, to be forwarded [to England J if you approve,
for the consideration of the Church Missionary Society.
" The state of those descendants of Europeans, and others
professing Christianity, at the different European stations,
has always appeared to me worthy of attention, both as it
respects themselves, and as a medium through which the
natives in general might be approached, with the greatest
success. There are many persons of the above description
at Berhampore, Monghyr, Bagulpore, Patna, Dinapore,
Buxar, Benares, Chunar, Allahabad, Cawnpore, Agra,
Delhi, Meerut, and other inferior stations.
"At each of these places, a schoolmaster might be placed
with great advantage. His ostensible, and indeed first duty,
should be to educate Christian children, and to conduct pub-
lic worship for native Christians. The Divine blessing would,
doubtless, attend the education of these children ; and some
of them would be led to choose the work of instruction ;
and would go forth among the natives, with tenfold advan-
tage over any European missionary. As these people are
in general very poor, the schoolmaster must be supplied with
a maintenance, and, together with the Christian children,
should give instruction in English to as many children as he
could attend to. The Native Christian children might learn
the principles of religion in Hindoostanee ; and be farther
instructed in the language of the country, by means of na-
tive instructors, under the superintendance of the Euro-
pean master ; whilst the latter would instruct them in Eng-
lish, and thus open to them the stores of European learning.
Many of the natives would rejoice in an opportunity of having
their children taught English, gratis ; and the necessary in-
tercourse with a schoolmaster, for this purpose, tends greatly
to remove prejudice, and to prepare the mind for the recep-
tion of Divine truth. At each of the above stations, a way
272 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
appears to be prepared for the propagation of the gospel ;
and a soil made ready, as it were, to receive the seed of Chris-
tian instruction, the fruits of which would spread through
the land.
" The modes of instruction used by our Church are, also,
exactly suited to the state of the people professing Christi-
anity at these places ; and they are usually as anxious for
the prayer-book, (translated) as for the New Testament. If
our Society could but supply labourers for this field, doubt-
less, on a proper representation of the subject, government
would readily permit them to proceed hither.
"Their Christian subjects have a claim upon government
for such permission, to say the least : and in this way,
part of their subjects would become attached [to them] no
less from duty, than from interest. The professedly Chris-
tian part of the natives, are as little attached to us as any
other; a sincere lover of his country cannot but wish that
this portion of the population, at least, should be brought
to feel common interest with us. Our civil Institutions
have furnished much new information to the natives, on the
subject of moral right and wrong ; and from the increase of
respectability, of late years, in the Honourable Company's
servants, as well as from the growth of real piety among
them, much religious knowledge is gone abroad ; add to
this, also, the considerable distribution of translations of the
Scriptures, in various languages, of late years. From all
this, an attentive observer cannot but conclude, that as the
subject of civil liberty becomes better understood by the
natives, more political danger is to be apprehended from
this quarter ; unless it be counteracted by those motives to
contentment, and obedience to the " powers that be," which
the gospel alone supplies, than from any temperate attempts
at evangelization. Of these attempts, the plan of schoolmas-
ters, such as our society could approve at the different stations,
as above suggested, seems to me the least objectionable, and to
imply no cause of irritation whatever in the natives. Whilst there
AGRA. 273
is every ground, from reason and Scripture, to expect that
the blessing of God would attend endeavours of this kind. "
As, also, the government of Lord Moira then
professed to have in contemplation some scheme for
the education of the natives of India at large, Mr.
Corrie thought it his duty to write to Sir George
Nugent, to request that the Native Christians might
not be overlooked. With reference to that important
matter he observes in a letter
TO J. W. SHERER, ESQ.
" April 21, 1814.
" I fear lest the school-plan proposed [by government]
should swallow up all the funds government can spare, in
mere literary objects, and the gospel be left still to depend
on the charity of God's people. There is nothing in Arabic
or Sanscrit, as at present studied in India, that can enlarge
the mind or prepare it for the gospel : so that if Christians
also are not to be educated, we shall be just where we were."
But whilst Mr. Corrie was thus busily occupied
with plans for the extension and perpetuating of
divine truth, his health had again begun to decline ;
for in writing to his brother-in-law, he concludes
some observations on the state of religion at Agra,
with the remarks :
" The care of these things tends greatly to increase the
inflammation in my side, which is as bad as ever it was at
T
274 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Cawnpore, though I trust it will, as hitherto, give way to
medicine."
In this expectation, however, Mr. C. was disap-
pointed. His illness so increased upon him, that
early in July 1814, a voyage to sea was decided
upon, as the only means likely to prolong his life.
In the letters which Mr. C. wrote to his friends
about this time, he speaks of himself as being greatly
tried at the thought of having " to leave a variety
of hopeful prospects and persons, without knowing
how they would terminate ; " and in his Journal
observes :
"July 31, 1814. Having been recommended by the me-
dical men to go to England for the recovery of my health,
application has been made for leave [to do so.] My mind
is, in consequence, much occupied by the subject. Some-
times it is suggested that I am weary of the work, and
wish to run away from the difficulties which the various
tempers, and wants of the people impose upon me. But cer-
tain it is that my frame is so shattered that these difficulties
agitate me more than can be conceived, and so as to pre-
vent my gaining strength. On the other hand, I think the
horror I feel at the sea -voyage, with the expence and trou-
ble attending it, would prevent my undertaking it from
mere self -pleasing motives. I feel, at the same time, so
little ability to benefit the cause of missions at home, that
I see no good, in that view, likely to arise from the journey.
Only a wish to recover strength to serve God in newness of
life, I think, is uppermost, though many base and foolish
thoughts intrude themselves."
Before, however, taking his departure from Agra,
AGRA. 275
Mr. Corrie administered the Lord's Supper to fifty-
nine native communicants, and on the next day
(Aug. 18th.) he committed the congregation to the
care of Mr. Bowley and Abdool Messeeh, " amid
many tears on the part of the new converts, and
much sorrow on his own." Respecting that vseason
of interest and solemnity, Mr. C. writes :
" The will of the Lord is to be acknowledged in my de-
parture, no less than in my arrival at this station. During
the preceding sixteen months, seventy -one natives have
received baptism, of whom about fifty are adults ; about half
of them Mahomedans, and the other half Hindoos. Of
these, one has been expelled, six have apostatized, four are
gone to their friends, and are, we hope, holding fast their
profession ; and others are occupying different stations, as
readers and Catechists : several catechumens remain to be
further proved. I would remark, that exactly in opposition
to the popular opinion among Europeans in India, the more
learned converts, and those who had been Fakeers, caused
us the most anxiety and trouble. In this, as in other
respects, the Lord's ways are not as man's ways ; and his
gospel will make its way in this country, as usual, first
among the poor and least regarded of mankind."
It remains only to remark, that as the preceding-
pages, in connection with the published Journal of
Abdool Messeeh, make it appear, that the moral
results of Mr. Corrie's short residence at Agra were
neither few nor unimportant ; so, it is believed, that
the following observations addressed by him, soon after
leaving Agra, to a friend desirous of information res-
T 2
276 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
pecting the natives of India, will shew, that his
labours had not been prompted by a blind or indis-
criminating zeal, but were regulated by the enlightened
convictions, and feeling heart, of a Christian philo-
sopher.
" The population of India consists of Mahomedans and
Hindoos ; though the majority of them are Hindoos. The
common people of both classes, are much alike in habits,
and superstitions. There is little that is social in the
general religious worship of either Mahomedans, or Hin-
doos ; except at certain festivals, when they resort in crowds
to the place of assembly ; and their respective processions
are celebrated in much the same noisy and unmeaning
manner.
In different parts of the country there are Durgahs, or
tombs of eminent Mahomedans deceased ; which are en-
dowed with lands, for the support of persons to read the
Koran at them. This is supposed to have a happy effect
on the state of the deceased. At these places, an anniver-
sary is generally observed, which is attended as a fair, by
the people, no less than to make offerings at the shrine.
There are certain idol temples, also, by making pilgrimages
to which, Hindoos think they benefit deceased ancestors, and
forward their own future happiness. At these tombs and
temples, the priests entertain disciples, who are instructed
in their respective creeds.
Except at such places, the generality of Mahomedans
observe the times of daily prayer according to their inclina-
tion, wherever they happen to be. In large Mahomedan
towns, indeed, a few assemble at the Mosques on Fridays :
at Agra, the number, (except on festivals,) was usually six.
The Hindoos, also, make their offerings at the idol-temple,
at the time most convenient to themselves. So that there is
no general appearance of religious observances among them,
AGRA. 277
except at the festivals ; when the whole country wears the ap-
pearance of a mountebank-show. On these occasions, a por-
tion of time is given to hear the history of the prophet, or god,
connected with the occasion ; and rich individuals unite to
pay a pundit, or learned Hindoo, who reads to them, usually
in the evening, portions of their books, in a chaunting tone
of voice, and explains sentence by sentence, to the audience,
as he goes on. By such means the Mahomedans, especially
the higher classes of them, are acquainted with the principal
names in the Old and New Testaments, and with some par-
ticulars of their history ; with the exceedingly gross intermix-
tures which are to be found in the Koran. The Hindoo
books, also> contain some stories derived from the books of
Moses, or from ancient tradition, mixed with much fable.
These facts, on which all agree, serve as points on which a
Christian may engage them in conversation, and from which
by rational deduction, he may prove them in error ; whilst
the Holy Ghost alone can convert them to the acknowledg-
ment of the truth.
The general habits of both Mahomedans and Hindoos
greatly assimilate. They alike bathe their bodies, under the
idea of rendering themselves more holy in the sight of the
Deity ; they alike observe the distinction of caste, and avoid
eating with certain classes of men ; they alike revere Fa-
keerS; or religious mendicants ; they alike pay adoration to
the rising or setting sun, the new moon, and to recently-lighted
lamps; and they alike implore, in their prayers, the inter-
cession of deceased persons, reputed holy ; and observe
times and seasons, accounted lucky or unlucky. They
all believe in ghosts and apparitions, and the active agency
of evil spirits. To guard against their influence, they wear
charms : and depend on the aid of some particular patron
god or saint. The more religious enrol themselves as the
disciples of some renowned holy man : and in sickness or
under any calamity, or with a view to obtain some desired
object, they multiply charms, or increase their offerings, at
278 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the tomb or temple : make vows, or offer in sacrifice a goat
or a fowl, sometimes a buffalo : and on the day the Maho-
medans commemorate Abraham's offering up his spn, a
camel is sacrificed, the flesh of which is eagerly sought
after as holy meat. Hence the arguments used by Abdool
Messeeh, respecting the necessity of inward purity. The in-
sufficiency of any mediator, but one that is Divine : the
doctrine of the atonement by the sacrifice of Immanuel :
the happiness of having an Almighty friend, patron, and
protector ; and being under the teaching and guidance of
the Holy and good Spirit; were equally applicable to
Hindoos and Mahomedans ; and his instructions proved
equally attractive to both descriptions of people The
difficulties in the way of improving every class of native
Indians, are greater than any one can suppose who has not
been acquainted with them. They are not, however, of a nature
to demand great bodily exertion or much severe privation.
They arise from causes which require a common measure of
understanding; and an intimate acquaintance with human
nature, as described in holy Scripture.
Persons whose intercourse with the natives relates merely
to temporal concerns, can have little idea of their peculiar
habits and prejudices. It is thus that I account for the very
incorrect reports respecting the religious state of the natives
of India, and which have been published in England by some
who resided years among them. I have even known men of
real piety, whose situations led them to much intercourse
with the natives, for mercantile and other temporal purposes,
express it as their opinion that nothing less than a miraculous
interposition could convert them to Christianity. I account
for this from the circumstance, that they find such a dis-
position to chicanery and imposition, in the natives, as re-
quires the exercise of a degree of authority and even of
severity, in men dealing with them, which is unknown in
England. . . . From having lived always under an absolute,
military despotism, the natives of India, beside that natural
AGRA. 279
propensity to selfishness, which in them is uncontrolled, are
cautious how they offend their superiors ; and such they
consider Europeans of almost every rank. They must have
had much proof of the forbearance and gentleness of
white man, before they will ask questions on any subject,
further than he appears disposed to answer ; and they will
be cautious how they answer to his questions, lest they
should unintentionally offend. . . . This servile spirit does
not give place entirely, even on conversion. It renders much
patience and tenderness necessary in dealing with new con-
verts, no less than with the unconverted. They have very
little idea of an option being allowed them in things in-
different ; and will often appear hesitating and indecisive,
when their only fear is offending their superiors. So that
the impossibility of benefiting, or improving the moral state
of the different classes of [native] Christians, is asserted by
many of the British, equally with the impossibility of the
conversion of the Heathen/'
CHAPTER XII.
VOYAGE TO ENGLAND.
IT was on the 18th of August 1814, that Mr. Cor-
rie left Agra. On his way to Calcutta he paid visits
to his friends at the different stations on the river,
more especially at Chunar and Benares, the scene
of his earliest ministrations in India. Whilst at the
latter place, he received intelligence that Mr. Bowley
and Abdool Messeeh were so discouraged by some
difficulties that occurred soon after his departure
from Agra, that both "were ready to desist from
the work of the Lord." This occasioned great sor-
row and anxiety to Mr. C., inasmuch as he not only
anticipated the breaking up of the native congre-
gation which he had been mainly instrumental in ga-
thering around him ; but, also, that it might afford
matter for triumph to the enemies of missions. With
reference to this subject, Mr. C. observed in a letter
VOYAGE TO ENGLAND. 281
TO MR. SHERER.
" If Abdool should give up in discouragement, my plans
would be much set aside. But ' Jehovah Jireh, ' must be
my motto. This perplexity brings me often to my knees,
and therefore I hope will work for my good. An expression
of Mr. Brown, in our last intercourse, often occurs to me :
' Instead of praying always and not fainting, we faint
always and never pray, till we find ourselves in a strait/ "
On reaching Calcutta, Mr. Corrie found that all
his medical friends concurred in the opinion that a
sea-voyage was absolutely necessary to eradicate his
disorder ; but as his wife's expected confinement did
not allow of his immediate embarkation, Mr. C. em-
ployed himself during his stay at Calcutta, in setting
on foot a school for native Christian schoolmasters.
He had an opportunity too, of becoming acquainted
with Bishop Middleton, who had then recently
arrived in India, and of submitting to the consideration
of that prelate, many circumstances connected with
the state of religion in that country.
On the 1st January 1815, Mr. and Mrs. Corrie
went on board the H. C. ship Europe, with the inten-
tion of proceeding, in the first instance, to the Cape
of Good Hope. But on arriving at the Cape, Mr.
Corrie was recommended to proceed to England for
the benefit of the colder climate ; and with this
advice he considered it his duty to comply. In a
282 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
letter to Mr. Sherer, dated from Cape Town, March
29, 1815, Mr. C, relates:
" This morning I have written to the Adjutant General,
enclosing a medical certificate of the necessity for my going
on. Our own Surgeon N. an old practitioner here, Dr. H.
and Dr. S. the garrison-surgeon, concur in opinion, and
without hesitation on the subject. I ought, I believe, to
consider this as the voice of Providence, and to acquiesce
in it, as I hope I do. But the whole of this dispensation
has proved the greatest trial I ever met with. I cannot
see my way at all in it ; and I go on, driven, as it were, by cir-
cumstances. I foresee innumerable difficulties before me,
without one certainty of good to follow, and utterly despair
of profiting myself or others in England. I am called to
walk by faith more than ever : sense is all opposed/'
Shortly after the date of this letter, Mr. and Mrs.
Corrie sailed from the Cape for England, and after
a prosperous voyage, landed at Southampton on the
22nd June. Here Mr. C. was made acquainted for
the first time, with the publication of the Journal
of Abdool Messeeh, and the interest excited by it. He
heard also, with sorrow, of the death of Dr. Buchanan.
On reaching London he was visited by several of those
friends who interested themselves with the progress
of the gospel among the Hindoos ; and at an early
day attended a meeting of the Committee of the
Society for Missions to Africa and the East, to com-
municate to them information on missionary subjects.
He was, also, invited to attend a Committee of the
VISIT TO ENGLAND. 283
London Missionary Society, to answer enquiries res-
pecting their prospects in India. On all these oc-
casions Mr. C. endeavoured to shew, that from the
co-operation of many pious individuals among the
English in India ; from the readiness with which
children were sent to school whenever opportunity
was afforded, and from the eagerness with which
translations of the Scriptures were received by many
among the natives, there appeared to be fair pros-
pects of good being done among them. He pressed
upon his friends at the same time, the fact, that but
little or nothing had yet been effected in India, for
want of a sufficiency of labourers, and that nothing
would be done without them ; that wherever mis-
sionaries thoroughly acquainted with the language of
the country had resided, they found plenty to do,
and that though few of the natives of India in com-
parison with the multitude, shewed any concern for
religion, still the number of such as did so, exceeded
the opportunities of instruction.
It was a gratifying circumstance to Mr. C. to
observe, from the eagerness with which all persons
with whom he conversed, enquired after the progress
of missions among the heathen, that there had been
a great increase of zeal for the spread of divine truth,
as compared with the state of religious feeling at the
time he left England in 1806. He expressed himself,
also, agreeably surprised to find that the increased
284 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE,
regard for sacred things which he observed in
London, was not less visible in his native village
and county ; in the more orderly observance of the
Sabbath, and in the attention that was given by the
gentry and clergy to the education of the poor, to
Sunday schools, and to the support of different re-
ligious societies. On the other hand his affectionate
nature was afflicted by hearing of the death of neigh-
bours and friends ; by learning that some with whom
he had formerly " walked in the house of God as
friends," had turned aside from the simplicity of the
gospel ; and by having to witness the many other
changes which the lapse of years never fails to bring
about in families and localities. Deep therefore were
the emotions called forth both in preacher and
hearers, when, for the first time after his return from
India, Mr. Corrie occupied his fathers pulpit, and
urged his surviving neighbours to use the numberless
changes and trials and deaths, that had occurred
since he last addressed them, as a reason for increased
anxiety to secure to themselves an enduring inhe-
ritance.*
No sooner, however, had Mr. C. somewhat recruited
his health, than he visited his friends, in different parts
of England ; taking occasion to plead the cause of mis-
sions, both from the pulpit and at public meetings,
as opportunities occurred. Such portions of his
* Mr. Corrie's text on the occasion alluded to, was 1 John ii. 17*
VISIT TO ENGLAND. 285
time, also, as were not thus occupied, he devoted to
a revision of the Liturgy in Hindoostanee. His
purpose was, if practicable, to carry out with him to
India, a reprint of that important translation, for the
use of the native Christians.
In the spring of 1816, Mr. Corrie was engaged
to preach the anniversary sermon for the Church
Missionary Society in London. With reference to
that circumstance he wrote
TO J. W. SHERER, ESQ.
t( I am appointed to preach that sermon, which I would
gladly have avoided : but it was said, ' That many would be
discouraged if I held back ; for that the idea would be, that
the subject [of missions] was not considered so important
by us in India, as it has been represented here/ I therefore
consented, leaving the issue to God/'
Before preaching the sermon, however, Mr. Cor-
rie availed himself of Mr. Simeon's judgment and
experience ; and in transmitting a copy of the ma-
nuscript to that honoured friend, he observed :
" I am deeply sensible of its defects. Being anxious to
introduce a number of facts, not, as I think, sufficiently
known, there is too little Scripture quotation ; and I feel
it to be wanting in a devotional spirit, though I hope the
relation may occasion a feeling of compassion, and excite to
exertion in behalf of the heathen/'
286 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
This hope seems, in some measure, to have been
realized, for the accounts given at the time, state that
this sermon, which was preached on the 30th of April,
and grounded on Isaiah xliv, 20. awakened peculiar
interest.* As, also, it embodies Mr. Gome's con-
victions respecting the moral condition and responsi-
bilities of the heathen, and developes the means
which his experience led him to regard as best cal-
culated to rescue the Hindoo from debasing super-
stitions ; a brief abstract of the sermon cannot well
be omitted. Let it be observed, then, that Mr. Cor-
rie purposed in the first instance
" Fairly to meet the objections made against missionary
efforts, as if the present state of the heathen were unavoid-
able as if they were scarcely accountable for their errors,
and our solicitude on their behalf were therefore superfluous."
To meet objections of this kind, he goes on to
trace the origin of all false religion, and in this,
observes that
" Intercourse with heathen nations had inclined him to
the opinion, that the original revelation made to our first
parents after their fall, is the ground of all the worship
offered up throughout the world. That the dispensations
of God to Noah and to the Church before him, must have
been known to the family of Noah, and would be remem-
bered by his immediate descendants ; and carried by them
into the different countries, whither they were afterwards
scattered. Hence, it was, he apprehended, that the custom
* See Missionary Register for 181 G, p. 185.
VISIT TO ENGLAND. 287
proceeded, of offering sacrifices in worship, by the heathen
tribes of every description, as the only means of pacifying
the Evil Spirit ; who, according to their apprehension of
him, is going about seeking whom he may devour.
But there are many circumstances in the state of the
idolatrous nations of the east, that discover a still later
acquaintance with Divine revelation, than the time of Noah.
Many coincidences in the fabulous histories of the Hindoos
with the writings of the Old and New Testament, indicate
that the forefathers of that race were not altogether ig-
norant of the subsequent circumstances of the church of
God. Their present deplorable ignorance and error, cannot
therefore, be said to arise from any appointment of the
Almighty ; but from their wilful neglect of those notices
of his will with which they were originally favoured. The
sins of the fathers are thus, in an especial manner, visited
upon their children. The neglect of parental instruction,
by a just connection between guilt and punishment, involves
their posterity in ignorance, which is the parent of super-
stition, and the fruitful source of their miseries and their
crimes. This view of the subject ought, therefore, to be
kept distinctly in mind; that we may not charge God
foolishly with being, in any other way than by the instituted
order of connection between cause and effect, the author of
that blindness of mind, and hardness of heart, which excludes
the heathen from the divine favour. The declaration of
God, by the prophet Hosea, respecting Israel, is true also
of the heathen, though in a subordinate degree : Thou hast
destroyed thyself'
These observations are in a particular manner applicable
to the idolatrous nations of India. In their present circum-
stances, viewed by the light of revelation, they evidently appear
1 without God and without hope in the world ; ' not only
as they are without Christ, but as their own religious views
and feelings render them totally incapable of enjoying God,
or of participating in the happiness of the heavenly state.''
288 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE,
Then after reciting many of the superstitious
practices of the heathen, and shewing that the effi-
cacy of any religious rite which they might perform,
was not regarded by them as being, in any moral
sense, dependent on the state of mind in the wor-
shippers ; whilst on the other hand their idea of
sin, being connected with the neglect of ceremonial
observances, and not with moral delinquencies, they
allowed themselves in all kinds of sensual indul-
gences, without any compunctions of conscience
or feelings of shame ; Mr. Corrie proceeded to ob-
serve :
" How then can we avoid the conclusion, that the reli-
gious views and feelings even, of these miserable men, do, in
the very nature of things, exclude them from the approbation
of God, and incapacitate them for the enjoyments of the
heavenly state ? It is impossible that a sinner, going
out of this world, in expectation of any thing corresponding
with earthly honours, amusements or enjoyments, should not
be met by disappointment and shame. It is impossible, that
a soul utterly ignorant of holy, spiritual, and intellectual
enjoyments, should find any place among ' the general as-
sembly and church of the first-born ; the innumerable company
of angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect.' Here,
therefore, the Christian takes bis firm stand against all who
oppose missionary efforts. The heathen, not only according
to the unerring word of God, but by the evidence of facts,
are in a perishing condition. Without Christ, they cannot
be saved. ( He that hath the Son, hath life ; and he that
hath not the Son of God, hath not life/ And myriads of
these immortal spirits are passing into eternity, whose state
and dispositions prove them to be utterly alienated from the
IN ENGLAND. 289
favour of God, destitute of spiritual life, and fatally incapa-
citated for the enjoyments of a better world. For without
dispositions suited to the enjoyments of the heavenly state,
they could no more comprehend the happiness arising from
them, even if admitted to a participation of heaven, than a
brute can enjoy the pleasures of reason. And unless this
be kept in mind, it can scarcely be hoped, that a due
measure of zeal for the salvation of the heathen will be
maintained among us."
Mr. Corrie then went on to give his reasons for
regarding (1st.) The distribution of the Scriptures
in different heathen languages ; (2nd.) The esta-
blishing of Missions; and (3rd.) The education of
youth ; as being among the most likely means, under
the Divine favour, to further the rescue of the hea-
then from their perilous condition ; and he concluded
by earnestly exhorting his hearers to do all in their
power to aid in a work so pressing, and involving
such fearful responsibilities.
There seems to be no doubt but that Mr. C.'s
Sermon on this, as his addresses on other occasions,
whilst conveying to the religious portion of the com-
munity, a more accurate conception of the moral
condition of the heathen world, served also to
deepen tbe convictions of many, that it is a primary
Christian duty to be unwearied in our efforts to bring
the heathen " out of darkness into " God's " mar-
vellous light." It was plain also, from bis letters and
communications with friends, that this awakened in
u
290 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
terest on behalf of missions, acted very beneficially
on his own mind. His experience whilst in India
had been such, that he had to bear up not only
against the ordinary difficulties inseparable from the
missionary life, but also against the hostility of
the government, the indifference of his fellow-coun-
trymen in India, and the misgivings of even good
men, as to the possibility of converting the hea-
then. He had, moreover, in a great measure, to
maintain schools and teachers, and scripture-readers,
out of such resources as his own income and the oc-
casional contributions of a few Christian friends might
supply. But his residence in England had brought to
his knowledge the encouraging fact, that there were
thousands in his native country, who had become
earnestly desirous of promoting the best interests of
their fellow-subjects in India. With reference to this
circumstance, Mr. Corrie had occasion to remark :
" I was frequently favoured to witness the lively interest
expressed, by persons in all ranks of life, with regard to the
state of the heathen. The bare mention of some of the
cruelties and superstitions we daily witness, drew forth tears
of commiseration. The news of a single soul turned from
heathen darkness to the light of the gospel, drew forth
bursts of praise and thanksgiving to the God of all grace
and mercy. Nor were these empty expressions only ; for the
abundant contributions throughout Britain, for carrying on
the work of Missions, proved that multitudes were sincere
in those expressions of interest in the cause."
When, therefore, after a residence of nearly two
IN ENGLAND. 291
years in England, Mr. Corrie prepared to return to
his former scene of labour, he carried with him both
a deeper impression of the importance of the work
in which he had been so long engaged, and also, the
cheering consciousness that in such difficulties as
might hereafter occur in his missionary career, he
would be accompanied by the prayers and sympathies
of thousands. Nor could he overlook that additi-
onal encouragement to exertion, which had recently
been supplied by the kind and public manner, in
which his labours at Agra had been commended by
the Bishop of Calcutta.*
It may be also here mentioned, that although the
frequent public services in which Mr. Corrie engaged,
had not allowed him repose sufficient to recruit his
health so effectually as could have been desired, yet
he was unwilling to let pass any opportunity that oc-
curred to promote the cause of missions. Within
a few days, therefore, of his departure from England,
he agreed to attend a meeting of the Committee of
the Church Missionary Society in London, for the pur-
pose of addressing two missionaries who were about to
proceed to India ; and the next day he preached a fare-
well sermon at the church of St. Mary Woolnoth.
On the 14th of April 1817, Mr. Corrie embarked
on board the Carnatic, Indiaman, with his wife and in-
fant daughter, and the same day sailed from the Downs.
* See Bishop Middleton's Sermons and Charges, p. 197.
U 2
292 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
There were on board the Carnatic, besides his own
family and those of the two missionaries above men-
tioned, upwards of forty passengers, and a detachment
of soldiers. " We have about three hundred souls on
board," observes Mr. C. in a letter to his father,
" but how to set about attempting their good, it is
difficult to say." As regarded himself, Mr. C. added :
" A solemn, but not a painful feeling, sometimes fills my
mind on recollecting my father's house, and the distant pros-
pect of again beholding it ; but the consideration of the
' house not made with hands,' quiets every anxiety, and the
sure and certain hope of meeting there may well reconcile
us to temporary separation. I have had many thoughts of
late, about the variety of religious divisions in England, and
see clearly, that most of them arise from excess of spiritual
advantages ; and thus the means intended for their good,
become to many an f occasion of falling.' No view of reli-
gion but what affects the heart, temper, and life, is of any
avail for eternity. The great facts of the Trinity in Unity,
the incarnation and vicarious death of the Son of God, the
promise of the Holy Ghost, all these remain true and cer-
tain, though all men should deny them. The influence they
have, therefore, upon my heart and life, is the great thing I
have to attend to. If I do so understand and feel these truths,
as to engage me in private, and influence me in public, the
end for which they were revealed is effected in me ; and I
shall be led by them to the issue they promise : otherwise
they serve no good purpose to me."
On approaching Madeira he again wrote to his
father :
" You will be glad to hear that we have proceeded thus
far in safety Our ship is in all respects most comforta-
ble, so that in all things relating to our voyage, we, as yet,
AT SEA. 293
have only cause for thankfulness. I hope we may be carried
to our desired haven in peace, and that you will hear of our
continued welfare in that far country ; and that we may
yet again see each other in the body, to recount new mercies,
and to excite to renewed praises. My mind is kept in per-
fect peace ; and I am enabled to keep the object of my
calling steadily in view. Less of determination, as to
what I shall do, than on my first going to India, but I trust
a full determination to do what my hand findeth to do, in
its time and season."
In a private memorandum, Mr. C. remarks :
" My mind is, I think, more resolutely and deliberately
set upon the work of the ministry in India ; more disposed
to spend and to be spent in that service ; and to glory in it. I
am in danger from the reasonableness and propriety that ap-
pear to me in so doing : for though it is indeed a reasonable
thing, to offer body, soul and spirit to the Lord's service,
yet reason cannot enable me to do it. The quickening grace
of the Holy Spirit can alone keep the soul alive to God.
The experience of the Saviour's love alone, constrains dull
nature, even when regenerated, to activity in saving souls.
O for more experience of a Saviour's love ! "
" May 10th. During the past week, I have had much
thought of life, as a state of endurance, rather than enjoy-
ment. We endure a ship in order to go to India : a cabin,
in order to attain to a house : medicine, in order to health :
the society on board, because we cannot get away : the in-
mates, in hopes of doing them good. In the view of these
circumstances, Oh ! how great does the goodness of God
appear, in His long suffering and patience ! May it lead me
to a more entire repentance."
" August 3rd, 1817. Came to anchor in Madras roads,
at nine o'clock A. M. Our voyage has been very favourable,
in respect to weather and speed. At sea, off the Cape, heard
by a vessel, from Bengal, of the death of Mr. Myers : ' this
* Mrs. Corrie's father.
294 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
has proved a severe trial to us ; but the certainty that he died
in the Lord, prevented us sorrowing immoderately. Thus the
Lord is mindful of us, and lays no heavier burden on us
than we can bear."
The Carnatic reached Madras early in August,
and remained there for ten days or a fortnight.
During that period Mr. Corrie and his family were
the guests of his kind friend, the Eev. Marmaduke
Thompson. In a letter written to his brother from
Madras, Mr. C. informs him that
" There is a growing respect for religion in this place.
Indeed, there are many instances of serious religion through-
out the Presidency, both among the Civil and Military
servants of the Company. The Chaplains have entered
into a regular communication with each other in connec-
tion with the Committee of the Church Missionary Society,
and at some stations things seem wonderfully prepared for
them. At one station where Mr. Spring is, [Tellicherry] ,
he found that through a native Christian, whom God had
stirred up to read the Scriptures to his neighbours, thirteen
of the heathen were anxious to be baptized, some of whom
have accordingly been baptized. We hear too, that near
Delhi, a company of about five hundred people had col-
lected to converse on the subject of the Christian Scriptures,
which had been circulated among them, and that they had
resolved to be Christians ; although they professed an un-
willingness to associate with the English, on account of
their eating all kinds of food. I hope they will learn the
ways of God more perfectly."
The Carnatic sailed from Madras on the 20th of
August, and arrived at Calcutta by the end of that
month .
CHAPTER XIII.
RETURN TO CALCUTTA.
ALTHOUGH Mr. Corrie, at the time he landed in India,
was one of the Senior chaplains in Bengal, and on that
account had a claim to reside in Calcutta, yet as a
junior chaplain had been appointed to the Presidency
during Mr. C.'s absence from the country, it was de-
cided that the latter should proceed to one of the
out-stations, until a vacancy should again occur in
Calcutta. To Mr. C. was accordingly assigned the
chaplaincy at Benares. Before, however, he pro-
ceeded to that station, he addressed himself to the
work of missions ; the natives as usual flocking
around him. In reference to that object, he writes
to his brother :
" Calcutta, Sep. 22. 1817.
" I find a great progress in public opinion respecting the
spread of the gospel. A Diocesan Committee,* and
School-Book Society, t and Hindoo College, J are formed ;
* Formed in 1815. t Instituted May 1817.
^ Originated by natives in Aug. 1816.
296 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
in addition to the Bible Society, and Church Missionary
Committee, before existing ; considerable exertions, also are
making to enlarge the Free School,* which now boards,
clothes and educates upwards of two hundred children.
But notwithstanding all these favourable appearances, vital
religion has even more than ever to struggle with ; a form
of godliness without the power of it ; a scheme of doctrine
approaching to the truth, but still not the truth itself, is
the fashion of the day. True religion does however make
way, though it ' cometh not with observation.' ' j
On Sunday, 12th of October, Mr. Corrie
preached a sermon at the Old Church in Calcutta, on
behalf of the Church Missionary Society. This seems
to have been the first discourse delivered from the
pulpit of the Established Church in India, with a pro-
fessedly missionary object ; f and was on that account
not without its effect. After the service, a native-
convert was baptized by the name of Fuez Messeeh.
This person had come from Bareilly to Calcutta, and
had been for several months under Christian instruc-
tion. The account which he gave of himself to Mr.
Corrie was, that at the age of eighteen, being dis-
gusted with the idolatry of the Hindoos, he became
a Mahomedan,- and lived so strict a life as to gain
many disciples by his reputed sanctity. That
finding no peace of mind amid the practice of all
kinds of austerities ; and having, in the meanwhile,
* Established in 1789.
t See Missionary Register for 1818, p. 448.
ON THE GANGES. 297
heard much of the gospel, he contrived to obtain a
copy of Martyn's Hindoostanee New Testament ; that
he read it, and was led " to know and feel that there
is none other name under heaven, given among men,
whereby he must be saved, but only the name of our
Lord Jesus Christ."
It was on the evening of Nov. 17, 1817, that Mr.
Corrie left Calcutta for Benares. The following are
extracts from his Journal at this time :
" We have in company, Abdullah, baptized in England ;
Fuez Messeeh, baptized in Calcutta ; Noor Messeeh, baptized
at Agra ; a Christian Khidmutgar,* baptized at the Lall-
Eazaar Chapel [in Calcutta] ; Khristnoo, baptized at Agra ;
the five Christian youths, under the patronage of the
Church Missionary Society; and several Christian fami-
lies. During the 19th and 20th, we had an opportunity
of witnessing two distressing instances of the unfeeling
conduct of the Hindoos, towards the sick and dying. On
one occasion, two women were employed, at the river-side,
filling the mouth of a child with mud. Miss B. asked
them if the child were ill ? One of them answered, ' Yes/
Miss B. f You are going to kill it outright.' On which
they began to laugh, and talk with each other ; and prose-
cuted their work of death. Farther on, a sick man was
laid, with several people sitting round. A young and
handsome Brahmin was attempting to bind a weight round
his neck, in order to sink him in the river, which the sick
man was resisting, with marks of much remaining strength.
Abdullah called out, ' Take him into some warm place, and
he will recover :' to which the Brahmin answered, with a
significant nod, ' Aye, Aye, we will put him into a warm
* A kind of footman.
298 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
place :' on which the persons around laughed aloud. On
the evening of the 21st, Fuez Messeeh, whilst walking on the
bank of the river, said among other things, that ' at times
he experienced such delight in contemplating the love of
Christ, that no relish remained for earthly things/ Noor
Messeeh, (who appears truly a partaker of the grace of
Christ) joined us ; and after some time asked, with seem-
ing interest, ' Whether if a person sinned after believing in
Christ, he might hope for forgiveness ? ' One of the Christian
youths enquired, ' Whether if a person did not believe in
Christ, and yet practised virtue, his virtue would be accepted
of God ? ' These questions seem to me, to explain the
the doctrine contained in the xvL and xviii. Articles of our
Church. The situation of native Christians, in respect of the
Mahomedans and Heathen, point out to them the necessity
of faith in Christ, in order to acceptance with God ; and at
the same time, teaches them the inefficacy of a mere pro-
fession of Christianity.
" Sunday 24th. Our Christian congregation consisted of
seventeen. Fuez Messeeh read first the 116th Psalm, and after-
wards the xvi and xviith chapters of St. John. He was himself
evidently affected by the repeated references to our Lord's di-
vinity, and spoke to the others on that subject ; and of the
great condescension of the Saviour, in becoming the surety
of sinners ; with the love that ought to subsist among
Christians : saying, ' they ought to be as the eyes in the
head, which though they dwell in two sockets, yet were intent
always on the same objects ; and constituted but one organ
of vision/
" At Augurdeep. In the evening went into the village,
where is a celebrated Idol temple. Fuez Messeeh entered
into a dispute with a Brahmin, before twenty -five or thirty
people, assembled for poojah (worship.) The Brahmin was
forced at length to confess that Idolatry was inexcusable :
on which an appeal was made to the bystanders, who de-
clared that the Brahmins led them astray.
BENARES. 299
" Dec. 22nd, at Bauglipore. Visited the Roman Catho-
lic Christians here, whom we found still in great poverty,
and complaining of the neglect of their priests. Gave
Augustine dementis (who professes to wish for a school
and has several children of his own) ten rupees towards
erecting a shed, and engaging a schoolmaster, with a pro-
mise of further assistance. Left with him, for the use of
the intended school, one copy of the New Testament in
Persian, one copy in Hindoostanee, and one copy of the
Psalms in Persian. Grave him also a copy of the Psalms,
and some copies of family prayers, in Hindoostanee, for
distribution.
"Buxar, Jan. 18, 1818. Had divine service this morn-
ing in English, and baptized an Israelite, aged fifty-five,
who has been long in our military service, and who seems
spiritually alive to the true character of Christ, as the pro-
mised Messiah. In the afternoon had service in Hindoos-
tanee. Twenty-five adults, beside our own people, attended.
The anxiety manifested by several of the Jews for religious
instruction, is very pleasing; and must, if possible, be
gratified. May the Lord raise up a suitable teacher ; and
direct and prosper me in my wishes to erect a place of wor-
ship for them!"
No sooner had Mr. Corrie arrived at Benares,
(Jan, 26. 1818.) than he projected a missionary es-
tablishment in the neighbourhood of that large and
populous city. The following extract from a letter
addressed to the secretary of the Calcutta Committee
of the Church Missionary Society, will explain the
objects he had in view :
" Three native Battalions are usually cantoned here; two
are now at the station. I have been taking measures for
300 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the establishment of a school for the younger drummers and
fifers, and for the children of native Christians attached to
these Corps. I have already twenty-four names of children,
whose parents desire that they should become scholars too.
We also, on Sunday [Feb. 8th.] began Hindoostanee worship,
and about fifteen of the above class attended. For the
school, I have met with a small bungalow conveniently
situated, offered for six hundred rupees. In this bungalow
Mr. Adlingtou could also reside for the present. I beg,
therefore, that the Committee will consider whether they can
adopt this bungalow and premises for a Missionary residence ;
or whether they would wish Mr. Adlington to reside alto-
gether in Benares ; and that premises should be procured
for him there OE his return from Agra ?* Let me repeat,
then, that at this place there are immediate calls on the
Society for assistance ; and that not merely in the hope of
probable benefit, but from the actual wants of professing
native Christians ; whilst many of the natives, Mahomedan
and Heathen, are awakened to discern the importance of
Christianity, and will probably be encouraged or discouraged
by the readiness or otherwise which we manifest in meeting
these wants of our Christian brethren."
Mr. Corrie had the satisfaction to find that the
Committee in Calcutta readily entered into his views,
and authorized him to purchase the premises referred
to in the preceding letter. He was thus enabled to
open a school, to the support of which many of the
European residents at Benares contributed, by
monthly benefactions and subscriptions.
Early in February Mr. Corrie visited Chunar, his
first station in India, and where the native church
* Mr. Adlington had gone to Agra to visit Abdool Messeeh.
BENARES. 301
was now under the care of Mr. Bowley. It appears
from the report he sent to the Calcutta Committee of
the Church Missionary Society, that Mr. C. found
the mission at Chunar in a satisfactory state. Under
date of Feb. 9, 1818, he writes :
" On the 5th instant I went to Chunar : it was rather late
in the evening when I arrived, but I found several of the
converted Hindoos waiting to see me. Next morning at
seven o'clock, about eighty of the native Christians attended
for divine worship. They began by singing a hymn, in the
native measures, on the sufferings of Christians. The regu-
larity with which they sung, and the earnestness most of
them manifested, greatly affected me. Mr. Bowley expounded
the Parable of the Wise and Foolish Virgins ; and concluded
the service with prayer. Among other things, he prayed
for a blessing on the king, and on his nobles in England,
and in India. I mention this not as a proof of Mr. Bowley's
loyalty, for that was known long before, but to shew how
the labours of such men tend to attach the natives of India
to the British nation, by uniting their most important in-
terests. At ten o'clock, about one hundred Europeans at-
tended divine service in English ; after which, twelve of
their children were baptized, and eleven marriages celebrated.
At three p. m., the native congregation again assembled to
the number of about ninety adults ; when, after evening
prayer, I endeavoured to explain to them and apply the
second Psalm. It appears that the usual number of Euro-
peans who attend Divine service regularly in English, is about
forty, and the usual number of native Christians who attend
worship in Hindoostanee, is about seventy or eighty. The
number in both congregations has been gradually and regu-
larly increasing, and testifies of itself to the diligence and
exemplary conduct of Mr. Bowley, and of the blessing
attending his labours. The little I was able, in my short
302 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE-
visit, to see of the state of the people, impressed me deeply
with the value of his labours. I knew the degradation of
both European invalids and their native wives and families,
from three years residence among them, and now to behold
so many of them adorning by their lives the doctrine of God
our Saviour, was to me most gratifying, and will be con-
sidered an ample recompence for all their contributions, by
the supporters of our Society, There being but one place
for both the free-school and the congregation to assemble in,
I could not see the scholars at their tasks. Three or four
children of parents, who can afford it, pay half a rupee per
month ; with which, together with voluntary contributions
of some of the pious soldiers, Mr. Bowley has provided
wall-shades for evening service, and supplies the lights. I,
also, conversed at Chunar with ten Hindoos, who appear to
be fully convinced of the truth of Christianity, though not
yet prepared to encounter the consequences of an open
profession [of it]. Some of them even join Mr. Bowley
occasionally in prayers. One of them, on being asked,
what he considered the great peculiarity of the Christian
religion ? answered, That in every other system of religion,
works were made a condition of justification, but that in
Christianity, only faith in Christ is required ; whilst, wonder-
ful to say, it produced more exemplary holiness than any
other system."
By a statement which Mr. Corrie put in circulation
at Secrole, dated llth of March, it will be seen that
he was not unmindful of the duties connected with
that station :
" It having been found on enquiry, that many children of
Christians, chiefly connected with the native battalions,
were without the means of instruction, a school was es-
tablished in the lines, in the month of February, for their
BENARES. 303
benefit, which now consists of the following number and
description of scholars :
4 Adult Christians, learning to read Hindoostanee in the
Nagree character.
2 Adult Hindoos, learning to read English.
4 Young men, who were educated for a short time in the
Orphan school.
4 Christian youths, who with the last-mentioned, form
one class in reading, writing, and casting accounts.
5 Christian boys, who read the New Testament, and write.
10 Christian boys, learning first lessons in English reading
and writing.
2 Mahomedan boys, learning first lessons in English read-
ing and writing.
8 Christian girls, learning to read English.
39 "
Of the above-mentioned boys, eight, it was stated,
were orphans, or the children of parents who were
too indigent to maintain them ; the consequence was
that they had to be provided with sustenance as well
as education. To the school was also attached a
Christian Moonshee, whose office it was to read the
Scriptures morning and evening, to as many Christians
as chose to attend ; and on Sundays, to read the service
of the Church of England, and a previously-prepared
exhortation, (both in Hindoostanee) to the native
Christians in the lines, of whom about thirty or forty,
with their children, were in the habit of regularly
attending.
The object of this statement was to make the Eu-
304 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
ropean residents at Benares acquainted with the mis-
sionary operations in progress among them, and to
afford them " an opportunity of contributing to the
support of measures, the beneficial tendency of which
they were so well able to appreciate." The result was
that the schools at Secrole received such an increase
of patronage, as to be almost wholly supported by
local contributions.
About the middle of March, Mr. Corrie again
visited Chunar. In a letter from Benares, dated
March 24, 1818, he writes :
" I attended at Chunar last week. On Good Friday, we
first had divine service in English, in a barrack ; and after-
wards in Hindoostanee, at the Free-school. The number of
communicants after the first service, was seventeen. Of the
native congregation, twenty-seven females and two men re-
mained to commemorate the death of our Lord. Almost the
whole congregation were in tears during the sermon, in
which Mr. Bowley set before them the Saviour's sufferings :
and during the communion, the greater number appeared to
be deeply affected, and all of them exceedingly serious and
attentive. There was an evident blessing vouchsafed to us,
and, in my own case, a lively sense of the Divine presence,
which seemed also to pervade the whole congregation. Fri-
day before, I heard thirty-two native Christians read, who
have within these few months, most of them, and all of
them since Mr. Bowley came to Chunar, begun to learn,
some the Persian, others the Nagree character ; and some of
them now read the Scriptures in Hindoostanee, with fluency,
and all of them expressed much delight arising from their
new attainment. Indeed, a remarkable tenderness of con-
science seems to distinguish most of them ; and their altered
BENARES. 305
exemplary conduct is the talk of all, and as usual, by some
ridiculed, and by others commended.
" On Thursday, I catechised the first class in the Free-
school, consisting of seven boys, who not only repeated their
catechism correctly, but answered very intelligently many
questions I asked them, arising out of the catechism. They
also repeated passages of Scripture, which they got off as
tasks, and the whole class repeated verse by verse, the thir-
teenth chapter of Proverbs. Some of the children in the
Free-school, and their mothers, who are amongst the
most exemplary of Mr. Bowley's congregation, are the
families of non-commissioned officers belonging to native
corps now in the field. It must strike every reflecting
mind what a comfort establishments such as that of the
Church Missionary Society at Chunar, must be to Europeans
of the above class. If instead of leaving their wives and
children comparatively unprotected, and exposed to the
temptations of this heathen land, they could place them
where their children might receive education at little or no
expense, and their wives be receiving good instruction, in-
stead of being left to every wind of temptation, surely much
of the pain arising from separation in time of war would be
alleviated.
" The school-room being too small to contain the Native
congregation, and encouraged by the Committee's * approba-
tion of my wish to build a larger house for their accommo-
dation, I desired Mr. Bowley to look out for a proper spot
to build upon. A house and premises, contiguous to the
barracks, the owner refused to dispose of to us ; and this led
us to fix upon a spot about two hundred yards further from
the barracks, and on two sides bounded by the Native town.
The possessor, Mr. Turnbull, was applied to for it, and he
begged Mr. G. Robinson to go up and fix a price on it. Mr.
R. accordingly went with me last week and valued the
premises at 500 Rupees. On this being reported to Mr.
* The Calcutta Committee of the Church Missionary Society,
X
306 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Turnbull, he generously wrote, saying, that he begged I
would accept the ground for the purpose intended. This, I
hope, is a token for good, and may be taken as an encourage-
ment to proceed I think there will be no difficulty in
raising 4 or 5000 Rupees for our intended church."
Mr. Corrie had the happiness to find that these
anticipations were not premature, for on a subscrip-
tion paper being put into circulation, the Marquis of
Hastings was pleased to head the list of contributions
by a donation of 1000 sicca rupees, towards building
a church at Chunar.
Encouraging, however, as was this improved state
of feeling in favour of missionary labours, there re-
mained abundant scope for the exercise of Christian
zeal. In a letter, addressed to his brother about this
time, Mr. Corrie writes from Benares :
" In a neighbouring district (with the magistrate of which
I am well acquainted) during the last year, two widows were
burned on an average every month ; six lepers were buried
alive, or drowned, by their friends ; and not less than one
hundred persons destroyed themselves by drowning, in fits of
passion, under the idea that their ghosts would haunt the
offending party. Such being the strength of passion in
them, you will not be surprised that murders are exceedingly
frequent : and, what is worst of all, their religion en-
courages these excesses. .... The progress of the gospel is
slow, but advancing. The unholy rivalry of some who
differ from us in modes of worship is a stumbling-block to
a few ; and it grieves me to be often obliged to spend my
time and my breath in proving the lawfulness of infant-
baptism, and the propriety of baptism by sprinkling. Satan
thus divides, but he shall not finally prevail."
BENARES. 307
It was now the will of God to exercise the faith
and patience of His servant, by a no less severe
affliction than the death of an only son. How great
this trial proved to Mr. Corrie, will be seen from his
letter on that occasion
TO MRS. MYERS,
" April 9, 1818.
" Our dearest Grandmama will have heard the melancholy
tidings communicated to Mr. Sherer yesterday. I judged
it best, that, if possible, the heavy affliction should not come
upon you suddenly. Your still bleeding heart will more
severely feel this arrow of the Almighty, winged no doubt
with love, but piercing to the very quick. Our lovely boy
was becoming inexpressibly interesting. He was taken
with a severe attack nearly three weeks ago, which yielded
to strong medicine, though he never was after as before,
but seemed mending, when by some means, he caught a
severe cold. The doctor says it was of the nature of In-
fluenza, and many in the house have suffered from it. On
Saturday morning we sent for the doctor; medicines did
not produce the wished-for effect, and we had a very restless
night on Saturday. On Sunday morning my heart began
to sink on his account, and the Lord's prayer in Church
tried both my principles and my feelings.
" Throughout Sunday, little alteration appeared ; but he
rested so well on Sunday night, that the doctor on Monday
morning pronounced him out of danger. About eleven he
altered for the worse. His little sweet countenance assumed
an appearance of eagerness, and about twelve he was mani-
festly convulsed, though not strongly. On this, our doctor
called in another skilful medical man, who happened to be at
the station, and new medicines were tried which promised
X 2
308 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
partial relief, and the fond mother began again to hope.
About twelve on Monday night, he was in great pain, and
the work of death was evidently rapidly going on. We
commended him to our covenant God in prayer. I pleaded,
as well as I was able, His promise to be the God of our seed,
as well as our own God. I prayed for the child as a member
of Christ's mystical body and a branch of the true Vine ;
and besought that the suffering child might be remembered
in the suffering Christ. Our prayers were mercifully heard,
and our babe from that time suffered comparatively little.
About five on the morning of the 7th, his soul seemed long-
ing to mount upward. We again in prayer commended
him to our covenant God, and about half-past five, he
ceased to breathe without a struggle or even a sigh.
" It seemed to me inconceivable that my mind should
ever have become so confused respecting the truths of Scrip-
ture. During the whole of Tuesday, and on Tuesday night
especially, I became alarmed lest any thing extravagant
should escape me. My God ever graciously kept me from
bringing a reproach on the principles I preach : but ! I
seem only now to have begun to understand many of them.
I now know what is meant by the bread of affliction, and the
water of adversity : I now understand the 38th Psalm in a
way I never did before ; and though even at this moment no
one Scripture could I point to, and say that it supports me,
yet, I feel myself on safe ground, and seem secured on
all sides from danger.
" I hope the bitterness of this death is past to us both,
though our bereavement (as I conceive it ought not) will
never be forgotten. We are constrained to abstract our
thoughts from the lovely object that bound our affections so
fast ; and do, we hope, rejoice in his gain, whilst we mourn
our sad loss. My understanding yesterday received a lesson
from Anna. When we sat down to the ceremony of dinner,
she became raving for water. Sometimes it was ( Dear papa,
give Nan a some water/ Then with a curtsey to nurse,
BENARES. 309
' Please Nan, give Nana some water/ Then with anger cry-
ing for water ; but though our hearts were bleeding for her
distress, we would not give her water for her hurt. Thus,
thought I, our heavenly Father is looking down upon us.
He heard our prayers, our tears for the life of our babe ; He
saw our distress, and He doubtless pitied, but for our good,
denies our desires. Oh, may the Holy Spirit send home
the lesson effectually !
" On entering the pulpit on Sunday morning in heaviness
of heart, when I pronounced the sentence { Our Father
which art in heaven/ it powerfully came to my mind, ' Is he
less a Father than thou art, that he should not care for thee
and thy child ? ' Lord ! I believe, help my unbelief ! '
In acknowledging the Christian sympathy of Cap-
tain Peevor, expressed in connection with this do-
mestic sorrow, Mr. C. writes :
" We try to realize the truths you kindly bring before us ;
but it is hard to walk by faith when sense and sight so pow-
erfully attract the contrary way. We are not, however,
without experience of the grace of our Lord ; and hope the
lesson intended may not be lost upon us. One day in this
school of adversity, has taught me more than years of ease
and prosperity."
It was now, also, that Mr. Corrie communicated
with
THE REV. J. BUCKWORTH.
" Benares, March 14, 1818.
" You will see by the date, where I am stationed. The
place is important, on many accounts. It is central, and
near several missionary stations : but we want helpers at
Chunar, my first station in India. Mr. Bowley's labours
310 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
have been greatly blessed to the Christian part of the popu-
lation ; who were ' as sheep without a shepherd/ till he
went among them. Mr. Adlington is at this time visiting
dear brother Abdool; of whom he writes very favourable
accounts, as to spiritual things ; but his bodily health has
greatly declined, and is declining. A few have been added
to the church at Agra ; and several bearing the Christian
name, seem to have experienced a new birth unto righteous-
ness. With respect to the public state of affairs, you will
hear of the wonderful events which have taken place here,
during the last six months ; by which the whole continent
of India is become subject to British authority.* Very
critical have been our circumstances repeatedly, at one place
1200 of our troops were assaulted by a greater number of
thousands at another place, 3,000 of our troops were set
upon by 40,000 j and such is the inconstant nature of the
natives of this country, that in either of the above affairs,
had victory declared against us, the whole of India would
have been in a flame. This, then, is the Lord's doing, and
it is marvellous in our eyes. We have many praying souls
now in our Indian army ; and the number is increasing :
and we know that our God is a hearer of prayer."
" April 9. Since I began my letter, it has pleased God to
relieve you of the charge we put upon you, respecting our
Infant. t He was removed from our sight on the 7th, and
is now with his Father and our Father, with his God and
our God. I know not how to write about anything else,
but yet I wish not to fill my paper with the expression of
feelings which, no doubt, every one in similar circumstances
experiences. I shall only say, that I seem never to have
known sadness till now."
This extension of the British rule in India, by
opening out wider fields for missionary exertions,
* By the termination of the Pindarry and Mahratta wars,
t That of Godfather.
BENARES. 311
rendered, also, the want of labourers more sensibly
apparent. Hence Mr. Corrie writes
TO THE EEV. MR. SIMEON.
" Benares, June 16, 1818.
" I write now to acquaint you with the death of one of
our chaplains at Cawnpore on the 22nd instant, that you
may, if possible, get some proper person appointed in his
place. Our honoured friend Mr. Grant, will not be back-
ward to use his influence, if it can avail and may God
grant, for the honor of his gospel in these lands, that a true
minister of his word may be sent out. It is inconceivable to
those not on the spot, how much pious well-educated men
may effect, above the usual run, even of pious men who
come out as missionaries. If translations be to supply the
gift of tongues, then those translations ought to come as
near the character of that gift as possible. Now the Seram-
pore translations all, I fear, fail entirely in idiom and every
recommendation. Of their Hindoostanee translation, I can
speak from some knowledge, that it is calculated to displease
the least fastidious, by the mixture of Persian, Arabic, and
English words in it, as well as by the turn given to many
phrases, from the literal rendering from the English. Thus,
' on these two hang all the law and the prophets/ the word
used is literally, ' suspended as from a peg/ Such is my
own feeling respecting this translation, that I should abstain
from giving it to an intelligent Hindoo, and no other could
make anything of it ; and at this place, we have, in conse-
quence, nothing to meet the enquiries of the Hindoos, ex-
cept a catechism translated by Mr. Bowley, which is read
with avidity.
" Divine providence is, I hope, opening a door of great
usefulness here, through the means of the Baboo Joy Narian
kind of Deist, who is about giving up a house, and
312 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
.5,000. to endow it as a school, to our Church Missionary
Society. The house in Benares we have actual possession
of, and it is now undergoing a little repair, with a view to
commence a school of general learning, of which Mr.
Adlington will be the superintendent."
The name of Joy Narain will be remembered, as
that of the rich native at Benares, who, some years
ago, sent a letter and a benefaction to the Bible So-
ciety.* It appears that the same benevolent indivi-
dual had at that time formed, also, the design of
building and endowing a free-school, by means of
which the poorer classes of his countrymen might
receive education. f He seems to have gone so far
as to have himself drawn up a plan of the institution,
to have commenced building a suitable house, and
to have offered to pay for the support of a school-
master and assistants ; but, from some cause or other,
nothing had been definitely settled up to the time
that Mr. Corrie was appointed chaplain at Benares,
after his return from England. Soon after Mr. C.'s
arrival at that station, however, Joy Narain brought
the subject of the free-school before him ; and the
following extract from a letter addressed by Mr. C.
to the committee of the Church Missionary Society,
gives the substance of what passed between Joy Narain
and himself:
* See above p. 149.
t Joy Narain's own account of the circumstances which led him
thus to consult the good of his countrymen, may be seen in the
Missionary Register for 1819, pp. 416, 417.
BENARES. 313
" He proposes giving a large house in the city for a
school, endowing it with 200 Us. a month, (about .300.
a year,) Mr. Adlington to be the teacher. I suggested to
him to let us have the house on Mr. Adlington' s arrival
[from AgraJ to begin operations ; and that for the present
Mr. A should derive his support from the Church Mission-
ary Society, whilst he (Joy Narain,) should pay for books
and incidental expenses. This seemed to delight him. I
proposed that he should make the Church Missionary Soci-
ety's committee trustees of his endowment; reserving to
himself the approval of their agent, who, if approved of
at the end of one year, should be confirmed for life ; or,
during conformity with the rules of the endowment ; which,
I proposed, should be for general learning : our Missionary
to be at liberty to receive enquirers after truth, in his private
apartments, after school-hours ."
To these several propositions, Joy Narain cor-
dially assented, and although at the date of the fore-
going letter to Mr. Simeon, the property was not
legally made over, yet the school-house had been put
into the possession of the Church Missionary Society.
The school itself was opened on Monday, July 17,
1818, under the superintendence of Mr. Adlington ;
the second master being a young man, country-born,
but educated in England, and intimately acquainted
with the colloquial language and manners of the
natives. Mr. Corrie observes, however, to the
Committee of the Church Missionary Society :
" To give full effect to this gift of Joy Narain, you must
send us one or two men of as good education as possible,
and as soon as you can find them. The disposition to hear
314 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and receive the word, is increasing daily among the natives.
Many of the rich and learned Hindoos, especially of this
city, seem ready to welcome the gospel."
And again to the Committee in Calcutta :
" A man of learning should by all means be sent out to
that school, both to release Mr. Adlington, and to occupy
a post than which there is none more conspicuous in all the
sphere of missionary labour ; and, it ought, therefore, to be
supplied accordingly/'
It was whilst engaged in watching over the first
beginnings of this Institution, that Mr. Corrie wrote
to his brother,
" July 29, 1818.
" This country becomes daily more and more interesting
to the Christian. The paramount influence of our govern-
ment now seems to hold out some degree of permanency to
our rule ; and, in consequence, the natives are less embar-
rassed with the fear of the return of former superiors ; and
the consequent persecution that would have followed any
attention to our religion. Considerate men among them,
therefore, begin to speak out their dissatisfaction with Ido-
latry ; and to enquire what better we have to offer them.
This disposition is most providentially met by the institu-
tions which have risen amongst us of late : and the hand
of God in disposing all things for the spread of His truth,
seems evidently displayed. First, there is the Diocesan
Committee, which confines itself to supplying those only
who understand English, with bibles, prayer-books, and
tracts. Next, the Church Missionary Society, which sup-
plies the native Christians with bibles, and prayer-books in
the native languages : as well as its more direct objects.
Then the School-Book Society, which supplies elementary
books in all languages, for all description of persons ; and
then the glorious Bible Society, like the f lion which cover*
BENARES. 315
cth/ embracing all classes and climes, in the distribution
of the words of life eternal. If to these be added, the
labours of missionaries of different denominations, it will
appear that the kingdom of God is near to India. Of
missionaries, however, we have as yet, but a scanty supply.
May the Lord of the harvest, thrust forth labourers into
India,"
" In the beginning of this month I baptized, at Chunar,
a Brahmin, and a Moonshee, in the presence of the native
Christian congregation, and of many Heathen and Maho r
medans. The Brahmin declared that he had visited all the
places reputed holy by Hindoos, from Brindrinath in the
borders of the snowy mountains in the N. W., to Jugger-
nauth in the lower parts of Bengal, but found nothing on
which his mind could rest, till he heard the gospel at Chu-
nar. That he found all the Hindoos in error, and plainly
told them so ; in proof of his being in earnest, [he] broke off
the Brahmin's cord, (or, as he called it, ' the lying cord/)
before them all. The Moonshee bore a similar testimony
respecting the insufficiency of the Mahomedan faith.* Three
more are waiting for my next visit to Chunar in order to be
then baptized These are encouraging circumstances;
may God grant us his blessing to improve them to his glory ! "
But besides relating such encouraging circum-
stances as these, Mr. Corrie's correspondence con-
tains many incidental notices, also, of his intercourse
with natives of all classes. Thus on the 18th of
August, he informs Mr. Sherer :
" We are going on as usual here, doing a little : ( unknown
and yet well known.' Several of the high Natives have
visited me lately ; chiefly from the intimacy they perceived
* A fuller account of the baptism of these persons is given in the
Missionary Register for 1820, p. 123.
316 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Mr Bird * had formed with us ; but it led, though they
meant it not, to religious discussions. A near relation of
the Rajah of Benares, took away yesterday a Hindoostanee
New Testament, and Hindoostanee Prayer-book, with
evident desire, after a long discussion on subjects connected
with them.
And, again, in writing to the same relative in the
month of October, Mr. C. observes :
- " Joy Narain's school goes on very well. Many of good
caste and family now come for instruction in English. The
enquiries they make on religious subjects, have led to the
conviction, in several, of the folly of idolatry. Indeed, I
am obliged to refrain at times from talking with them, lest
the whole design should be obstructed by the rapid progress
some of them are making in Christian knowledge."
The school here mentioned, having, by Deed,
bearing date Oct. 21, 1818, been legally placed
under the control of the Calcutta Committee of the
Church Missionary Society and their successors,
Mr. Corrie was requested by Joy Narain to draw up,
in English, a detailed statement of the plan and ob-
jects contemplated by the school. A draft of the
statement was, in the first instance, [1 1th Nov.
1818.] submitted by Mr. Corrie to the Agent of the
Government at Benares, and was afterwards translated
into several of the languages of the country, and
circulated among the natives of India. As illustra-
tive of a remarkable moral movement, towards the
maturing of which the subject of these memoirs
* The magistrate of the district.
BENARES. 317
materially contributed, the document is too important
to be omitted.
" The following statement of the object and plan of the
Institution, is published, with a view to engage such support
as may enable the managers to extend to the utmost the
benefits it is intended to convey.
"1. In this school, four languages are taught, viz. English
Persian, Hindoostanee and Bengalee.
" 2. For the purpose of affording instruction in these
languages, an English master, as superintendent of the In-
stitution, is engaged ; proper assistance and learned
teachers in the other languages respectively, are also retained.
"3. It is intended to maintain, as well as educate, a number
of poor boys, who are to be accommodated in the house, as
soon as proper arrangements can be made, and a small daily
allowance will be made to such poor boys as cannot be
received into the house, to such extent as the funds may
admit of.
"4. The benefits of the Institution to be at the same time
open to all who are desirous of availing themselves of them,
without regard to caste or country ; and for this purpose,
teachers, paper, pens and ink, will be provided gratis, for
all the scholars ; it being left to the option of such parents
as can afford to pay for their children's education, to con-
tribute at their pleasure to the general expenses of the
school, and thereby to extend the benefits of it further to
the poor.
" 5. The primary design of teaching the above languages
being, to enable industrious youths to obtain for themselves
a comfortable livelihood, the first care will be to instruct the
scholars in reading and writing grammatically, and in the
most necessary rules of arithmetic ; together with the govern-
ment regulations on the subjects of police, and ordinary
affairs : after which such youths as desire further improve-
318 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
ment, may be instructed in general history, geography, and
astronomy.
" 6. No scholar to be admitted into the school under seven
years of age, except such as are on the foundation, nor any to
be admitted to receive maintenance from the funds who are
above eighteen years. Each scholar to remain in school, if
practicable, at least two years, but no scholar to receive
pecuniary support beyond the period of seven years, nor
above the age of twenty, unless for the pursuit of some
study approved by the managers.
" 7. All the scholars are required to attend regularly every
day, to abstain from all improper language in school, and
to maintain a respectable moral character in society ; without
which no scholar can be admitted, or if admitted, be re-
tained on his ill conduct being discovered.
" 8. The school to be open to all visitors every Tuesday,
and all contributors to the funds to be admitted to inspect
the accounts on the second Tuesday in every month.
" It being intended to form a library and museum also
connected with the school, as soon as practicable, any
donation of natural curiosities, or of books, in English, or
in any of the languages of India, (especially grammars,
dictionaries, and books of history) will be thankfully re-
ceived ; and a book will be kept in which the names of
donors will be recorded, with the nature and extent of the
donation."
" Benares, llth November, 1818."
At the time the foregoing statement was put into
circulation, there were no less than one hundred and
sixteen scholars in the school; but it had already
become apparent that the monthly sum granted by
the founder, was by no means sufficient to meet the
necessary expenses of the establishment. Joy Narain
therefore, made a formal application to the Governor-
BENARES. 319
General in council for pecuniary assistance, when
Lord Hastings, with the ready attention which he
always manifested for the moral improvement of
India, ordered a regular monthly allowance to be
contributed from the funds of government toward the
efficient maintenance of the school.
But the residence of Mr. Corrie at Benares was
now drawing to a close. He received about this
time, an appointment to the vacant Chaplaincy at
Cawnpore ; but before he could proceed to that sta-
tion, a vacancy had occurred at the Presidency by the
departure of the senior chaplain on sick-leave. This
event was the occasion of Mr. Corrie's recal to Cal-
cutta. He accordingly left Benares in December
1818, amid the regrets of a large body of respectable
natives, who had seen so much reason for regarding
him as the friend and promoter of every institution
which was calculated to promote their welfare. It
could not, therefore, but be a matter of gratification
to him, to be followed to Calcutta by the subjoined
Address written in English, Persian, Hindoostanee,
and Bengalee :
FROM THE INHABITANTS OF BENARES,
TO THE REV. D. CORBIE.
" For several years past we have entertained a desire, that
no one would indulge in any kind of controversy, and that
320 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
all theological discussion might cease amongst us. For
the attainment of this our desire, Joy Narain Maharaj,
often attempted to establish a school, but was never able to
accomplish his design. When you arrived at Benares, and
kindly engaged the superintendence of a school, in the
which instruction should be afforded in the English, Per-
sian, Hindue and Bengalee languages, from that time our
wishes began to be realized : seeing that as at all times it is
a difficult thing to collect individuals of different religious
principles, you by your investigation, liberality and kind-
ness, &c. caused upwards of 200 to lay aside their religious
prejudices and engage in the same pursuit. Since when,
by the will of God, you were pleased to embark for Cal-
cutta, your condescension, liberality, and charity; your
kindness, love for the truth, and enmity to deception;
your excellent understanding, convincing knowledge, and
acquaintance with the theological works of the Christian
religion ; your Christian-like conduct, your affording in-
struction to those desirous of being more acquainted with
the way of salvation by the mediation of Christ, and meet-
ing the views of the learner ; are subjects of daily conversa-
tion, and cause us to admire that prudence which, aloof
from the violence made use of by those of other dynasties,
causes Rajahs, Baboos, great and learned Pundits, Moulu-
wees, Moonshees, in fact the great of the city, to court your
friendship. A remembrance of these things occasions much
sorrow, and produces a desire for another interview. Here
we trust that God Almighty will again suffer us to meet,
and that as long as it please Him to retain you in Calcutta,
He will not fail on your account to bless both us and the
school."
(Here follow the signatures of Joy Narain and of 266
other natives of Benares.)
CHAPTER XIV.
REMOVAL TO CALCUTTA.
IT was not without regret that Mr. Corrie quitted a
place which he had found (to use his own words,)
"a scene of delightful labour." In anticipation
of his probable removal from Benares, he had written
some time before
TO THE REV. MR. SIMEON.
" I am at a loss to decide how to act should my removal
be determined on by Government. You will see a report of
our Church Missionary proceedings here, no doubt, by Mr.
Thomason. There is a great deal too much said in it about
me, especially should I be removed soon, so as to be pre-
vented establishing the plans in agitation. But I pray I
may be able to go on in simplicity of mind, in obedience
to the will of God's providence, and seek nothing for my-
self; who am indeed nothing, and deserve to be the
' off-scouring of all.' If I were professedly a Missionary,
322 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and had the same prospect of entrance into this very citadel
of Idolatry, I should consider it a call to live and die in
this place ; but as a Chaplain of the Government, am I not
to consider the disposal of Government, as the voice of
providence to me ? I can truly say that, in the prospect
of leaving this place, { I am oppressed j Lord, undertake
forme!'"
Before proceeding, however, to Calcutta, Mr. C.
visited Chunar, and there administered the Lord's
Supper to sixty communicants, of whom half were
native Christians. He drew up a plan, also, for the
future guidance of those who were engaged in the
mission at that place and Benares, with a view to
secure regularity and efficiency to their exertions :
and in this he so arranged as to secure the coopera-
tion of all the parties, for whose guidance his direc-
tions were intended. It may be mentioned, too, in
connexion with the mission at Chunar, that Mr. C.
had employed himself, during his residence at
Benares, in carefully examining and correcting a re-
vision of Mr. Martyn's Hindoostanee translation of
the New Testament, into Hindoowee, which Mr.
Bowley had found it necessary to undertake for the
sake of the native population, among whom he la-
boured ; and which was afterwards printed by the
Bible Society. At the close of the year 1818,
Mr. Corrie commenced his journey to Calcutta.
On the way thither he touched at Buxar, a place to
CALCUTTA. 323
which he had frequently paid missionary visits ;
and where a great desire had often been mani-
fested on the part of the Christian inhabitants, to
have a schoolmaster or Missionary located among
them. As a proof of the anxiety which these
Christians still cherished for the advantages of a
stated ministry, there was now placed in Mr. Corrie's
hands a list of about seventy persons, (chiefly of
the less wealthy class,) who were willing to contri-
bute certain monthly payments toward building a
church, and the maintenance of a Missionary.
On reaching Calcutta, among the first objects of
Mr. Corrie's care was, the placing under proper
instruction some Hindoostanee youths, who had
accompanied him from Benares. He had for some
time been in the habit of devoting much attention to
their education, with a view to their future useful-
ness as teachers ; and he now placed them in a school
for Hindoostanee boys, which the Calcutta Com-
mittee of the Church Missionary Society had just
established in that city. With reference to the im-
portance of such an Institution, Mr. Corrie had long
entertained a decided opinion. In a letter, an-
terior to this period, he had observed to Mr.
Sherer,
" I see so strongly, and experience also in my connection
with the adult converts, the improbability of finding steady,
judicious pastors, except from among those who have been
Y 2
324 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
educated in Christian studies, that I should like to devote
the rest of my days to the instruction of native youths,
with a view to the ministry. That may be better done in
Calcutta than elsewhere, from the greater readiness with
which books may be had, and especially help for the instruc-
tion of others got ready. Besides, future Missionaries will
act with greater effect, aided by well-educated native
brethren. So that in every point of view this appears to be
a prime object, to educate for the ministry."
As respected himself, it is scarcely necessary to
state that the scene of labour at the Presidency was,
in most respects, widely different from that to which
Mr. Corrie had been accustomed in the provinces.
In a letter to his brother, dated early in 1819, Mr.
C. relates, as a specimen of his engagements,
" Mr. Parson and myself go on happily in our joint
Chaplaincy. The Bishop is absent at Madras, where, we
hear, he is confirming, in his sermons, all Mr. Thompson's
labours. He is in many respects a valuable man.
" I have lately been appointed Honorary Chaplain to the
[Military] Orphan Institution,* where I officiate every
Sunday Morning soon after six o'clock. At the Cathedral
I read prayers or preach at nine ; and the same at eight in
the evening. I take the weekly occasional duties in turn.
I am, also, ex ojficio, a Governor of the Free School, and
a member of the Select Vestry; who are Trustees of charities
distributed to the monthly amount of 3,411 rupees, among
568 Pensioners."
The connexion with the " Select Vestry " here men-
tioned, did not however prove without its difficulties ;
* Instituted in the year 1782.
CALCUTTA. 325
for it happened that Mr. Corrie commenced his du-
ties at the Presidency before a dispute had subsided,
respecting the mode in which that Yestry was consti-
tuted, and the authority which they claimed to exer-
cise. It seems to have been the custom for the
members of the Vestry to re-elect themselves annually,
so as to admit new members into their body only as
vacancies occurred by deaths, resignations, or depar-
tures for England. They had customarily, also,
appointed the officers connected with the Church,
now called the Cathedral. But it appears that at
the Easter preceding Mr. Corrie's connection with
the Cathedral, a certain number of persons opposed
the re-election of the Select Vestry, as being contrary
to the practice usual in England ; and the senior
Chaplain, at the same time, claimed the right to no-
minate the churchwardens. The Select Vestry, on the
other hand, regarded themselves (and had long been
so recognized by government) as special Trustees for
a Church which had been originally built by private
individuals ; and for the due distribution of certain
funds, arising mainly from legacies left for charitable
purposes, and under the administration of the Vestry.
However much, therefore, to be deplored, might be
the animosity and indecorous language, into which
some of the parties concerned in the dispute, seem
to have been betrayed, it cannot be a matter of sur-
prise that the Vestry, as a body, should hesitate to
326 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
abandon long-acknowledged claims, and to hand over
to other persons, the distribution of certain charities
which they conceived to be legally entrusted to the
Vestry. To such a length, however, had the dispute
respecting this matter been carried, that both parties
complained to the Governor General in Council ; and
the Government had given it as an opinion, rather
than as a decision, that the vestry should remain
in possession of its accustomed functions, until the
authorities in England might judge it proper to
interfere. But notwithstanding this opinion on the
part of Government, the opponents of the Vestry
revived the dispute, at the, Easter of 1819. Much
correspondence seems to have taken place on the
subject, and many hard words again to have been
used ; and Mr. Corrie as one, among others, who con-
sidered it their duty to maintain themselves in the posi-
tion which had been thus sanctioned by Government,
became, as a matter of course, the subject of repre-
hension on the part of those, who opposed the claims
of the Vestry. Yet it is stated by those who were
in Calcutta at the time, and were also well acquainted
with the facts of the case, that the subject of these
Memoirs was enabled so far to keep apart from the
bitterness of this strife, as to exhibit throughout
" the prudence and meekness becoming the minister
of Christ."
With the exception, however, of passing occur-
CALCUTTA. 327
rences such as these, there was but little diversity
in the duties which now fell to Mr. Corrie's lot,
beyond what may be found in the life of a parochial
clergyman. The history of any one day was, to a
great extent therefore, the history of the succeeding
month ; and so on, from month to month : for as it
was not yet certain, whether the senior Chaplain, who
had gone to the Cape, would return to India or not,
Mr. Corrie could not regard himself as more than a
temporary resident at the Presidency, and did not
therefore feel at liberty to engage so actively in the
concerns of several religious societies in Calcutta,
as he afterwards felt called upon to do. But when
intelligence reached India, early in 1820, that
the senior Chaplain had proceeded to England,
and Mr. C. thus became entitled to succeed to
the vacant chaplaincy, he began to lay himself out
for some steady course of missionary labour in
Calcutta and the neighbourhood. One of his first
movements was, to endeavour to collect a native
congregation in Calcutta, by means of Mr.
Bowley, who had come down from Chunar to super-
intend the printing of that revised Hindoowee trans-
lation of the New Testament, which has been al-
ready mentioned.* The ulterior object Mr. Corrie
had in view in this was, to provide a sphere of labour
for Abdool Messeeh, who was expected to reach
* See above, p.322.
328 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Calcutta in the spring of 1820, and whose state of
health might probably render it desirable that he
should remain there for the future. Mr. Corrie was,
also, desirous to excite a deeper interest for missionary
objects, among the poorer classes about the Presi-
dency, in the belief that less attention had hitherto
been given to effect this, than, on every Christian
principle, seemed necessary. As having now, also,
undertaken the office of Secretary to the Church Mis-
sionary Society in Calcutta, Mr. C. was in better
circumstances to direct these missionary plans.
Some account of his occupations, is given in a letter
to his sister, who had returned to England:
" May 19, 1820.
" Abdool Messeeh is here : I am daily at work with him,
writing a Commentary in Hindoostanee, from six in the
morning till breakfast and after, if I am not called away.
We have got him a house in Meer-jan-Jcee-gully. It is a
roomy (upper-roomed) house, but out of repair ; so we get
it for fifty rupees a month ; and here he collects the poor
four times a week. The Church Missionary concerns occupy
me too a good deal ; and we are setting up a printing-press
in my go-downs.* To-day the first sheet of a tract is print-
ing off, as a beginning/'
Soon after the date of the foregoing extract, Mr.
Corrie had an examination of the boys of his Hin-
doostanee-school, in the presence of the members of
the Calcutta Committee of the Church Missionary
* A printer and printing-press, sent out by the Church Missionary
Society, had just arrived from England.
CALCUTTA. 329
Society, and of such other persons as interested
themselves about missionary objects. His many
avocations did not admit of his undertaking the
superintendence of a larger number of scholars than
that with which the school had commenced ; but the
result of the examination proved, that the benefit
derived from being habituated to Christian example
and the progress which the boys had made in a
knowledge of the Hindoostanee New Testament, the
Hindoostanee Catechism, and the principles of the
Christian religion in general, were of a very encou-
raging nature. Impressed, therefore, with the con-
viction that a Christian education was of the greatest
importance as a means to render the natives them-
selves efficient instruments of God to their coun-
trymen, Mr. Corrie welcomed the idea of establishing
a missionary College by the Bishop. With reference
to that circumstance, he wrote to his brother:
f< I am quite sure that all men will rejoice in the establish-
ment of the College ; although learning alone will do but
little. It therefore appears to me more than ever necessary
to maintain strenuously the labours and plans of the Church
Missionary Society. Under these feelings I was led last
Thursday into a long conversation with the Bishop, respect-
ing Missionary proceedings, in which the Church Missionary
Society and its views were brought forward and discussed.
The Bishop's chief objection was, that the sending out of
English clergymen as Missionaries, would prevent the East
India Company from making such a provision of Chaplains,
as they ought to make. As far as it goes, the argument is
330 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
just ; but I think he ought rather to adopt such Missionaries,
and by pointing out to Government the benefits produced by
them, to draw forth Government support, which otherwise
may not be afforded in any way/'
It may not be amiss to mention, that however
much Mr. Corrie might be occupied by matters of
public interest, he did not neglect the charities of
social life. On the contrary, he did not allow his gate
to be closed against any who might have a reason for
desiring to hold communication with him. And, as in
India, persons arriving from England, or visiting
the Presidency were, at that time, regarded as having
an almost unlimited claim on the hospitality of the
residents in Calcutta, Mr. C. was seldom without
his share of such guests. This circumstance, added
to his natural kind-heartedness, gave occasion to one,
who loved him, and who was then under his roof,
to remark, ' as long as he lives and wherever he
lives, he will have as many people about him as fall
in his way ; until every corner be occupied, and he
himself is left without a corner.' To many of the
younger portion of these visitors Mr. C. was, also,
oftentimes the instrument of great moral good ; and
in such cases it was his custom, as occasion served or
might require, to address to them a letter of encou-
ragement or direction, after they had left him. An
extract from a letter to Capt. Moyle Sherer, H. M.
34th regiment, and who had been on a visit to his
CALCUTTA. 331
brother in Calcutta, may serve to illustrate the spirit
of such communications :
" Calcutta, May 27, 1820.
" You are by this time settled with your regiment, and
begin to find exactly how the minds of those around you
stand affected to the principles of true religion. Some
painful discoveries will probably have been made, and on
the other hand, perhaps, consolation will have arisen from
unexpected sources. Such is the beginning, especially of a
life of piety. We are apt to wonder that what we see so
clearly to be rational and necessary, is not equally seen by
others when brought before them ; and the result is, to make
us feel more experimentally that what we have learned on these
subjects, has not been from man's teaching, but that God
has been leading us by ways that we knew not. The dis-
covery of our own inbred sin is what is most distressing at
this stage. Indeed, to the end of life such ebullitions of the
sin that dwell eth in us, occasionally take place, as almost
confound the Christian, and send him back to his first princi-
ples ; and it seems as if the whole work of religion were yet
to begin. Yea, how often does this inward enemy impel him
to the very brink of disgrace, and he escapes as by miracle,
from temporal no less than eternal ruin. Such is my ex-
perience up to this day ; and now, what with the experience
upwards of forty years have supplied of the world's in-
sufficiency to afford happiness, and of the power of sin, unless
God prevent, to work temporal and eternal ruin, the grave be-
gins to appear a refuge, and I have a deep conviction that
they only are completely blessed who are in heaven. I think
you were quite right in not taking part with the Wesleyans
till you know more of them. By degrees the truly sincere
will draw to you as their natural superior, and you will
be able to direct their reading and to regulate their affairs
far more to their advantage than they can do themselves.
332 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
During the October of 1820, Mr. Corrie was
afflicted by the death of one of the elder of the Hin-
doostanee boys, who were in the school under his
care. The youth in question was a Hindoo by birth,
and when a child had been purchased up the country,
from his parents, during a season of scarcity. He
had therefore been under Christian instruction the
greater part of his life. It seems that he died of
consumption, and that during a long illness, he
had afforded satisfactory evidence that he had not re-
ceived a Christian education in vain. The death of
this youth was not long afterwards followed by the
removal of the remaining youths, to assist in the
schools at different missionary stations. Before,
however, Mr. Corrie's Hindoostanee scholars had
been thus dispersed, there had been admitted among
them, for the purpose of receiving instruction in order
to baptism, a Hindoo youth who had been servant to a
converted Moonshee.* This youth, when full of the
idea of making the pilgrimage to Juggernauth, had
accidentally fallen in with the Moonshee, and accom-
panied him as far as Benares. In consequence, how-
ever, of the conversations, which he held with the
Moonshee on the subject of religion, his faith in
the efficacy of a pilgrimage to Juggernauth had
entirely abated, by the time they reached Benares :
* Moonshee Mooneef Masseeh, who was baptised at Chunar in
1818.
CALCUTTA. 333
and he accordingly returned back to Delhi with the
Moonshee, in the capacity of servant ; although he
left his master, after a while, to avoid the scoffs of
his Hindoo acquaintances. He could not, however,
rid himself of the conviction that his master was
right, and became so uneasy under that conviction,
that he quitted his home in search of peace of mind.
Eventually he made his way to Calcutta, and be-
came an inmate of the Hindoostanee school there,
and in due time was baptised.
It may here not be uninteresting to relate, that
after Mr. Corrie became Secretary to the Calcutta
Committee of the Church Missionary Society, he
was in the habit of employing himself as he found
opportunity, in contributing to the pages of a
* Quarterly Circular,' which first appeared in 1820,
and contained from time to time, a summary of
' Missionary Intelligence,' for the use of Missionaries
and others, at the different stations in India.
Among his contributions to this periodical may be
mentioned a series of papers, containing a ' Sketch
of the progress of Christianity in Calcutta and in
the provinces of the presidency of Bengal.' Mr.
Corrie had often been struck by observing the im-
portance attached by historians to but imperfect
records of former ages, provided those records hap-
pened to bear the marks of authenticity ; and he
conceived, therefore, that some future historian of
334 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the church of Christ in India, might possibly derive
assistance from a notice of such facts and circum-
stances as that ' Sketch ' might be the means of
rescuing from oblivion. It may with truth be added,
that no person then living was better qualified than
Mr. C. to record the more recent occurrences con-
nected with the history of Christianity in Bengal,
he having himself been not only a careful observer
of all that concerned the progress of true religion in
that Presidency, but also the personal friend of those
men of God, who had immediately preceded him,
and to whose zeal and labours may be traced the first
origin of almost every religious institution in Ben-
gal. The Calcutta Diocesan Committee of the So-
ciety for promoting Christian knowledge, having
now, also, directed their attention to the translation
of religious Tracts into the languages of India, a
translation into Hindoostanee, both in the Nagree
and Nustaliq character, of " Sellon's Abridgment of
the Holy Scriptures," was assigned to the superin-
tendence and revision of Mr. Corrie. Having been
requested, moreover, by the Committee of the
Calcutta Bible Society, to state for their information,
such particulars illustrative of the benefit attending
the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, as might have
fallen under his own observation, the following was
his reply :
CALCUTTA. 335
" Calcutta, 6th Feb. 1821.
" In compliance with your request that I would state any
circumstances within my own knowledge, tending to shew
the good arising from the distribution of the Scriptures
alone, I have endeavoured to call to mind some facts in
corroboration of my general feeling of the good arising from
the measure in question. The benefit arising to professed
Christians is not, I believe, within your contemplation,
otherwise I might say much respecting the benefit the native
Christians on this side of India have derived from the Bible
Society. During the prevalence of the Mahratta power,
many Christians were employed in offices of trust by the
Native princes, chiefly in situations connected with the army.
I had, whilst residing at Agra, frequent applications from
Christians of that class, and many of them sent from far, for
copies of the Persian and Hindoostanee translations : to shew
the need they stood in of such supplies, I may just observe,
that a Christian of the class referred to, in the service of the
Burthpore Rajah, on applying personally to me for a copy
of the New Testament, was asked if he had ever perused
the Gospel in any language ? he answered that he had never
even seen the Book ; and in the figurative language of the
country, added, that ' he knew not whether the Book was
made of wood or paper.'
" Among the most remarkable instances of Mahomedans
and Hindoos deriving benefit from the Scriptures alone, the
following occur to me :
" In 3813, a Mahomedan Hukeem came to me at Agra
from Burthpore, saying, that he had many years before read
the Pentateuch in Arabic, a copy of which had been given to
him by a Roman Catholic priest : that about two years before
the time he came to me, he had obtained a copy of St.
Matthew's gospel in Persian, from reading of which he had
become convinced of the divinity of Jesus Christ. This man,
with his son, was afterwards baptized.
336 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" The next instance that occurs to me, is of an aged Hin-
doo : this man from reading the writings of Cuber, had been
led to renounce Idolatry, and finding the Law and Gospel
spoken of by Cuber, as divine books, he was for several
years anxious to possess a copy. After several ineffectual
attempts to procure a copy from English gentlemen, he at
length obtained the Gospels in the Nagree character. He
was also afterwards baptized. A third instance of good de-
rived from the Scriptures alone, was Burukut Museeh in 1813;
he got a manuscript copy of Job, which he perused with
great interest ; afterwards he got a copy of the Psalms ; then
Isaiah ; and finally the New Testament in Hindoostanee.
His exemplary life and happy death are recorded in the
Missionary Register.
" The only other case that occurs to me, is that of Fuez
Musseeh, baptized in 1817. At seventeen years of age, he
became a Mahomedan purely from the abhorrence of idolatry
expressed in the Koran ; he remained upwards of twenty
years a strict and indefatigable disciple of the Koran, living
as a Fakeer and obtaining great honour among his country-
men for his supposed sanctity. At length, being disgusted
in his own mind with the practices recommended by his
spiritual guides, and wearied with his own ineffectual labours
after holiness, he abandoned all his honours as a Religieux,
and bought from a lady a copy of the New Testament, if
haply he might find in it that rest for his soul he had hither-
to sought in vain from other quarters. He sought, and
found, as his conduct hitherto leads us to think, the object
of his pursuit.
" I have met whilst residing out of Calcutta, with very
many natives, who from reading the Scriptures, have had all
prejudice against Christianity removed ; and some of them,
as Joy Narain Ghossaul, at Benares, have been set upon
many works of benevolence and charity, from their know-
ledge of duty as learned from the Bible, though they have
not derived all the benefits to be desired from the copies of
CALCUTTA. 337
the Scriptures circulated among them. How far this par-
tial good is to be appreciated, each Christian will form his
own judgment. As a preparing of the way of the Lord, it
is by no means to be undervalued, and future labourers will
reap the fruit of the precious seed which the Bible Society
has been sowing in India with so much diligence for several
years past."
The memoranda which occur in Mr. Corrie's
Journal after his return to India, are very few, but
under date of June 11, 1821, he remarks:
" I have been endeavouring to call my ways to remem-
brance, and find enough to be humbled for in the review,
but a difficulty as to how I should speak of it. This dif-
ficulty I wish to account for. Formerly I could write of my
state with ease ; lately I have neglected to make memoranda.
I have certainly been much employed in public matters. My
duties as Chaplain, and as Secretary to the Church Mis-
sionary Society, the schools, the press, leave me very little
time, and that little I find difficult to apply to a good pur-
pose. My want of retirement prevents the right use of the
little I might have. I am deeply conscious that the evil
propensities of my nature are by no means eradicated ; and
I ought to be alarmed that they do not more alarm me.
I feel daily that I sin, and resolve daily against my propen-
sities, yet daily am more or less overcome. Oh ! I desire to
awake to righteousness ! I desire to be alarmed ; to be
saved from sin, and quickened and made alive to God. O
Spirit of light and love, of power and of a sound mind,
work in me to will and do of thy good pleasure ! I see, in
reading the epistle to Titus, that except in such points as
are agreeable to my nature, I am far from the character of a
true minister of Christ."
There is reason, however, to hope that Mr. Cor-
z
338 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
rie's ministrations in Calcutta were not altogether in
vain. At any rate, it is well known that his labours
were unceasing, whether regard be had to his duties
as chaplain, or those connected with the Church
Missionary Society, and the superintendence of the
native schools. In the December too, of this year,
he was appointed to preach the sermon at the third
visitation of Bishop Middleton ; and in the same
month printed, among the Quarterly Missionary
Intelligence, a biographical sketch of his old friend
Joy Narain, who had died at Benares in November.
But that which now more especially occupied the
attention of Mr. C. and others, engaged in con-
ducting the affairs of the Church Missionary Society
in Calcutta, was the education of the native females
of India. The state of society had until lately,
seemed hopelessly to exclude the native female from
all share in the benefits of education ; but the success
which had attended a school set on foot by the
Baptist mission, had induced some friends of religion
in India, to communicate with the British and
Foreign School- Society in England, with a view to
extend the means of instruction to the females of
India, as widely as practicable. Funds were in con-
sequence, raised for that purpose ; and Miss Cooke,
a lady of education and piety, arrived in Calcutta
during Nov. 1821, for the purpose of devoting her-
self to the work.
CALCUTTA. 339
It was early in January 1822, that the Calcutta
Committee of the Church Missionary Society, took
measures for the formation of female schools, under
the superintendence of this lady ; and such was the
success attending their first efforts, that three schools
were in operation by the middle of February. It
was then thought desirable to bring the subject more
distinctly before the residents in Calcutta, in the
hope that the friends to the moral and intellectual
improvement of the natives of India, might be in-
duced to assist in carrying on this important and
difficult undertaking : and to Mr. Corrie it was
assigned, to draw up and circulate the following
address :
" NATIVE FEMALE EDUCATION.
" The importance of education, in order to the improvement
of the state of society among the natives of this country,
is now generally acknowledged, and the eagerness of the
natives themselves for instruction begins to exceed the
opportunities hitherto afforded them.
" But to render education effectual to the improvement of
society, it must obviously, be extended to both sexes. Man
requires a t Help-meet ; ' and in every country the infant
mind receives its earliest impressions from the female sex.
Wherever, therefore, this sex is left in a state of ignorance
and degradation, the endearing and important duties of wife
and mother cannot be duly discharged ; and no great pro-
gress in general civilization and morals can, in such a state
of things, be reasonably hoped for.
Z 2
340 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" Such however, with few exceptions has hitherto been
the state of the female sex in this country ; but a happy
change in this respect seems at length to be gradually taking
place. A most pleasing proof of this occurred in the in-
teresting fact, that thirty-five girls were among the number
of scholars, at the last examination of the School Society, in
the house of one of the most respectable natives in Calcutta.
" The arrival of a lady of judgment and experience, at
such a crisis, for the purpose of devoting her time and
talents to the work of native female education, could not
but be regarded, by all interested in the improvement of
society among the natives of this country, as a most favour-
able event.
" This lady (Miss Cooke) was recommended, in the first
instance, by the British and Foreign School Society, to the
Calcutta School Society ; but the Committee of this Society,
being composed partly of native gentlemen, were not pre-
pared unanimously and actively to engage in any general
plan of native female education. Most of these, however,
have expressed their good-will towards such a plan, and
their intention of availing themselves, as circumstances may
admit, of Miss Cookers disinterested services to obtain in-
struction for their families.
" Under these circumstances the corresponding Com-
mittee of the Church Missionary Society have cordially un-
dertaken to promote, as they may be enabled, the objects of
Miss Cooke's mission.
" Miss Cooke will, as she may find opportunity, afford in-
struction at home to the female children of the higher classes
of natives ; and at the suggestion of an enlightened native
gentleman, a separate school will be attempted, for poor
female children of high caste, with a view to their becoming
hereafter teachers in the families of their wealthy country-
women.
" Miss Cooke has already made sufficient progress in the
acquirement of Bengalee, to enable her to superintend the
CALCUTTA. 341
establishment of schools ; and having been attended in her
first attempt by a female friend, who can converse in Ben-
galee, some interesting conversations took place with the
mothers of the children first collected, in which Miss
Cookers motives were fully explained to them. Soon after,
a petition was presented to Miss Cooke, in consequence of
which, a second female school has been established in another
quarter of the town, and a third school has been formed in
Mirzapore, near the Church Mission-House. Thus three
schools are already established under Miss Cooke's immedi-
ate care, containing about sixty girls ; and the disposition
manifested towards these schools by the natives, affords
reason to expect that a wish to have female schools will in
time become general.
" It is intended therefore, to erect in a suitable situation
in the native town, a school-room, with a dwelling-house at-
tached, in which an extensive system of female education
may be attempted ; and this plan, so peculiarly within their
province, is submitted, with much respect and confidence of
success, to the sympathy and patronage of the ladies of this
Presidency, by the corresponding Committee of the Church
Missionary Society. Whatever assistance may be afforded,
either as donations or monthly subscriptions, will be ex-
clusively applied to the purposes of female education, and a
report of progress will be submitted, from time to time by
Miss Cooke, for the information of subscribers/'
" Calcutta, Feb. 23, 1822."
The result of this appeal was, that within a few
weeks not less net 3,000 rupees were subscribed for
the furtherance of the object contemplated; the
Governor General, Lady Hastings, and others of the
first distinction being among the most liberal of the
contributors. Nor was it among the least remarkable
342 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
circumstance connected with this great social move-
ment, that a highly respectable Brahmin wrote and
circulated a tract, for the express purpose of recom-
mending to his countrymen the importance of female
education. He urged it also, as the duty of every
parent to rescue thus their female offspring from that
state of degradation, to which (as he proved from
history) the women in Hindoostan were not formerly
subject.
With reference to these and similar occurrences,
Mr. Corrie writes to his brother.
" Calcutta, April 19, 1822.
"Our missionary engagements are becoming moreand more
important; and opportunities for extending our plans moreand
more frequent and easy : But with all these [prospects,] aspirit
unfriendly to the gospel is gone forth amongst the natives,
and they are commencing Deistical politicians. Four native
newspapers have started in Calcutta ; two in Bengalee^ one in
Hindoostanee, and one in Persian. They cannot all stand
long, but they mark the spirit of the times. They are all
under an influence unfriendly to our Church establishment :
but we are getting on with our schools, having now up-
wards of four hundred boys, and one hundred and thirty-four
girls, under our Church Missionary Society, within the
boundary of Calcutta ; while the Diocesan Committee have
several schools in the suburbs. The youth in these [schools]
will, we hope, grow up with impressions favourable to our
views of things."
On Wednesday, May 26, 1822, Mr. Corrie preached
a sermon at the Old Church, in aid of the Society for
Missions to Africa and the East. The sermon was
CALCUTTA. 343
afterwards printed with the fifth report of the Cal-
cutta Committee of that Society, and contains some
valuable remarks on the advantages connected with
direct instruction in the faith of Christ, over the
education which merely imparts such knowledge as
has reference only to the affairs of this life. One
sentence may here be cited as illustrative of the
great change which the mind of India had undergone,
since the time when Mr. Corrie could labour for the
conversion of the heathen, only at the risk of in-
curring the censure of government :
" Our Church, with reason we think, calls herself Apos-
tolical : now, what is this but missionary ? And a portion of
missionary spirit has always resided among her members.
Time has been, indeed, when this was regarded by many
rather as a mark of dissent ; but now, blessed be God, she
seems to be rising, through all her ranks, to her high and
proper character as a missionary body."
About six weeks only had passed since the delivery
of this discourse, when Mr. Corrie was summoned
to attend the death-bed of the Bishop of Calcutta,
who was called to his rest after but a few days'
illness. Considering the peculiar circumstances of
India, and the then novelty of episcopal rule in
that country, it could scarcely be expected that Mr.
Corrie, among others, should be able to recognise
the wisdom of every act of Bishop Middleton's ad-
ministration, and the equity of the control which that
344 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
able prelate claimed to exercise over the temporal as
well as spiritual affairs of the chaplains to the East
India Company ; but his correspondence abundantly
shows that he could well appreciate the Bishop's cha-
racter. With regard more especially to the cause
nearest his heart that of missions, Mr. C. con-
sidered it to have derived from the deceased prelate,
exactly that kind of sanction which was then re-
quired ; it wanted only official countenance, and the
reputation of orthodoxy. To labour for the moral
improvement and conversion of our heathen fellow-
subjects, used to be regarded as characterising a
party in the church, and as proceeding from a kind
of fanaticism that would endanger the stability of our
oriental empire. But the interest which Bishop Mid-
dleton had taken in the Missionary cause, had given
reason to believe, that official dignity combined
with a high reputation for sound judgment and
secular learning, were not incompatible with the con-
viction, that our rule in India had every thing to hope
from the spread of Christianity ; and that it was not
fanatical to suppose, that so vast an empire had been
committed to our governance for the noble purpose
of making known the Son of God, to a people who
were ignorant of Him.
Within two inonths of the death of Bishop Mid-
dleton, the Archdeacon of Calcutta fell a victim to
the Cholera ; and as that circumstance rendered it
CALCUTTA. 345
necessary for the Government to delegate the admi-
nistration of the affairs of the See to other hands, Mr.
Corrie and Mr. Parson were commissioned to exercise
such jurisdiction as by law might be warranted, until
a successor to Bishop Middleton should arrive from
England.
In a memorandum, penned about that time, Mr.
Corrie writes :
" Sep. 28th, 1822. This day sixteen years ago I first
landed in Calcutta. How altered the state of society !
Then Mr. Brown was senior Chaplain. He had at time
dear Martyn in his house, and received Parson and myself
into his family. Now he and his wife are numbered with
the dead, and all their children returned How many
other changes, also, in the state of the religious society
of Calcutta, so that Mr. U. only remains of the friends of
religion in his class of society of that day. How varied has
been the scene of my own Indian-life !
" In respect of public affairs, great changes, also, have
taken place. In ecclesiastical matters great changes. A bishop
and archdeacon appointed in 1814, and Bishop's college
has been the result. The subject of missions has thus, by
degrees, become one of acknowledged duty and advantage to
society. The bishop hurried off by sudden death : the archdea-
con taken off not two months after, more suddenly still : Par-
son and I appointed to exercise their functions pro tempore^
I would, however, remark especially the state of my own
mind during this long period. I came to India chiefly with a
view to the propagation of the gospel ; and that view, I trust
I can say, has not been lost sight of. My time has been
principally devoted to that object. My money, too, has
chiefly gone in that cause. I trust a mission has been es-
tablished at Chunar, Agra, and Benares, through my
346 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
humble means, which will go on, and ' increase with the in-
crease of God.' In Calcutta, the labours of Secretary to the
Church Missionary Society, in addition to my own official
duties, have helped to bring on the loss of strength I am
now suffering under. But I would be aware that the state
of heart is chiefly to be attended to. And here I can see no
one duty so performed, that I dare think of it in the view
of presenting it to God ; and were it not that Jesus is the
righteousness and strength of all who believe, I could not
entertain the slightest hope.
" For about three months, my ancles have swollen occa-
sionally, with bad digestion, and aching of the limbs
and legs. The doctor says it is the effect of climate ; by
which I understand that my frame is debilitated sensibly,
by the heat. He says, rest is the only remedy, and I am
come to Pultah Ghaut * for rest, and retirement. My
prayer to God is that I may be made fully alive to my real
state, and may not waste away without feeling the tendency
of such a wasting. I desire to have my loins girt about and
my lamp supplied with oil ; so that, whenever the bride-
groom is announced, I may be ready to enter in.
" I desire to be more spiritually minded ; and to have
more of a realizing faith, as to the truths I am exercised about
day by day out of the holy word. I would fain see religion on
the increase among us ; and have more abundant fruit of the
word. Oh ! that the Spirit were poured upon Europeans and
natives ! Oh ! that the kingdom of Christ were established
in my own heart ! more settled in my family ; my flock ;
and on all around generally. Oh ! that the salvation were come
out of Zion. Then should this nation be glad and rejoice ;
and He whose name is Jehovah, be acknowledged throughout
the land. Amen/'
The debility of which Mr. Corrie here complains
* A place on the river Hooghley.
POOREE. 347
had so increased, that the medical men decided that
it would not be safe for him to remain in Calcutta
during the hot weather ; and moreover, advised a
long sea- voyage as the best means for recruiting his
impaired health. He did not, however, think a voyage
to be of so much consequence ; yet early in February
1823 he quitted Calcutta, accompanied by his family
and Captain Stephen of the Engineers, and went to
reside on the coast, near Juggernaut. For the first
eight or nine weeks of his residence at Pooree, Mr.
Corrie's health had been greatly restored ; but the
anxiety and fatigue which he underwent in attending
the sick-bed of Captain Stephen, who died at
Pooree on the 10th of May, brought on a serious
attack of fever. In this state he attended the funeral
of his deceased friend ; but being too unwell to
proceed through the service, he was carried home in
a state of the greatest exhaustion. In the course of
the day, however, Mr. Corrie revived sufficiently to
allow of his writing to Mr. Thomason, an account
of the last illness of Captain Stephen ; after which
the fever returned with such violence that for several
days the sufferer was scarcely sensible. The fol-
lowing is his letter :
348 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO THE REV. T. THOMASON.
" Pooree, May 10, 1823.
" The last sad offices having been performed for your beloved
son-in-law, I will endeavour to recal some of the pleasing
expressions which fell from his lips during the last week,
both with a view to the comfort of his friends, and to indulge
myself on a subject which engrosses all my thoughts. My
acquaintance with the dear departed commenced in Septem-
ber 1814, when I saw him almost the whole of every day during
about a week. Again in 1817 and 1818, our intercourse
was renewed both at Ghazeepoor and Benares. He was
then, it is almost needless to say, strictly correct in his
conversation and general conduct, but did not exhibit that
serious impression of divine truth which latterly appeared
in him. When we went on board the schooner, I soon dis-
covered a marked difference in him in that respect. There
was an evident love of religious exercises, and religious
books ; and I observed more than once a serious attention
to private devotion. From that period our intercourse was
unreserved, and his general conversation and remarks, such
as belong to godliness. He joined us regularly in our
morning and evening family worship. He frequently spoke
of his expectation that his illness would end in death, but
we hoped otherwise; and nothing particular, as to his
views in the prospect of such an event was mentioned.
He had never been free from bowel-complaint since we came
together, and during the early part of the week commenc-
ing April 27, he complained of an increase to his disorder
from having taken cold, though no such appearances as
usually attend a cold appeared about him. He kept up as
usual till Friday the 3rd of May, when he did not come to
breakfast with the family, but came out to dinner.
" On Saturday he did not leave his room. On Sunday I
POOREE. 349
went into his room, and asked if I should join him
in reading the word of God and prayer, since he no longer
could join with us. To this he gladly assented, and began
to speak of the great mercy of God towards him in pre-
serving him from acute pain, whilst he felt himself sinking
gradually. I read the first lesson for the day, and he made
several remarks on the applicableness of the admonitions to
the spiritual state of the Christian. Being drowsy, from
the opiates administered to allay his disease, he desired me
to defer praying till the afternoon. In the afternoon he
was quite awake, spoke of the mercies of God toward him,
complaining also of his want of gratitude to his God and
Saviour. I spoke to him of what I thought of his state
when at Ghazeepoor in 1814, and especially some remarks
he then made on hymn singing, and expressed my delight
at his now altered feeling, and the ground of encourage-
ment it afforded him. He said that he had strong convic-
tions of sin before that time; that he owed much to his
deceased Aunt Stephen, who had tried much to impress his
mind with a sense of religion ; adding, ' I know now why
Christians take so much pleasure in hymn-singing ; they
love to dwell upon the ideas conveyed by the words/ I
may here observe that he several times, since we have been
at Pooree, spoke of his Aunt Stephen, and of all his family,
and the obligations he owed her.
" To-day he also mentioned his wish to partake of the
Lord's Supper, before his intellects should become
clouded. On Monday, May 5th, he asked me if I were
prepared to administer to him the Lord's Supper. As no
time had been mentioned the day before, I proposed to
put off the celebration till next day, when we would make
it a family ordinance ; to this he cheerfully assented. I do
not recollect any particulars of what fell from him that day,
but his conversation was always with reference to his dying
soon, and filled with thanksgiving to his God and Saviour
for the comparative ease in which he lay,and especially for the
350 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
hope of heaven which he enjoyed; often exclaiming that it was
all of mercy, and entirely flowing from the Saviour's merits.
On Tuesday May 6, his mind was confused all the morning
from opiates ; about two, p. M. seeing him collected, I
asked if he would now have the Sacrament administered ?
He said he wished to be more awake and would postpone it till
the morrow; adding, 'I have committed my all into the
hands of my blessed Saviour, and I can trust him to keep
me sleeping or waking.'
(e On Wednesday he was taken up with some temporal mat-
ters, and wrote the letter which I forwarded to you on that day.
Afterwards Mrs. Corrie and I went into his room, and we all,
I trust, by faith fed on Christ in our hearts, with thanks-
giving. Our sick brother was much alive during the whole
of the service, and read the passages in which the congrega-
tion join, with much clearness and fervor. On going
into his room about an hour after the service, he broke out,
' Oh, may this dispensation be blessed to my dear Esther,
that she may give herself wholly up to God, and fix all her
love on him alone. She has a deep sense of her own un-
worthiness, and I bless God for the piety that is in her.'
On Thursday May 8th, there appeared no alteration in the
state of his disease. Two surgeons from Cuttack having
arrived, our own doctor brought them to see him. They
went into the next room to communicate their thoughts on
his case, when he heard them agree that nothing could be
done for his relief. On my going into his room after they
went away, he seized my hand with all his remaining
strength, and said, ' Oh my dear friend, how much am I
indebted to God for placing me at this time with friends,
who do all they can for my comfort, without concealing
their concern that my soul should be prepared for death ; '
adding much on the evil too many medical men are guilty of
in cherishing hopes of life when their patients should rather
be thinking of death, and contrasting the difference of his
present circumstances with what they would have been had
POOREE. 351
he gone, on leaving Calcutta, among strangers and irreligi-
ous persons ; then adding praise and thanksgiving to God.
On the early part of this afternoon Mrs. Corrie went into
his room, when he presently began to speak to her as for the
last time, praying that her husband might be spared to her,
and her children, and to the church, adding many expres-
sions of his regard and affection.
" On Friday, May 9th. On my entering his room early,
and enquiring after his state, he said, ( I have had a wretched
night, not in body, for I have been easy, but in mind. I
have been thinking of this and that treatment which might
have been used j but it is all wrong, and thus my wickedness
brings its own punishment. I have much tried to repent of
my daily wickedness, and of my wicked life.' Adding a
good deal on the subject of God's ordering all our affairs,
and the duty of looking above human agents and said, ' O
never did weary traveller desire his home more than I desire
my rest : ' most cordially acknowledging with me the duty
of submission, and joining in prayer for an increase in faith
and patience. Some favourable symptoms appeared, but he
seemed to build nothing on them. For several days we
had an European Sergeant to sit up at night. He has ex-
pressed his surprise at the constant patience our brother
manifested, and told me, that he was much in prayer during
Friday night.
" On Saturday morning, about half past three, a violent
discharge of blood took place, and again about five. I went
into his room just after the latter, and found him prostrate
indeed.
" He began at once, c my God, suffer me not to fall from
thee : make my repentance sincere, and let my faith stand
firm ! accept me, unworthy ! for the merits of Jesus
Christ. I am wretched and miserable, let my soul be clean-
sed in his blood and presented spotless before thee; bless
my dear wife and children, bless my dear father and mother,
bless you (addressing himself to me,) and your family ; and
352 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
God make you a greater blessing than ever to the church,
but don't waste your life in this country, go home and do
good among the poor. God ! bless all the doctors who
have attended me, and let them not forget their own mor-
tality amidst these scenes ; ' adding prayers for such gene-
rally as he might at any time have had disagreement with.
On my reminding him of our blessedness in having an advo-
cate with the Father to render these petitions available, he
added strong expressions of the mercy of God towards him,
and of his earnest desire to be at rest with God ; adding
' God, thou knowest that I love thee,' and asked me if I
thought it wrong to pray for his dismissal. He spoke of
his temporal affairs as settled, and said he had no anxiety
about his children, the Lord would provide for them.
About 7, on going into his room, I spoke respecting the lit-
tle probability when we first met that I should survive him :
he began to pray for blessings for me, adding, ' Bless the
Lord, my soul, and forget not all his benefits ; who for-
giveth all thy sins, who healeth all thy diseases.' Adding
with emphasis, 'forget not all his benefits ; that he had
been forgetful all his days, but the Lord had shewed him
great mercy.' From that time he spoke little. Being re-
moved to another bed, he dosed much from medicine. About
ten, observing him restless, I asked if he wanted anything ?
he said ' No : If he retained his peace of mind ? He said, ' His
mind had become very confused/ And on reminding him
of the ' Advocate with the Father,' he faintly added, ' Bless
God for all the way He has led me,' or to that effect. About
eleven, seeing him restless, andless of consciousness about him,
I asked him if he knew me/ he said, ' Yes ; ' and in answer
to my question, ' If I should pray for him ? ' he said, ' Yes ; *
but there was no respond to the few petitions I offered
up, and he was no longer sensible. At half-past one, another
discharge of blood took place, which led us to think him expir-
ing ; but the spirit lingered till half-past two, when, we doubt
not, he entered into his much-desired rest. I may tell you,
POOREE. 353
though I mean to send a medical statement of the fact, that
the three doctors ascertained after his death, that the liver
was perfectly sound, but the colon had become ulcerated ;
and at length, a blood-vessel being eaten through, the dis-
charge above-mentioned ensued, and brought on dissolution ;
but that this must have happened at no great distance of
time, and that no change of climate or treatment, could
have prevented the fatal result. This morning the beloved
remains were committed to their parent earth, in the Pooree
burying-ground. The burying-ground is an enclosed square
on the sands of Juggernauth.
" Those sands, after almost a year from the Rutt Jattra,
are still strewed with the whitened bones of the wretched
victims of this Indian Moloch, and I indulged the idea, whilst
standing by the grave, that we were taking possession of
the land m the name of Jesus our Lord. Without dispa-
ragement to a few other remains there interred, and of whose
history I know nothing, I knew that we were committing to
the earth the remains of a member of His mystical body ;
and will He not bring in the remnant of His elect, and^shall
not these, at present, wretched Hindoos, bow to His sceptre,
and confess Him ' Lord, to the glory of God the Father ? '
Then, instead of that heartless brutality with which idola-
trous remains are treated, decent burial will be given them ;
and instead of the howling of jackalls and wild dogs over
their remains, { Devout men will make lamentation/ though
they will not sorrow as c those who have no hope.' These
remarks, dearest brother, are indulged in, rather to ease my
own heart, than to comfort you and your sorrowing fami-
ly. I am inexpressibly afflicted for this my brother, but
what is my grief compared with his family's ? I send off
this blotted and only copy, both that you may receive it
within a due time of your knowledge of the aifticting event ;
and that no discretion may remain with me as to multiplying
copies. Mrs. Corrie joins me in tender sympathy to all
your house/'
2 A
354 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
For the remaining portion of the month of May,
Mr. Corrie continued to gain no strength. A
change of air was, therefore recommended, and he
removed to Cuttack, about fifty miles inland. There
it pleased God to recover him surprisingly fast. But
in a letter to Mr. Sherer, dated June 13, 1823, he
observed :
" By the frequent attacks of illness I have of late ex-
perienced, our thoughts are sometimes directed towards you
[in England] ; but I must remain another year in order to the
pension. The Lord only knows what time may bring forth.
I feel most reluctant to leave India^ and nothing but
necessity shall lead me to leave it at present."
Ten days later Mr. Corrie writes to his brother :
"Cuttack, Orissa, June 2.3, 1823.
" You will have heard the reason for my being here, so
I will not repeat the history of my ailment. I am,
through Divine mercy, much better, but this enfeebling
climate is not favourable to the recovery of strength,
especially at the age of forty-six. You accuse me of
writing despondingly, I am not aware of any such feel-
ing ; though sickness induces reflection, and ' it is a serious
thing to die/ Although my faith in the Redeemer is un-
shaken, and affords at times strong consolation, yet the
presence of sin often clouds the view. But I will not fill my
paper with such reflections.
"On the death of the Archdeacon about two months
after that of the Bishop, Parson and I were appointed
Ecclesiastical Commissioners. The Archdeacon of Bombay
remonstrated against our appointment, and some of the
Chaplains have acted without reference to us. We have gone
on quietly ; as in fact, there is little for us to do officially ;
CUTTACK. 355
and I should not wonder to see in some of the high church
Reviews, (if opportunity offer) accusations of neglect.
The fact is, the Bishop has no authority whatever beyond
what his personal character may procure him. The late
Bishop laboured all his Indian life, to establish an authority
independent of the local Government. This was resisted covert-
ly by the Government, and was felt to be a grievance by the
Chaplains. I rejoice greatly in Mr. Heber's appointment,
and trust it is a token for good to the established church
in India. Nothing short of annihilation as a society, will
be refused him by the Church Missionary Society in Cal-
cutta; and in truth, everything short of a separate
existence for it, was repeatedly offered to the late Bishop.
" I should not have entered on this subject, except to tell
you how in the providence of God, I have been affected by
events/'
During Mr. Corrie's absence from the Presidency,
the Rev. Isaac Wilson arrived from England, and
the Calcutta corresponding Committee of the Church
Missionary Society having thus obtained the aid of
a clergyman, whom they could appoint as secretary,
decided on forming a Church Missionary Associa-
tion, as had been done at Madras. Up to this time,
it will be remembered, the concerns of the Society
for Missions to Africa and the East, had been con-
ducted in Bengal by a Committee appointed originally
from England ; so that although the friends of reli-
gion had by this arrangement possessed the means of
substantially contributing to the support of Missions,
yet they had not been formally embodied in a Society.
The jealousy and opposition of Government to
2 A 2
356 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Missionary operations having now, however, somewhat
abated, it was thought important to take advantage
of the first favourable opportunity that presented
itself, to place the Church Missionary Society on a
more definite footing. The arrival in India of an
episcopally ordained Missionary, who could render
essential aid to an object that appeared so desirable,
decided the corresponding Committee to take mea-
sures for the formation of an Association so soon as
ever Mr. Corrie should return to the Presidency.
This he was enabled to do during the month of July,
and accordingly on the 31st of that month, the best
means for forming such an Association were taken
into consideration. On the llth of August another
meeting of the corresponding Committee and their
friends was held, at which rules for the conducting
of a Church Missionary Association were provision-
ally agreed upon ; and with a view to a public meet-
ing towards the end of the month, copies of the
proceedings of the Committee were in the meantime
printed and circulated for the information of the
subscribers to Church Missions in Bengal. On the
28th of August a public meeting was held, and
the Calcutta Church Missionary Association was
formed, Mr. Corrie being chosen the first President.
In the Eeport of the proceedings on the latter occa-
sion, it is stated that
" The Uev. D. Corrie, in accepting the office of Presi-
CALCUTTA. 357
dent of the Association, addressed the meeting in a speech
which breathed an ardent spirit of piety, of affection, and
of zeal for the sacred cause of Missions. It would be
impossible to convey any adequate idea of it by a
cursory mention in this place of the persuasive topics then
so feelingly urged. Suffice it, therefore, to say, that, as Mr.
Corrie himself was deeply affected, so he made a deep im-
pression upon the whole audience."
The formation of this Association was not, how-
ever, effected without some little opposition, but as
that appears to have arisen from a misunderstanding
of the motives and relative positions of the parties
concerned, and was speedily allayed, it is therefore
here mentioned merely in deference to the truth of
history.
Respecting his own affairs Mr. Corrie wrote to
Mr. Sherer, then in England :
" Calcutta, Sep. 11, 1823.
" We are all, through mercy, quite well. We cannot be
so much alone as my state of body requires, but we are
more alone than when you were here, and our souls and
bodies benefit by it ; though I cannot but regret the partial
exclusion it occasions from some of the excellent of the
earth.
" Of public affairs I can say nothing, except that a Com-
mittee for public Instruction is formed. This was planned
under Mr. Adam's reign. A picture of him was voted after
Lord Amherst's arrival, by a great meeting at the Town-
hall. Mr. A. is gone to Bombay in very bad health.
" Our great man, the Bishop, will soon, we hope, be here.
He will come opportunely for our Missionary affairs, and his
358 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
coming will prove, we trust, a blessing to many. They say
he means to make the senior Chaplain Archdeacon ; whether
that means Mr. Shepherd, or myself, I know not, and am
not anxious about it. I should lose in point of emolument,
but the ease would suit me in my present state of health.
I trust I can bless God for an increasing indifference as to
outward things and distinctions.
" Mr. Jetter, about a fortnight since, baptized a young
Brahmin ; and inquirers increase at Mirzapore. The place
is becoming known. It is now, also, assuming a pleasing
appearance/'
According to expectation, Bishop Heber reached
India at the beginning of Oct. 1823. So soon as
ever it was known that the Bishop had reached
Saugur, Mr. Corrie, as senior chaplain, Mr. Abbott
as registrar of the diocese, and Principal Mill of
Bishop's College, went down the river in the govern-
ment yacht, to conduct his lordship to Calcutta.
On Saturday, Oct. 18th, the Bishop was installed
in the Cathedral, and on the following Monday was
pleased to appoint Mr. Corrie to the Archdeaconry
of Calcutta. With reference to that circumstance
Bishop Heber wrote to Mr. Williams Wynn.*
" I have bestowed the Archdeaconry, much to my satis-
faction, on the senior resident chaplain, Mr. Corrie, who is
extremely popular in the place, and one of the most amiable
and gentlemanly men in manners and temper, I ever met
with/'
In a letter from Dum Dum, Nov. 3, 1823, announ-
* Journal, &c., vol. 3. p. 230, 2nd edit.
CALCUTTA. 359
cing his appointment to the Archdeaconry, Mr.
Corrie also informs Mr. Sherer :
" We are miserably off for Chaplains, and you will see
from the date that I am at Dum Dum doing duty there
until we get a reinforcement. I am, however, but weak,
being on the recovery from a fever which was brought on
by going out in the heat, to marry a couple about the
middle of October. I had become quite unfit for the Pre-
sidency duties. The sight of the Cathedral used to make
me ill, from the weak state into which I had fallen ; and I
trembled like a leaf in the breeze when I ascended the
steps of either desk or pulpit. At the same time I could
not leave the country, not being entitled to the pension, for
a year to come. I am now relieved from those distressing
occasions, and my mind is eased of a burden. I feel that,
humanly speaking, I may yet be strong here, and do a little
in the Missionary cause."
Nor were these Mr. Corrie's anticipations with
respect to his health premature ; for being now re-
leased from the duties of the Cathedral, he gradually
recovered his strength, and attained to such a health-
iness of appearance, that persons who had not seen
him for some time, could scarcely imagine that he
had been so seriously ill.
But besides the beneficial change which had thus
been effected in Archdeacon Corrie's personal con-
dition, it was no small satisfaction to him to find,
that in carrying on the affairs of the Church Mis-
sionary Society, he could now have the advantage
of the support and direction of his Diocesan. For
360 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the difficulties in the way of co-operating with that
society, which appeared insuperable to the late
Bishop Middleton, having been either surmounted
or removed, it became the pleasant duty of the
Archdeacon, to propose that the Bishop of Calcutta
should be respectfully requested to accept the office
of President of the Auxiliary Church Missionary
Society, which was formed in that city, on the 1st
of December 1823. Nor, after the active part which
he had taken in the proceedings of the Society, could
it be otherwise than gratifying to the Archdeacon,
to hear Bishop Heber, on that occasion, publicly
express his lordship's conviction, that the Church
Missionary Society, in conjunction with others of a
similar nature, had been the means of accomplishing
extensive good.
For the two months following the occasion here
referred to, Archdeacon Corrie was chiefly resident
at Dum Dum. To his brother he writes from
" Calcutta, March U, 1824.
" Our hot season has commenced. During the cold sea-
son we have been residing chiefly at Dum Dum, the Artil-
lery station, seven miles from the fort, where, since my
preferment, I have done the Chaplain's duty. Mr. Crau-
ford, now Chaplain of the Old Church, having friends in the
Artillery regiment, with whom he spends some days every
week, has agreed to take the duties of Dum Dum for the
present, leaving to me the charge of the old church. In
this Mr. Wilson, a Church Missionary, assists me ; so that
CALCUTTA. 361
I have had, as yet, no relief, except from the occasional
duties of this large place. And indeed, this was all I de-
sired,, as, when not exposed to the sun and consequent fati-
gue, I am as well as I am likely, with my nervous frame,
to be anywhere. We must now consider ourselves fixed
here for seven years, should life be prolonged. What may
be necessary for our children in that period, we know not.
Hitherto they have enjoyed good health ; and if it please
God to continue it to them, we do not mean to separate them
from us. But we experience in fact, I trust, as well as in
theory, our dependence on a higher power, and are disposed
to do what may be His holy will, as we discover it.
" Of our public affairs you hear through public channels.
Of private and family affairs I do not like to say much on
paper. The bishop has proved toward myself most disin-
terested and kind. Had he been less impartial and less
feeling than he is, I should not now have been here. Re-
peated attacks of fever had so weakened me, that I could
not go through my duties ; and here no unemployed clergy-
man is at hand to help a friend in need. I was therefore,
preparing for a voyage to the Cape, which by draining our
resources would both have kept us low in circumstances, and
would have sent me back to what had proved a distressing
situation. We cannot therefore, but feel the hand of Pro-
vidence in the very considerate kindness of the Bishop.
He has met with much annoyance, I fear, in consequence,
from quarters where submission to Episcopal authority used
to be the order of the day ; but which, like all order not
founded on Scripture principles, is only submitted to when
on their own side. I do not say that Episcopacy is not
founded on Scripture, but that, all obedience to it does not
rest on the same foundation. I can truly say, I never took
a step in our Church Missionary proceedings which had not
the sanction of episcopal principles.
" We have now three Missionaries from the Society for
the Propagation of the Gospel. The College has begun
362 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
operations, and I feel no little satisfaction that the first stu-
dent is a youth previously prepared by the Church Mission-
ary Society. He is given up to the Society for the Propa-
gation of the Gospel, partly because they have funds
unappropriated, and the Church Missionary Society has
not, and partly because I could not find among our friends
the support I wished for in respect of this youth. Alas !
how much of human infirmity cleaves to us all ; for I do
not pretend to be free from it, and others see more, per-
haps than I should like to acknowledge. Our Bishop is the
most free from party-views of any man I ever met with.
In a ruler this is beautiful, and I have felt the benefit re-
sulting from it. But a few years ago it seemed as if it was
impossible to exercise such a spirit. Certainly Bishop Heber
in those days, would not have been raised to the Bench ;
when unlimited submission was the only condition of co-
operation. Some would have given up the Church Mission-
ary Society, and have resolved all the Episcopal Societies
into the Diocesan Committee. I withstood it, and held what
is now acknowledged, that the Bishop is (such) in his office
alone, and that whenever he sits in committee, he sits as a
private member, and not as Bishop. Hence he can sit in any
Society conducted on episcopal principles. The time in-
deed seems approaching when all societies will send out men
of a similar spirit, and then our oo-operation will be com-
plete. The three men, of the Society for the Propagation
of the Gospel, appear truly pious, though as yet they
manifest not that love of prayer and religious exercises
which maintain religion in its power.
" I long to hear more of you all, but we must be con-
tent, I believe, to endure this longing as a necessary con-
comitant of our voluntary banishment. I earnestly wish you
would, as you have opportunity, direct the attention of
young men of piety to this country. Of twenty-six Chap-
lains allowed for Bengal, only thirteen are present ; the dis-
tress consequently is great, especially in Calcutta. No
CALCUTTA. 363
one of us can be ill, or omit a sermon, without casting
additional labour on men already fully employed, whilst the
Dissenters are in number strong ; both exhibiting variety to
draw people, and relieving each other from too much work.
" Our Government has declared war against the king of
Burmah, and an expedition is ordered against that country.
We have had skirmishing already on the borders, and have lost
some officers. Happily there is no power in the interior to
disturb us at present. Runjeet Sing, the king of Lahore,
is moving on the banks of the Indus ; and it is said an army
of observation is forming on the Bombay side, to watch
him. We are all well, and expecting a journey through the
Upper Provinces in company with the Bishop and family,
to commence in June."
Before the time arrived for undertaking the jour-
ney here mentioned as in prospect, Archdeacon
Corrie was called upon to officiate at the ordination
of Christian David, a native of Malabar. This
person had been a pupil of Schwartz, and had for
many years been employed as a catechist in Ceylon,
by the Society for promoting Christian knowledge.
He had proved himself to be so faithful a labourer,
in the Christian cause, that except for some legal
scruple on the part of Bishop Middleton, he would
have received ordination from that prelate in 1821.
He now came to Calcutta, bringing with him the
recommendation of Archdeacon Twistleton, and for
a title, a colonial chaplaincy to which he had been
appointed by Sir Edward Barnes, the Governor of
Ceylon. The day fixed upon by Bishop Heber, for
364 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the ordination of Christian David, was Ascension-
day (May 27, 1824,) and on the following Trinity
Sunday, he was ordained priest. With reference
to that most interesting event, Archdeacon Corrie
wrote
TO MR. SHERER.
" Calcutta, June 10. 1824.
" I had to examine him on such points as a missionary
to the heathen, unacquainted with Western science should
know. The Bishop was so pleased with my questions and
Christian David's answers, that he has sent a copy of them
to the Archbishop of Canterbury. "
After some observations on private matters, the
Archdeacon then adds :
" All public religious affairs you will learn from the
Missionary Register. A Ladies' Society for promoting
native female education ; Lady Amherst, Patroness ! ! *
Who would have dreamt of this a few years ago ?
" We set out next week with the Bishop, but a difficulty
has arisen about my being absent at the same time [with
him] I being ex officio Commissary. This will in all proba-
bility bring us back from Chunar. I have got over the hot
season without a fever, and am now tolerably well, though
constrained to keep in doors. I look forward to coming to
England as a dream of which the reality is barely probable.
0, may we be more in the contemplation of our heavenly home !
I have no reason to be dissatisfied with the world, further
than as sin renders it uneasy to me, sometimes me to it ;
* " The Ladies Society for Native female education in Calcutta,
and its vicinity," was formed on the 25th of March 1824.
ON THE GANGES. 365
and my children will perhaps be better off by my remaining
here. For the rest, I have but little anxiety ; and home is
home, in a Christian, as well as in a worldly sense ; nor
shall we be at home until we get to heaven."
The difficulty referred to in the foregoing letter,
as regarded the absence of both Bishop and Arch-
deacon from Calcutta at the same time, having been
surmounted, Bishop Heber, accompanied by his
Chaplain, Mr. Stowe, commenced his journey toward
the upper provinces on the 15th of June, 1824.
Archdeacon Corrie, with his wife and children, fol-
lowed in a separate budgerow. After three days
voyage on the river, they parted company ; the
Bishop and his chaplain proceeding to Dacca, whilst
the Archdeacon and his family passed on by Ber-
hampore, and Malda, to Bhaugulpore, where they
were to wait for the Bishop. But in the meantime
Mr. Stowe was taken dangerously ill at Dacca, and
died there on the 17th of July.* Bishop Heber
joined the Archdeacon's party on the 10th of August,
and proceeded to visit the several stations of Monghyr,
Patna, Dinapore, Buxar, Benares, Chunar, &c', in
succession.! When near Allahabad, the Archdea-
con wrote to his brother :
* See Life of Bishop Heber, Vol. ii. pp. 217, &c.
t It has not been thought necessary to notice in detail, the many
interesting occurrences which have already been related in Bishop
Heber' s Journal and Correspondence.
366 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" Sept. 12, 1824.
" We have seen much done here in the way of prepara-
tion ; but then it is much only as compared with the former
state of things. With reference to what remains to be done,
nothing comparatively has been accomplished. The country
near Allahabad, which the English possessed when I arrived in
Bengal, extended in length about twelve hundred miles, by
an average breadth of one hundred and fifty or two hundred.
That constituted the Bengal Presidency. The Ganges may
be considered a line running through the length of the tract,
dividing it into two parts. Throughout this extent, there
was only one place of Protestant worship [and that] in
Calcutta ; and not a building appropriated to worship out of
Calcutta, belonging to the English. There are now in Calcutta
four places of worship in the Established Church ; besides the
Mission College, and three Dissenting Chapels. There is
a Church at Dacca, Benares, Chunar, Futtyghur, and
Meerut. Churches are in the course of erection at Agra
and Cawnpore. Whilst at the old stations of Dinapore and
Berhampore, public worship is still performed in an empty
barrack. There are at Monghyr and Benares, dissent-
ing Chapels, and perhaps at some of the upper stations
also. All this has not been accomplished without considera-
ble individual exertion, as well as public support : and
though individual piety is still lamentably scarce, yet much
more of public attention to religious observances prevails
than formerly; and also much more of individual piety.
With respect to the natives, when I arrived in the country,
a few converts were found at Serampore ; and a few, I be-
lieve existed at Dinapore : nor were there any attempts
[to convert the natives] entered upon beyond those places,
except at Cutwa, where the late missionary, Chamberlain,*
had settled. Now, we have a few native converts in
Calcutta, at Burdwan, and at Cutwa and its branch in
* One of the Baptists.
ALLAHABAD. 367
Beerbhoom ; at Monghyr, Buxar, Benares, Chunar and
Meerut. In each of these places, a few converts are found ;
and what will eventually work greatly for the good of the
heathen, some of the Roman Catholic converts, and descend-
ants of Europeans, who had become quite native in their
habits and language, are attracted by the labours of the
missionaries at those places ; and in some of them, as at
Chunar, where the native congregation is the largest on the
side of India, [the Roman Catholics] constitute the chief
part. Besides these, I might mention Meerut, and Futty-
ghur, where missionaries are labouring, and some converts
have been gained. Thus where all was darkness, now, here
and there, a glimmering of light begins to appear. But a
reference to the situation of these places on a map, and of
the small number to whom the means of grace have proved
effectual at each place, will shew you how little has yet been
accomplished. How much remains to be done, ere this
people can possess even the means of knowing the way of
life ! We are now, as you know, attending the Bishop.
His visit cannot fail to increase the disposition of the British
to help on the work of missions. At Buxar, he sat down
in the hut of the native catechist, and heard the Christians
read ; and questioned them in their catechisms ; at Benares,
he went in his robes to the Hindoostanee chapel, where Mr.
Morris officiates, and pronounced the blessing; and the
same at Chunar. He has acquired sufficient Hindoostanee
to give the blessing in that language. Also at Benares, he
administered Confirmation to fourteen native Christians, and
afterwards the Lord's Supper : and at Chunar to fifty-seven
native Christians. He asked the questions and pronounced
the prayer, in Confirmation, in Hindoostanee, and also the
words addressed in giving the elements in the Lord's Supper.
In the latter ordinance, he was assisted at Benares by Mr.
Morris ; and at Chunar by myself. But, in general, I have
not been able to do more than attend him in public ; my
state of weakness not allowing of visiting or dining from
368 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
home. Some of the old alarmists still remain, who, by
these proceedings, are silenced if not convinced ; and scoffers
are put to shame. The Bishop, also, visits all the mission-
ary native schools, as he proceeds ; and the Missionaries are
greatly encouraged by the interest he takes in their pro-
ceedings."
The Archdeacon then adds :
" I must say a few words about myself. The season has
not been favourable, as yet, for restoring my strength. We
have had comparatively little rain ; and the east wind failed
by the 20th of August. Since then the west-wind has
blown : and now in the afternoon blows hot. The river is
fallen as much as is usual in November. Notwithstanding, I
am greatly stronger than when in Calcutta, and have no
positive disease : at least I think so. We now begin to feel
the coolness at night the forerunner of the cool season.
Six weeks will bring it here. I then hope, with care, to
recruit, and feel much the goodness of God in allowing me
this hope."
On the 27th of November 1824, Archdeacon
Corrie addressed the following letter to Mr. Buck-
worth, from Cawnpore :
" You will have heard, from my friends, of the debilita-
ting effects this climate has at length began to have on my
frame; but I am thankful to be able to say, that I am
better this year than last. Knowing the cooler nature of this
part of the country, at this season [of the year,] the Bishop
kindly invited me to accompany him [on his visitation], and
here we arrived early in October. The latitude is five degrees
higher [North] than that of Calcutta ; and, being within
two hundred miles of the Snowy Mountains, is more than
proportionably cooler. Your parish news is very interesting
to me ; and the increase of your places of worship must be
CAWNPORE. 369
a source of great gratification to you. If it should be given
me to be your helper in one of these Churches, separate
from occasional duties, some day, it would, I trust, be a
comfort to both of us. But it becomes us more than ever
not to boast, or lay plans respecting the morrow. We have
now passed a fair proportion of the days usually assigned
to man ; and besides this, we have both personal experience
of a dying nature. I feel for my own part, how sickness
even may lose the effect of impressing the idea of death ; and
have hourly need to pray for more of that quickening Spirit,
who alone makes us and keeps us alive to God and things
divine and eternal. Our situation here is quite different
from yours, we have no parish annals to record. I
arrived at this [station] on the day fourteen years after
sainted Martyn had dedicated the Church. The house he
occupied stands close by. The view of the place, and the
remembrance of what had passed, greatly affected me. I
arrived on the Sunday morning, after divine service had
begun ; (the Bishop having come on the day before) and, as
the Chaplain is sick, I had to assist in administering the
Sacrament ; and well it was, on the whole, that none present
could enter into my feelings, or I should have been overcome.
" You wish to hear tidings of our Bishop ; and, from
public sources, you will have heard of the favour he shews
generally to the righteous cause. Of the natural amiability
of the man, it is impossible to convey an adequate idea.
Our children speak of him always as ' the dear Bishop.'
I merely mention this to shew how lovely he appears in his
general temper and habits. His conversation is very lively ;
and from his large acquaintance with books and men, very
instructive, and tending to improve those he meets with ;
whilst he industriously seeks opportunities of public wor-
ship, Sunday and week day ; and urges on all the impor-
tance of attending on the means of grace. Surely this
land has cause of praise to God, that such an one has been
placed at the head of affairs here !
2 B
370 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" At this station, there are about two thousand five
hundred Christians, and the chaplain being sick I remained
here, to do the parochial duties. Having accompanied the
Bishop to Lucknow, where we were entertained by the King
of Oude, I returned hither. The Bishop presented the
King with a Bible, and a Book of Common Prayer, in
the native language ; and the King was so taken with
the Bishop, that he begged to have his picture; which
was accordingly taken immediately, by an eminent Eng-
lish artist, whom the King keeps in constant pay. The
Bishop went on his way to Meerut, Delhi, and Agra ; at
the latter place I hope to meet him, about Christmas ; I am
now therefore in a sphere I greatly like. On Sunday last
I had two full services ; and attended a meeting with the
Dragoon regiment on Wednesday, and with the Foot regi-
ment last night, and feel no ill effects ; by which you will
judge of the bodily strength which is mercifully renewed to
me. I have one of the learned native converts with me ;
and he is collecting the few native Christians here, and we
shall, I hope, be useful to them also."
CHAPTER XV.
CAWNPORE. CALCUTTA. RETURN OF MR. THOMA-
SON. DEATH OF BISHOP HEBER.
IT was because Archdeacon Corrie did not find
himself equal to the fatigue of travelling, that when
the party reached Lucknow, it was decided, that
instead of proceeding with the Bishop, he should
endeavour to recruit his strength by remaining
stationary for a time at Cawnpore. From that place,
therefore, he writes
TO THE REV. MR. THOMASON.
" Cawnpore, Dec. 26, 1824.
" I have been expecting, for some time, to receive a few
copies of the last Report of our Calcutta Church Missionary
Society. I am very desirous of endeavouring to help the
funds; but cannot well make applications without giving
some information as to our plans. I begin to fear that
even if about eight copies were dispatched immediately,
they would not reach me in time, as I am only waiting the
Bishop's decision as to my movements. I have now done
the duty here, for five Sundays, and expect to be here
2 B 2
372 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
about three Sundays more. I could much have wished Mr.
Torriano* to have arrived before I leave, but he will find
his way comparatively smooth. You know I brought Fuez
Messeeh with me from Benares, where he was doing little, and
had fallen ill. He is still prevented by the cough, which has
for some time affected him, from doing all I believe he is
willing to do for the gospel. I have every reason to believe
him to be a partaker of Divine grace ; though his talent in
communicating what he knows to others, is not great. He,
on our arrival, brought a few of the families of the Chris-
tian drummers and fifers to our house, for Sunday worship ;
and about six of their girls are learning to read Hindoostanee
and to sew, with Mrs. Corrie. About three weeks ago, Mr.
Fisher, Peter Dilsooke and his wife Ruth, with their two
sons came here. They had a chit [letter] from Mr. Fisher,
and I have since written to him, and ascertained that he
thinks well of them as Christians. I have retained him on
ten rupees a month, to teach such Christians [adults] as
wish to learn to read the Scriptures in their native tongue,
and Nagree character, and he has a school in the lines, of
eight adults ; and his wife teaches the Christian girls in
our house, their two boys go to the Free School. There
are three native corps here generally. The Christians con-
nected with them are not fewer than sixty or seventy ; and
there are many of a similar class connected with the many
public offices of the field command, besides a considerable
number of poor people of the same description, who resort
to Cawnpore, as the Calcutta of the Upper Provinces. The
native population too, is wonderfully increased since I was
resident here. On the whole, this place calls loudly for Missi-
onary help ; and 1 greatly hope something may be done, at
least for those who profess Christianity, and understand only
the native language. Already our congregation on Sunday
last had increased to about twenty ; and I am writing to
* Rev. Josiah Torriano, Vicar of Stansted-Mount-fitchet, Essex,
formerly Chaplain to the E. I. C.
CAWNPORE. 373
Chunar for copies of the native catechism, and Nagree
hymns, which are much desired by some of the Christians.
I happily got a supply of the Scriptures in various lan-
guages. Should the Bishop decide on my residing in the
Upper Provinces, these stores will prove invaluable ; and
become the means of blessing, I hope, to many. The
duties of a Chaplain, I know from experience, leave him, at
such stations as this, little leisure for extra-parochial engage-
ments. As I shall have more leisure for such pursuits,
with liberty to remove from place to place, I shall consider
it a peculiar happiness to be the means of establishing
Christian worship, for the class of people who are to be
found at every station professing Christianity, and knowing
only the native language.
" I believe no copies of the e Outline of Ancient His-
tory/ * have been sent to Bombay ; will you be so good as
to send twelve or twenty copies to Mr. Farish, as a speci-
men, that more may be sent if required ? The first class
of native youths, in the Free School here, are reading it ; and
get, from the former chapters of the work, such informa-
tion on the early religious history of the world, as they
would not otherwise at present obtain. This Free School
will, I hope, prove very useful to this part of the country.
There are ten boys and ten girls already on the foundation,
on the plan of the Calcutta Free School. Many poor
Christian day -scholars, and seventeen natives, are learning
English. There are also, belonging to the Institution, a
Persian and Hindee school, containing together about one
hundred children ; who read only the School-book Society's
books. The young man who is schoolmaster, is a con-
scientious man, and attends diligently to the duties of the
school. The divisions you have heard of nearly annihilated
the school for a time; and an opposition school was
opened for day-scholars. This will eventually do no harm.
Competition will produce exertion, and education will be
* A school-book written in Hindoostanee, by Archdeacon Corrie.
374 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
better forwarded. It is wonderful how much a little super-
intendence may help on these things, where there is no
selfish end in view, and no seeking of preeminence ; and I
cannot but hope Mr. Torriano will prove a great blessing to
this place. How would it have rejoiced the heart of
Martyn, could he have had the chief authorities associated
by order of Government, to assist him in the work of
education; and how gladly would he have made himself
their servant in the work, for Jesus' sake ! One poor blind
man, who lived in an outhouse of Martyn's, and received a
small monthly sum from him, often comes to our house ;
and affords a mournful pleasure in reminding me of some
little occurrence of those times. A wealthy native too, who
lived next door to us, and who was intimate with Sabat and
Abdool Messeeh, sent his nephew to me, a few days ago,
to make ( Salaam ; ' and to express to me the pleasure he
derived from his acquaintance with Martyn. These are all
the traces I have found of that ' excellent one of the earth, '
at the station."
The Archdeacon remained still another month at
Cawnpore, and then proceeded toward the valley of the
Dhoon,* with the intention of spending the hot season
there. He writes to his sister, in a letter dated
" March 6, 1825.
" We left Cawnpore on January 24 ; were one Sunday at
Futtyghur, and two at Meerut, and are to-day at Muzuffer-
nugur, three marches N. W. of Meerut, and in sight of the
snowy mountains. At Euttyghur we met dear old Abdool,
who is grown remarkably larger, but is reduced in strength.
At Meerut we enjoyed the society of several excellent per-
sons. Mr. Fisher has regular service in a fine church, on
the plan of the cathedral in Calcutta, on Wednesdays and
* A full account of this part of Hindoostan, with views of the
scenery, is contained in "the Himalaya Tourist," edited by E.
Roberts,
MUZUFFERNUGUR. 375
Fridays, besides the morning and evening service on Sun-
days. ... I was much pleased with what I saw of Mr. F.,
and his labours are blessed.
" We are proceeding to the Dhoon, a valley on the first
range of hills. We expect to reach the Ghaut * in five
days, and to be at Dehrah, the head station on the Dhoon,
by next Sunday. We have in company with us, a son of
Mr. Layard of Uffington,f who has suffered from the cli-
mate, although he has been only a year in the country ; but
will, I hope, recover among the hills, as he has no symp-
toms of serious illness about him. I am, through great
mercy, quite well. I do not expect, indeed, that my nerves,
never strong, will be ever what they were ; still I am well,
have recovered my former appearance and size, and have no-
thing to complain of.
" I have daily more cause for thankfulness in my present
appointment. Being confined to no station, I can go gene-
rally where I am likely to be most useful ; and retreat, as
we are now doing, from the violence of the hot winds. The
country acquired by the Nepaul war is likely to be of great
service as a retreat for invalids from the burning plains.
There is a mountain near Dehrah in the Dhoon, which can
be climbed with some difficulty, and has a fine level top
where we can pitch our tent, and have the thermometer at
60 during the month of May. There we expect to pass
the months of April and May, and to descend when the
rains threaten ; and so return to the plains. Farther on,
the climate is equally favourable ; with a greater range to roam
over ; but we are content to take the nearest shelter, as I
have no desire after field sports, and we are happy enough
at home. We have one of the Agra youths, named Aman-
nee, with us, so that we make a congregation of six, and
enjoy the repose of the sabbath much. We have a couple
of small camel-trunks filled with books, and so carry with
f The mountain-pass at Hurdwar, the entrance to the Dhoon.
t Near Stamford.
376 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
us food for the mind as well as the body. . . . Thus you
know all our affairs. Surrounded by temporal mercies, I
trust we are still saying, ' Whom have we in heaven but
Thee, and there is none on earth, &c. &c.' "
To his brother, the Archdeacon writes :
Dehrah Dhoon, March 30, 1825.
<e I am so much recruited in strength as to indulge the
hope of some further years of further endeavour for the
good of India. You hear of our public affairs from public
sources, but there are certain discouragements in the situ-
ation of affairs, both as it respects church and state, which
you will not hear, and which it is scarcely worth while to
fill one's paper with. He ' whose kingdom ruleth over all/
is engaged to make ' all things work together for good to
them that love Him/ and with His love in our hearts what
need disquiet us? ... Our difficulties in church-matters
arise chiefly from want of cordial union, and from the fluc-
tuating nature of our Society, which renders it necessary to
begin our affairs anew every few years ; and causes the
labour of communicating intelligence to be continually re-
curring. But the church generally is, I doubt not, ad-
vancing among us ; and we must not grow weary ; however,
of necessity, we grow less able to do what we would. In
our Bishop we have all we can have in one man, to unite
us and to help our work by its various instruments.
" You would be delighted if you could visit us in our
present situation. We are living on the ridge of Kalunga
hill, near where General Gillespie fell ten years ago. *
" The house we occupy is a kind of hunting bungalow, three
miles from cantonments, belonging to the commanding
* General G. fell at th"e commencement of the Nepaul war, in an
heroic assault on the fort of Kalunga, on the 30th of October 1814.
DHOON. 377
officer here. Leopards in plenty live around us, and some
of our workmen going a few days ago to drink water at a
pool, in a recess in the wood, spied a large tiger tm the oppo-
site side. We, however, have nothing to fear from them ;
and now the novelty is over, the day passes in our usual
studies and pursuits, very happily. The children and I ride
on ponies, through the path-ways, early in the morning ;
with a few men with large sticks ahead, to frighten away
any thing that might come among us. We have had snow
on the neighbouring hill, within a week, and specks of it
are still visible. We contemplate ascending the second range
of hills, about 8,000 feet above those we now are on ; and
to pitch our tent there, during the approaching months of
April and May, where the thermometer ranges, we are told,
between 60 and 70. Here we are happy to have it, from
twelve o'clock to six, about 80. . . . Even this is a relief un-
speakable from the plains, and our nights are cool; the
wind regularly setting-in, in the evening, from the snowy
mountains. I have nothing to say about this people, (who
differ a good deal from the people of the plains,) because I
know but little about them."
In another letter to his brother, dated 6th of April,
Archdeacon Corrie observes :
" I have told G. that our Bishop confirmed about 150
adult natives, at the different Church Missionary stations
between this and Calcutta ; which shows that we labour not
in vain. The progress, though slow, is still a progress, in res-
pect of the diffusion of Divine truth, in these parts. It will
be an especial care to establish seminaries, at the principal
stations, for the instruction of native Christian youths, on as
permanent a footing as we can. Our territories, in this
part of the world, are beginning to be too extensive. We
can scarcely hope to have men, at the head of affairs, always
3?8 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
of capacity enough for such a load of government ; but He
who ruleth over all, will doubtless use us for some good
purpose, to this benighted land. May those of us who
feel the importance of this subject be up and doing ! There
is a general falling off amongst the Hindoos, from their for-
mer system. They have no reverence for the usual forms
of an oath. They set little by the Brahmins generally;
and, except on festivals, and at particularly celebrated places,
their idolatrous rites are fallen into considerable disuse.
The Hindoos, too, much more generally than formerly, keep
the Mahomedan festivals. These facts are noticed by all
the men in office, throughout the country. From this, how-
ever, no good has, as yet, arisen, to the righteous cause.
Though less observant of their own rites, they know no-
thing of the gospel that they should value it. Their festi-
vals resemble an English fair, much more than what we
consider by the word ' worship ; ' and it is not to be won-
dered at, that the natural man loves these occasions ; or that
a people so circumstanced, should at first turn away from
the humbling, self-denying truths of the gospel, when set
before them.
" These regions, [the Dhoon] are becoming much resorted to
at this season by the British, on account of the coolness of the
climate. I have a Christian youth with me, whom I daily
instruct, and we met here a Brahmin, who has been baptized
by one of the Baptist Missionaries. He would not stay with
his teacher, having been long used to a roving ' life. He
seems quite convinced of the supreme importance of Chris-
tianity. He reads the scriptures with me ; and I hope may
grow in knowledge, and in grace."
To Mr. Sherer, who had just arrived in Calcutta
from England, in company with the Kev. Francis
Goode, one of the Company's Chaplains, the Arch-
deacon writes :
DHOON. 379
" May 25, 1825.
" The arrival of Mr. Goode, after some recent comers, is
a source of much thanksgiving. I can now say, as far as
the church in India is concerned, f Lord ! now lettest thou thy
servant depart, either to some retreat for a time on earth, or
to the rest which remaineth ! ' I speak only in respect of the
prospects of the church at this Presidency, which, from the
several valuable ministers she now possesses, may well do
without so bruised a reed as I am.
" Mr. Newton,* you will know, is now the financial secre-
tary of our Church Missionary Society. He, above all our
Committee, has been with me like-minded, entering with
all his spirit into our concerns, and looking our difficulties
in the face. Having, as I hope, got Mirzapore into some
form, we must go on cautiously j by which I mean, have
our resources in view before we extend our plans. I am
now anxious to get the Female Central School built, and to
extend no more, but rather contract the present scale of
small schools."
It will have been seen that it was in Bishop
Heber's contemplation, that the Archdeacon should
permanently reside in the Upper Provinces, that by
this means more effectual assistance might be rendered
to the Bishop in administering the affairs of his vast
diocese. It was however, ultimately arranged that
whilst Bishop Heber was visiting Madras and Bom-
bay, the Archdeacon should proceed to Calcutta.
With this object in view, Archdeacon Corrie left the
Dhoon, in the beginning of June, for Meerut. From
that place he wrote
* Edward A. Newton, Esq. now of Pittsfield, Massachusetts, U.S.
380 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO MR. SHERER.
" June 25, 1825.
" We have been here (as you will have heard through
Mrs. Ellerton) a week. I feel some comfort in the idea of
being a hundred miles nearer to you, but here, I apprehend,
we must stay a month at least. The season has been un-
usually warm here. For several years past, the seasons have
proved irregular, but this year the regular hot winds have
been blowing, and the natives anticipate a plentiful produc-
tion of the fruits of the earth. We are tied in the mean-
time ; and on every account I must not expose myself [to
the heat] more than I can help. We are at present in a
bungalow which Parson and his family inhabited most of
the time they were at Meerut. It is in Mr. Fisher's com-
pound ; and here, I believe, we must stay, for no other place
is to be found. An additional regiment of Cavalry and one
of Infantry, are to be here, so that every corner is filled.
We have been living with the Fishers almost entirely, but
have now got their leave to supply ourselves in this bun-
galow.
" Mr. F. is more attended to than any chaplain in the
country, by the upper classes, as well as by the lower ; and
has a wide correspondence among conductors, writers, &c.
at surrounding stations. He has also a native congregation.
This is doubtless his proper work. A missionary, how-
ever, would not at all interfere with any thing doing here.
It is evidently of God alone, that the few natives professing
Christianity have been drawn together and kept together.
Many are reported as prepared for the reception of Chris-
tianity at Delhi, and Mr. H. Fisher yesterday went to reside
there, with Anund Musseeh. Anund has been unwell with
the small-pox, and unable to attend Mr. Fisher, for scrip-
tural instruction, as the Bishop desired ; so that his ordi-
nation must be postponed until some more distant period.
MEERUT. 381
I am anxious to hear from the Church Missionary Committee
respecting Abdool and Bowley, in answer to my letter
of the 14th of April. If I hear nothing I shall bring them
down, considering the Bishop's wishes sufficient authority."
To the same relative, the Archdeacon again wrote
" July 23, 1825.
" We purpose leaving this [Meerut] at the end of Au-
gust, and shall get down to you speedily. I told you that
the heat affected me, but by keeping quiet, I have avoided
feeling more than languor. I have not yet called on any,
except one or two in the next premises around us. I have
always assisted Mr. Fisher; and kept his flock together
during twelve days he was absent at Lehornupore and Dey-
rah, where his son John is. He and his son Samuel had a
narrow escape from drowning, on their return. One of the
mountain-torrents came down suddenly. A Suwarr* who
was with them, escaped with difficulty, together with his
horse. Samuel's horse was carried down a good way, but
both his and Mr. Fisher 's horse, being in better heart than
the Suwarr's horse, got over. A pedestrian, who attempted
to swim over, was drowned.
" We have now the rains, but scantily. The natives
begin to say the rains will not be heavy this year."
In accordance with the purpose expressed in the
foregoing letter, Archdeacon Corrie left Meerut on
the 22nd of August. In a letter addressed to Mr.
Sherer, on the 25th of that month, the Archdeacon
remarks :
" We left much good at Meerut, and passed our time
pleasantly ; and, I hope, not unprofitably. . . . We are in
* A horse soldier.
382 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
sight of Futtyghur, from whence I shall dispatch this.
Goodness and mercy continue to attend us. The weather
is unusually favourable for us, but the country requires
rain.
" At Meerut we had a Bible Society Sermon on the 14th,
and a public meeting on the 16th. Considerable interest,
above former years, was excited, and a fair collection made.
Some converts to the cause, also, among the upper classes
of Society."
On his way to the Presidency, Archdeacon Corrie
visited Cawnpore, Chunar, Benares, and other sta-
tions with which he had been before time connected
or acquainted. With regard to Cawnpore, he ob-
served in a letter to Mr. Sherer, dated
" Allahabad, Sep. 12, 1825."
" I wrote to Mr. Thomason, from Cawnpore, about a
native chapel. I am happy to tell you that little, if any-
thing, will be needed from the [Church Missionary] Society
to accomplish this object. I put a paper into circulation be-
fore I left, and there was enough for present purposes being
raised at the station.
" On the Sunday, which I passed at Chunar, about
two hundred attended Divine service, of whom about forty
were unbaptized inhabitants of the place, and most of
whom attend every sabbath-day. Some of the scholars
who have received instruction in English, afford the most
pleasing hopes of their sincere conversion."
And in a letter to the same relative, he writes
from
" Benares, Sep. 26, 1825.
" We are detained here longer than I wished, but I hope
ON THE GANGES. 383
to do something for the mission by the delay. Our friends
are each doing what he can in his sphere. They have sug-
gested that I should write a letter to the Committee, which
might be printed in the Monthly Intelligence, giving some
account of the schools and congregations. I will send such
a letter, and it may be printed or not. 33
With reference also to this subject, the Archdeacon
informs his brother in a letter dated
" Oct. 11, 1825, above Monghyr.
" Mr. H. Fisher, at Delhi his father at Meerut : Mr.
Torriano, at Cawnpore have each a native missionary who
labours around them, and instructs especially those natives
who profess Christianity. This last class is fast improving,
I would fain hope, in knowledge and character ; and thus
they become ' Epistles of Christ, read and known ' among
the heathens : and the reproach which formerly attended the
gospel is lessening."
Thus wherever the Archdeacon might be, the
subject nearest his heart was, the progress of the
gospel among the heathen.
It was on the 25th of October 1825, that Arch-
deacon Corrie arrived in Calcutta, on his return
from the Upper Provinces. Among the first things
to which the Archdeacon directed his attention,
were the affairs of the Church Missionary Society,
which he found to be as prosperous as could
well be expected. At the end of the following
month he was gladdened by the ordination of
384 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE,
his long-tried friend Abdool Messeeh, who, toge-
ther with Messrs Eeichardt and Bowley, was admitted
into the order of Deacons, by Bishop Heber. The
ordination took place on the 30th of November, in
the Cathedral of Calcutta, and in the presence of a
large congregation, among whom were more than
twenty clergymen. It was remarked by one who
was present on that interesting occasion, that
" Nothing could equal the joy of Mr. Corrie : he ap-
peared as if he could just then adopt the language of Simeon
of old. He has watched the gradual progress of every
thing : he could remember when matters assumed a far dif-
ferent semblance."
On the 23rd of December the Archdeacon at-
tended the Bishop at a public examination of the
children educated in the schools maintained in the
Calcutta Ladies' Society for Native Female
Education; when, during the examination, the
Rajah Boidenauth came forward and presented the
Society with a donation of 20,000 sicca rupees,
toward the erection of a central school. One of the
great objects which the Archdeacon had long had in
view, was thus in the progress of being realized ;
and as a preliminary measure, he obtained per-
mission to place under the Ladies' Society, those
Female-schools at Burdwan which had hitherto been
supported by the Church Missionary Society.
These several causes for rejoicing were not, however,
CALCUTTA. 385
without a corresponding draw-back. The hot season
of 1825 had been unusually unhealthy, and among
others who had suffered in health were Mr. and Mrs.
Thomason, especially the latter. This decided Mr.
Thomason to return to Europe early in the spring of
1826. Mr. Sherer, too, having accomplished the
object for which he went out to India, was preparing
to return to his family in England. The Bishop,
moreover, left Calcutta on the 30th of January
1826, for the purpose of holding visitations in
Madras. Under these circumstances Archdeacon
Corrie writes to Mr. Sherer, then on the point of
embarking for England :
" Feb. 22, 1826.
" A feeling of desolation oppresses me, which I try to
shake off, by looking to Him who possesses all fulness, in
order to supply his needy dependents. In P. I lost my
worldly adviser, and in Mr. Thomason my religious
helper : but the Lord liveth. In you, I will not say how
much we seem to have lost ; but this much I cannot but
say. There is no possibility of my following you in less
than five years, and what may occur before then, who can
tell ? It would be presumptuous to say any of us shall see
that period ; and yet there is no doubt a secret hope that
we shall. How I shall part with the mother and the chil-
dren, I know not. It seems as if they ought sooner to go
into a more favourable climate, and if it were necessary, I
suppose the necessity would go far to reconcile me to it.
My heart goes with you to Morcott and Colsterworth ; may
you be carried to them in health and safety, and may the
peace of God attend your meeting with them ! It seems
2 c
386 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
superfluous to say anything about my love for them. They
need no assurance of it ; yet it is a relief to write about it."
Some further account of his condition is given by
the Archdeacon
TO MR. SHERER.
" March 14, 1826,
" We continue much as you left us. The wet has set in,
and the monsoon has been almost constantly against you.
The Bishop was twenty days reaching Madras. This will
delay your progress ; but great is our happiness in knowing
that winds and waves obey His will, " whose we are, and
whom we serve."
" Our Friday evening [services] have been but irregularly
attended. The Government dinners have, no doubt, in-
terfered ; and next Friday Lady A. has an ' at home.'
Shall we ever have ' the powers that be ' on our side ? Yea,
doubtless, it shall be even so.
" You will know all about Lord A's recal before this reaches
you. May it please God to send us a Governor who will at
least own his duty in respect of the God of Christians !
The most painful thing in the present administration is,
that our duty as Christians is not recognised. Policy is
avowedly the idol worshipped.
" I am thankful and happy in my present situation. I
know not what time, if permitted to me, may bring forth,
but I cannot at present conceive of happiness in leaving my
station. A few short years will unite us all, I trust, where
probably natural feeling will be absorbed in relationship to
Christ, but not, I apprehend, be forgotten. In the mean
time, while passing through this ( valley of Baca,' let our
correspondence serve as ' pools of refreshment/'
CALCUTTA. 38?
TO HIS BROTHER.
" Calcutta, April 11, 182(5.
" Before this reaches you, we hope you will have received
back our dear Sherer, well in all respects. In this changing
world, we know not what a day may bring forth, but we are
taught that ' ' sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof ; "
and, therefore, I will anticipate none of those things, evil
to nature, to which both he on the water and his family on
land are liable, but trust that your meeting has been joyous
and thankful. We go on much as Sherer left us. The
fall of Bhurtpore and peace with Ava,* leave the country
externally quiet, but in so extended an empire, composed of
such discordant elements, we are less, in reality, settled. Two
native regiments at Bhurtpore refused to go into the
trenches ; the business was hushed up, but a discovery was
made of the state of the native mind. The fact is, that
' the powers which be/ while they fear the smallest move-
ment in favour of Christianity, fear nothing when saving
money is concerned. Whereas the native, if he be liberally
dealt with, will give you his caste even, if you do not de-
mand it all at once. " The Lord reigneth," must be our
motto ; and though we cannot but see what is doing, must
refer ourselves, to His power, providence and grace, to
order all things as shall be for His own glory.
" Yesterday I completed forty-nine years. Great goodness
have I experienced, great ingratitude am I conscious of;
but great is the mercy of God my Saviour ; infinite the
value of Jesus' blood. Therefore I will hope on, and expect
to be preserved by "the power of God through faith unto
salvation/' " He restoreth my soul for his name's sake/'
* Bhurtpore was taken by storm on the 18th of January, 1826 ;
and peace was concluded with Ava towards the end of the same
month.
2 C 2
388 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Within a few days of the date of the foregoing
letter, Archdeacon Corrie received the afflicting
intelligence that it had pleased God suddenly to
remove Bishop Heber from this scene of trial, to the
church triumphant in heaven. Appended to a copy
of the letter from the Rev. Mr. Doran which an-
nounced this event, and the circumstances by which
it was accompanied, the Archdeacon wrote
TO MR. SHERER.
" Calcutta, April 15, 1826.
" By the copy on the other side you will see with what a
heavy stroke God has smitten us ; doubtless in mercy, though
we see it not now. Nothing can be added at present to Mr.
Doran's account. All here is mute astonishment. Public
and individual concern is spread over all. I will send all
the public documents, and will take the first further oppor-
tunity to send more particulars."
These particulars are too well known to need
repetition in this place, but the following extract from
a letter addressed about that time by the Archdeacon
to his brother, may not be without interest :
" You will hear from other sources of the loss all India
has sustained, in the death of Bishop Heber. My first
impression was to inform Sherer, who, from being so lately
among us, could judge more readily of our feelings on the
occasion. I have printed, and privately distributed, a
sermon preached at the time ; and have sent some copies to
CALCUTTA. 389
Mr. Pratt. Mr. Robinson [subsequently archdeacon of
Madras,] took some copies to send home, with a sermon of
his own, preached at Trichinopoly, the Sunday after the
Bishop's death. We cannot but be anxious as to who will
succeed to this see. Our late beloved Bishop was so en-
tirely a Missionary, that we can scarcely hope to see one
like him ; and in respect of temper and beauty of general
disposition, to expect the like of him seems utterly hopeless.
In what I have said of him in the sermon, I have said what
I know his views were on certain points, rather than ex-
pressed my own. Such was the natural amiability of Bishop
Heber's character, that it was often difficult to say whether he
acted from nature or grace. But whatever might be judged
by some, at times, to be errors of judgment, the general
tenor of his life was so opposed to worldly maxims, and
what the world would have wished him to follow, that there
seems no doubt grace was the ruling influence of his con-
duct. The great number of subscribers he obtained for the
society for the Propagation of the Gospel, shews what an
influence he had obtained; and how many he had drawn
over to support the Missionary cause/'
The sermon here alluded to, was preached in the
Cathedral Church of Calcutta, on Sunday April 23,
from Heb. xiii. 7, 8. In a short notice prefixed to
the sermon, the reason for printing it is stated to be
" not any idea of its pretensions to literary merit,
but a sincere desire on the part of the author, to
improve the melancholy occasion of it, to the good
of a community with which he had been connected
nearly twenty years." The Archdeacon added,
that as " all who approached their late beloved and
venerated diocesan, could not but admire his brilliant
390 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
conversation, various acquirements, and commanding
talents, it was hoped that, the perusal of the sermon
might tend to recommend, to some at least, the cul-
tivation of those principles of Christian piety which
spread a charm over all his other great qualities/ 5
The limits within which it is desirable to comprise
these memoirs, do not allow of the insertion here of
the vivid sketch of Bishop Heber's ministerial life in
India, which this sermon contains, but as, in the
letter quoted above, specific reference is made to the
Bishop's " views on certain points," it may be
proper to quote the outline of the doctrines which
the Archdeacon states himself to have " heard the
deceased prelate preach," on different occasions.
" It was the word of God which he administered. For
man, fallen from God and far from original righte-
ousness, he preached a full and free redemption by the
blood of Christ justification by faith the need of the
Holy Spirit's grace to incline and enable man to repent, and
to bring forth fruit meet for repentance, persuading man,
by the terrors of the Lord, to flee from the wrath to come,
and by the mercies of Christ, to be reconciled unto God
the pleasantness of religious ways the comfort attending
the death of the righteous the terrors of a judgment- day
to the impenitent, and the rewards of the faithful servant
setting forth every Christian duty in its relation to Christian
principle, in his own peculiarly lively and impressive
manner."
It is scarcely necessary to add, that Archdeacon
Corrie was among those who met in the Town-hall of
CALCUTTA, 391
Calcutta, on the 6th of May, for the purpose of ex-
pressing their deep concern at the loss which India
had sustained in the death of Bishop Heber, and for
devising means by which the memory of the labours
of that man of God might be transmitted to future
generations.*
On the 18th of May, the Archdeacon, after having
long desired to see such an object accomplished, was
called upon to take part in the ceremonial of laying
the foundation-stone of a Central School for the edu-
cation of native females. Four years, it will be re-
membered, had now elapsed since female education in
India had been first commenced on a general plan ;
but the difficulties in the way of such an undertaking
were apparently so serious, that but few could have
ventured even to hope that such an inroad on Hindoo
prejudice and superstition could have been made, as
that above five hundred females should already have
been brought under instruction in Calcutta and the
vicinity alone. The ground purchased for the site
of the school and other requisite buildings, was in
the centre of the Hindoo population, and about half
a mile to the north of the Church Missionary station
at Mirzapore. The foundation stone was laid by the
Lady Amherst, prayer having been offered up by the
Archdeacon for the divine blessing on the un-
* An account of the proceedings on that sorrowful occasion is
given in an Appendix to the Life of Bishop Heber.
392 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
dertaking. Many natives (particularly women and
their daughters) were present, on this interesting oc-
casion ; and the Rajah Boidinath Eoy, through an
interpreter, congratulated the Lady Amherst on the
success which had crowned the exertions of her
Ladyship and the Ladies of Calcutta ; expressing also,
his deep sense of the gratitude which himself and
others entertained for the benefits which might be
expected from the education of his country-women.
The demise of the Bishop devolved on the Arch-
deacon the administration of the affairs of the diocese
during the vacancy of the See. In writing to his
brother he therefore observed :
" Calcutta, June 29, 1826.
" We are now residing in the Episcopal house, which
Government allows me to use, as Commissary for the See,
and gives me the Bishop's salary instead of my own. It is
a new thing to me, to be consulting Burn's Ecclesiastical
law, Gibson, &c. There is, indeed, no power vested in the
Bishop of Calcutta, for Government reserve the decision of
every point to themselves ; and the letters patent give no
independent authority. Yet such a man as Bishop Heber
will be applied to from all parts of India, on points affecting
divorce, wills, &c., and his opinion will be received as
law : so that such studies as I have mentioned, are not in
vain. The love for antiquity, indeed, which some entertain,
overlooks, I think, too much the present race of men ; and
sooner than deviate from ancient modes, would suffer them
to pass out of life in their ignorance ; but I have as yet
discovered no ground for such rigid adherence to rules
adapted to the Church in a settled state, and am sure the
early Evangelists did not observe them,
CALCUTTA. 393
" All things here begin to assume their usual appearance
again, except that our beloved Bishop no more occupies his
seat among us ; and that a second Escutcheon, hung up in
the Cathedral, reminds us, that two Bishops have passed
away from among us. My mind seems wearied with
considering what may be destined for our Indian Church.
The work of Missions had assumed a regular form. In
the south of India, regular help, and enough of it,
would give Christianity an almost established form ; so many
Natives profess Christianity. May God be gracious unto
the land, and send us a man of a right spirit ! "
By the advice of the medical men in Calcutta, the
Archdeacon decided on a journey up the river, as far
as Benares and Chunar. He, therefore, left Cal-
cutta in the month of July 1826, visiting several of
the out-stations as he passed along. On reaching Be-
nares, one of the chief objects of his attention naturally
was Joy Narain's school, in the founding of which
the Archdeacon had taken so much interest. He had
now the satisfaction to find the School in excellent
order ; there being in it one hundred and thirty-one
boys under daily instruction. Besides this, he found
that two youths who had been educated in the school,
had been engaged ever since January last, as assis-
tant English-teachers in the free-school at Cawnpore,
and were giving satisfaction ; and that the success
of those youths in thus obtaining a comfortable pro-
vision for themselves, had recommended the school
to the good opinion of the natives of Benares and
the neighbourhood. The Archdeacon found, also, that
394 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
six other schools had been established, in different
parts of the city, in which, among other books, the
gospels were read. With reference to these schools
he observes :
" The streets of Benares, being for the most part very
narrow, the boys assemble in long Verandahs, and the
passers-by see and hear all that takes place. This, though
unfavourable for the purposes of a School, yet causes what
the boys read to be heard by many; and sometimes a
hundred people, and upwards, will crowd around, while
the boys are examined, in the previous week's Exercises :
and thus their knowledge is diffused."
On reaching Chunar, the Archdeacon records in a
memorandum dated
" Chunar, Sep. 17, 1826.
" It is twenty years since I reached Bengal, having
arrived in Calcutta on Saturday, Sept. 20. 1806. I had
appointed the 20th. Sept. as a day for calling my ways to
remembrance ; but have aforetime too much neglected this
duty : and I fear interruption on Wednesday, the Anniver-
sary of my actual entrance on life in this land. Many
sinful causes have of late years, prevented me from making
Memoranda of the state of my mind, as formerly, but I
have thus deprived myself of the power of calling many
things to mind, of which I ought deeply to repent ; and
am constrained to pray, " Cleanse me from my secret faults,"
secret and hidden by forgetfulness from myself. Early in
1819, I arrived at the highest emoluments in the way of
Chaplains. In 1822, I received increased emoluments as a
Commissary for the See; and now enjoy alone, all the
advantages arising from the second vacancy of the See. I
feel decidedly, and painfully, that large means have not
been of advantage to myself, or family. My own soul has
CHUNAR. 395
gradually lost much of the liveliness I once possessed in re-
ligion. The readiness to labour, the willingness to attend
to the poor, the pleasure of going here and there to serve
others, either officially or of choice, is greatly departed
from me. Increased years, and debility, may have a share
in this indisposition to active duties, but are far from being
the whole cause. I am deeply conscious, also, that the
receiving of so many [persons] from time to time into our
house (though in many cases a mere returning of civilities,
or rather favours previously by us received, and a debt of
gratitude, and in almost every case appearing to be an exercise
of hospitality) yet the numbers at table, consequent desultory
conversation, &c. weaken the power of religion in me, and I
seem to myself to have no strength in comparison of former
days. I have many thoughts how far this company and
constantly full table have had a share in my loss of health.
I would especially call to mind, my dulness in secret duties,
and how seldom I can ' take hold on God/ I read and
kneel in devotion, but too generally without apprehending or
appropriating any benefit. Deeply humiliating as this is,
I yet bless my Saviour that it is no worse ; that He has not
cast me utterly from his presence, nor taken His Holy Spirit
from me. I am conscious of a desire to be ' as in days
past,' and of some endeavour after it. But O ! I have
much ground to regain ; many days to redeem, and fewer
left to work out my salvation in. The cross of Christ is my
only hope and glory. The Lord, I think, knows I desire
to be crucified with Christ ; and to have all iniquity taken
away. Lord, work thou in me to do, no less than to will !
Oh ! incline and enable my dear partner to bear in mind
more and more, the subjects of our late conversations ; that
our own souls and our lovely and beloved children, may be
improved in every grace of the Spirit ; and that our light
may yet shine before men, to the glory of our heavenly
Father. Preserve our dear children in health ; and ! give
them spiritual healing and blessing. Make us more and
396 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
more one in Christ Jesus. Help me to walk circumspectly,
and to behave in present circumstances as becometh the
gospel of Christ. keep me from any fall, either in public
or private ; and lead me in the paths of righteousness for
thy name's sake. Other plea have I none : other refuge
have I none. To thee, to thee alone I cleave. A poor
feeble vine, I would cleave to thee as the stem ; and in thy
strength alone be strong. Quicken me more and more.
Lead me from strength to strength. * Hold thou me up,
so shall I be safe ? ' ! forsake not the work of thine
own hands. I am thine, save me. Amen."
As it was at Chunar that Archdeacon Corrie com-
menced his missionary labours, his account of the
state of the native church there may ngt be omitted.
He writes :
" The congregation of the Hindoostanee worshippers,
is rather on the increase. The day I was there, upwards of
two hundred attended, of whom at least fifty were unbap-
tized natives. I conversed with some of the recent con-
verts, who appear to be really sincere. Among them
some are natives of villages in the neighbourhood, who, at
first, were greatly opposed by their relatives ; but retreating
to Chunar, they continued to receive renewed strength and
encouragement, by attending on the means of grace. By
repeating their visits home at intervals, they have at length
overcome prejudice so far, as to be heard with attention, on
the subject of their change ; and in one case, the convert
(who is one of several brothers, Brahmins, who are the
principal cultivators in the village) has been acknowledged
by his family, and allowed to resume his place among them.
" Of those natives who attend Christian worship, one
whole family have become candidates for baptism. The
first of the family who became impressed with the subject
of religion, was the eldest son ; about two years ago, he
CHUNAR. 397
proposed himself for baptism, but his father entreated Mr.
Bowley to delay, and he also would consider whether he
should not join the son. Mr. Bowley on this account
recommended delay to the son ; he has continued steady,
and now the father and mother, and some other members
of the family, are resolved to embrace Christianity."
On the 20th of September the Archdeacon com-
menced his journey back to Calcutta. When above
Rajemahl, he wrote
TO ME. SHERER.
" Oct. 4, 1826.
" At Benares and Chunar, our friends are greatly im-
proved, and their usefulness and comforts increased by the
ordination. There is also more of Christian union and love
among them, and their work prospers. We call on the
chaplains and missionaries as we pass along, and on few
besides. We hope to reach the Berhampore river to-day.
We have been mercifully preserved, during our journey on
this uncertain river. By going leisurely, we have not had
an alarm, while most persons we have met with have lost
boats, or been some way annoyed. What lies before me I
know not. I regret not having regularly to preach, for
though ministers are too apt to read the Scriptures for
others, I find it good in any way to be kept close to them.
" I sometimes long to visit you all ; but vain are such
longings, for after all, we are only that to each other which
God makes us. The light of His countenance alone, maketh
whole ; and I should have no comfort in leaving my post,
without some more evident necessity than appears at present."
Archdeacon Corrie arrived in Calcutta toward
398 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the end of October, and early in the following month
(Nov. 12th) was present at the opening of a new
chapel at Mirzapore, in which it was intended to
have the services of the Church of England statedly
conducted in Bengalee. Not long before Bishop
Heber left Calcutta on his last visitation, he had re-
commended the Church Missionary Society to make
a pecuniary grant toward the building of the chapel,
and the Archdeacon had laid the foundation-stone
of it during the April of this year; the object
mainly contemplated in the erection of it being, to
afford native Christians and such natives as might be
enquiring after Christianity, an opportunity for at-
tending the worship of God, conducted in their own
language. On this occasion, a considerable number
of native Christians were assembled within the chapel,
and the doors were thronged by crowds of Hindoos
and Mahomedans, who were attracted to the spot.
On the day following, the Archdeacon writes
TO HIS BROTHER.
"Calcutta, Nov. 13,1826.
" From Sherer you will learn our own affairs, and will
know that since he left us we have been up to Benares.
We are rendered uncomfortable in this large house by the
decaying state of some part of the walls ; so that our per-
sonal comfort is not increased by the enlargement of our
limits. And so I have found it in every advance in temporal
CALCUTTA. 399
circumstances; something or other connected with it, has
always prevented increase of enjoyment. All true happiness
dwells in the mind : and 0, " What shall I render to the
Lord," that the peace of God, through Christ Jesus, is no
stranger to my breast ? Too often, alas, have I had reason
to mourn my backslidings in heart, and temper, and con-
duct ; but if guilt removed return, the power of the atone-
ment may, also, be again and again proved.
"I find myself more a bishop than during the former
vacancy of this See ; but here again the passings-by of
some, the reluctance with which others apply for what they
cannot do without, &c. might well embitter this temporary
elevation also ; but that, I trust, I have learned to forbear
in some measure, and to forgive as I expect forgiveness ;
so that no breach has occurred with any of our body. I am
bound both in conscience and consistency to take part in
those measures which have, all along, given offence to some,
whilst they are obliged also to take me with them in their
plans. The reluctance, however, is on their part, for ' so
that Christ be preached, I rejoice/
" Now our cold season is set in, I think with reluctance,
of returning to England. Here, I trust, I am useful in
helping on projects for the good of many thousands; in
England, a small parish would be all I could undertake the
charge of. Nothing, therefore, but decided inability to
remain in India should make me leave it. Our children, in-
deed, cannot here fully comprehend that flow of the Christian
affections which the interest taken in all classes at home
calls forth ; and whether I shall be able to part with them
and their mother, for three years, to visit England, I know
not. I greatly shrink from such a separation.
" You will have read the life of Dr. E. D. Clarke, and
will have seen the intense desire with which, when abroad,
he sought letters from home. Now something similar has
always dwelt in me, though wife and children, dear as life,
have consoled me under long silence from home. The life
400 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
of Clarke is admirably well done. I remember the person of
the biographer, and admired his fine delivery of a sermon
at St. Mary's [Cambridge] ; the subject of it I have for-
gotten. But that is a long time ago, he must be getting
old now, and I am following fast after him."
During this month (Nov.) it was, that a circum-
stance occurred of some interest, as indicative of the
feeling of the native mind, with regard to Chris-
tianity. It appeared that for want of funds, the
Committee of the Church Missionary Society in
Calcutta, were intending to withdraw their mis-
sionary from Culna, a populous town and district
on the west bank of the Hooghly, where schools
had been established. But no sooner were the prin-
cipal native inhabitants of the place (who were
chiefly of the Brahmin caste) apprised of that in-
tention, than they presented a petition in Bengalee,
to Archdeacon Corrie, requesting that the missionary
might be continued with them. Among other
things, they observed that :
" They acknowledged that they formerly entertained some
slight degree of apprehension of our sacred books ; but that
in consequence of the Rev. Mr. Derr making known to
them these our Scriptures, not only had their fears entirely
vanished, but they considered that these books were de-
serving of unqualified reception, and highly beneficial ; and
on this account, they considered themselves equally bene-
fitted, and rejoiced, as much as a man born blind when he
receives his sight."
It having been decided to appoint an assistant to
CALCUTTA. 401
Mr. Bowley, in the mission at Chunar, Mr. Lande-
man, who was born in India, and well acquainted
with Hindoostanee, was the person fixed upon.
Previously, however, to the departure of this gen-
tleman from Calcutta, a meeting was held (Dec. 15,
1826,) in the Church Missionary Library, at Mir-
zapore, when Archdeacon Corrie delivered an address
to Mr. Landeman, in which he took a brief review
of the circumstances connected with the then state
of missions, and the duties arising out of them.
The whole address was characterised by that large-
mindedness, singleness of heart, and tenderness,
which the Archdeacon was wont to manifest on oc-
casions like these.*
As several months had now passed since the death
of Bishop Heber, the intelligence of the appoint-
ment of his successor, was daily expected to reach
Calcutta. Thus the Archdeacon writes
TO MR. SHERER.
" Calcutta, January 25, 1827.
" It seems that the news of Bishop Heber's death had
reached England overland in August. ' The Osprey/ and
' Barett/ carry official accounts. We shall now soon hear
of a successor. The head of the Church reigneth, let the
* The address is given at length in the Missionary Register for
1827, pp. 489, &c.
2 D
402 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
earth rejoice ; and may we wait the result in patience. You
will hear that Mr. Mack published, in the ' Monthly Friend of
India/ an attack on our Mirzapore friends ; very unkind,
and mistaken. It has recoiled painfully on their own head ;
for Adam, who is now editor of the Bengal Chronicle, has
taken it up, and ' John Bull/ has responded ; and the old
sores about Serampore premises, imperfect translations, and
fallacious statements, have all been laid open again. We
have kept silence, though called upon for explanations, &c.
&c., and the storm is a little blown over. . . The time of
difficulty in our funds, (viz) the end of our year,* has come
on, and I am often much cast down in mind. Great
temptations arise to withdraw, and leave things to them-
selves : for few come freely to take a part. . . But is not
the cause of missions the cause of Christ ? I fear really for
those, who, with the opportunities now afforded, can over-
look that cause. It seems pure selfishness, to be content
that these [natives] should go on in ignorance and sin, so
we get but to heaven ourselves : and it is often, I doubt,
fear for myself, rather than love for the heathen, that keeps
me, in a measure, at the Missionary helm. But here I
must stay : yet after all, if I wear away, some might feel it
then incumbent on them to take it up more efficiently.
Doubtless a principle is at work in this community, which
will lead the population forward rapidly in knowledge and
character generally ; and if it be not rightly directed, those
who neglect the present season of operation will suffer : but
I shall not see that time, rapid as the progress is. New
states are plainly no place for a person who possesses a
competency, and can enjoy repose. India especially, is not
a country a man who knows anything of England would
choose to grow old in. Here, in a peculiar degree, the
mind is forced to look off, both from the Church and from
the world, to the Rock, Christ."
COSSIPORE. 403
TO THE SAME.
"Feb. 22,1827.
" We are now more out of the way of such a bustle as
we formerly were subject to, being, (as I think I told you)
fixed in a nice little house at Cossipore ; but I fear falling
into the opposite extreme; for when we cease to do all we
ought for the good of our fellow-sinners, we sin against the
law of Christ. Surely, there is as little peace in retiring,
selfish ease, as in bustling ambitious publicity. I returned
a few days since, from Burdwan. The fields indeed, in that
quarter, seems ' white for the harvest,' but both Mr. Perowne,
and Mr. Deerr, are obliged to leave their posts, and seek
change of air. Mr. Bowley is, also, becoming well attended
to, about Chunar. Isaiah Ix. 4, 5.* has been much on my
mind, as applicable to these two spheres of Missionary
labour at this time; and fear fills my heart, whilst it is
enlarged with gratitude and thankfulness.
" What may be the effect of such a commotion as seems
approaching, on the powers that be, and how we shall
provide for the increased calls for men and money, I know
not. But surely He whom we serve in the gospel of His
Son, can, and will appear for us. Rumours have reached
us about a new Bishop, and men unknown to missionary
fame, have been named. This seems sad : let us in patience
wait the event.
" Government has given forty rupees monthly to Chunar
Church ; and the same to Gorrikepore Church : and I am
not without hope of getting a monthly salary for Bowley, as
* " Lift up thine eyes round about and see, all they gather
themselves together, they come to thee ; thy sons shall come from
far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt
see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged ;
because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the
forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee."
2 D 2
404 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
Minister on the Establishment, to a congregation of native
Christian subjects of the Government. Yesterday was the
Bible Society anniversary. An excellent report, drawn up
by Mr. Goode : all our old plans are going on, sometimes
briskly, sometimes heavily. ' Faint, yet pursuing, ' my
habitual motto."
In the following month, (March 15) Archdeacon
Corrie again visited Burdwan, for the purpose of
examining the schools there, and also for making
enquiry into the conduct of the head Pundit con-
nected with the mission, who, for some time had
been carrying on a system of double-dealing. It
appeared that this Pundit had induced no less than
thirteen Brahmins (most of them school-pundits) to
apply to the Missionary at Burdwan for Christian
baptism ; and that, as a preliminary step, they had
accordingly been receiving daily instruction from the
missionary, and evidencing the while a good deal of
apparent sincerity and earnestness. At length how-
ever, one of the number went to the missionary, and
told him, that all that had occurred was mere hypocrisy,
and had been kept up at the instigation of the head-
Pundit; that the only object they had in view, was
to induce, if they could, the missionary to " report
them as enquirers after truth ; " their notion being,
that if that were but once published, they would
have the missionary in their power, as they thought
that, for consistency's sake, he must keep up ap-
BURDWAN. 405
pearances, and so be obliged to continue them in
their schools, and pay them their wages.
It has been thought desirable to mention the par-
ticulars of this transaction, because a repetition of
such or similar attempts to deceive missionaries, may
be expected to occur the more frequently, in pro-
portion as the profession of Christianity becomes
more common among the natives of India. It does
not seem, however, that the Christian missionary
need be unduly depressed by the occurrence of such
instances of the sad depravity of the native character ;
for whilst deploring the miserable condition of the
deceivers themselves, he will know that even they
must have received more distinct ideas of divine
truth than they otherwise would have had. For him-
self, he will learn how little confidence can be placed
in any profession of Christianity, which does not
originate in a change of heart, by the power of the
Holy Ghost. Still, the Archdeacon found some en-
couraging circumstances connected with the mission
at Burdwan. In the report of his visit, he relates :
" I had some conversation with Manick, a Brahmin who
was baptized on the 16th of December. He had been for
some time employed by different missionaries. I asked
him, f What he had seen in Christianity which led him to
embrace it ? ' he replied, ' In the Hindoo poorans and
shasters there is no certainty : one asserts one thing,
another, another ; but here is a clear way ' ' In what way
in particular ? ' ' More especially in the way of worshipping
406 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
God : in other systems a variety of ceremonies and rites
must be observed ; in this it is required only to pray to God
alone ' * What have you learned to pray for ? ' ' Daily I
pray for pardon of sin ; for this I daily require/ ' What
do you understand by sin ? ' ' Whatever is not according to
God's commands/ He then, in answer, repeated briefly the
substance of the Ten Commandments ; and said that every
one must labour to fulfil them to the utmost of his power,
though no one could do it perfectly. A good deal more
conversation followed/'
The next communication from the Archdeacon
shews him to have been still anxious respecting who
might be Bishop Heber's successor. It is addressed
TO MR. SHERER,
" Calcutta, April 7, 1827.
"It is now a year since Providence was pleased to with-
draw our Bishop, and we have no tidings of a successor.
We shall no doubt, hear in due time, but the delay of ar-
rivals keeps us, also, in ignorance how matters stand with
those who are dear to us in the bonds of nature. Since the
beginning of January, we have continued to reside at Cossi-
pore chiefly. The quiet, freedom and airiness of the situa-
tion is very agreeable to us ; and when a Bishop arrives, I
shall have less occasion to be so frequently in town. The
ship that carries this, carries also Mr. Perowne and family.
His removal just now is very painful, on account of the
mission, as you can well judge. Deerr will reside there ;
but declines taking charge of the mission. Mr. Wilson will
go up every month : he has been three times since you left
us ; and is very acceptable to the people ; and we may hope
the work will go on. Dear Abdool Messeeh is gone to his
COSSIPORE. 407
rest. A tumour somewhere in the back, of which he had
nearly died two years ago, proved to be a carbuncle, brought
on mortification and death. He always spoke of it as a
boil ; and his little medical knowledge proved indeed a fatal
thing to him. But his end was according to the tenor of
his life, peaceful, intelligent, resigned. His last sensible
breath was expended in singing a hymn, of the kind and
meaning of that in Simeon's collection, " Lord, remember
me ! " * An obituary is sent home, which you will no
doubt see.f Mr. Reichardt will now have the principal
charge at Mirzapore. His German order and system, is be-
coming very important to us. There are three catechists,
who ought to be lectured once a week at least : and an ac-
count kept of their labours for the information of the
Society. Mr. W. seems as if he could not do this. He
will talk and preach from morning to night ; but this particu-
larity seems to him, resting in the letter ; but Reichardt
thinks otherwise, and rightly ; and will labour also to render
the whole a spiritual service. My sphere, as far as it appears,
is about Benares. There our friends require only to be led ;
and I feel I have no power to command. I am expecting 300
Rupees a month [from Government] for Mr. Morris, as
minister of Chunar. Greenwood is coming down to the
Calcutta Grammar school, perhaps has arrived there ; and
* The following literal translation of this hymn is given by the
Archdeacon in his memoir of Abdool :
Beloved Saviour, let not me
In thy kind heart forgotten be !
Of all that deck the field or bower,
Thou art the sweetest, fairest flower !
Youth's morn has fled, old age comes on ;
But sin distracts my soul alone ;
Beloved Saviour, let not me
In thy kind heart, forgotten be !
See Missionary Register, 1827, p. 453.
t Ibid. p. 449 453.
408 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Morris can officiate also in Hindoostanee, leaving Bowley
free to itinerate. The Society will be relieved, in part, by
these means, besides in some degree accredited by Govern-
ment. Indeed, since I have been in charge, Government
has done every thing I asked. Both Mr. H. and B. and
Lord Combermere, have, in official matters, shewn much
kindness j and I ask nothing else The expences of
the mission, of necessity increase, as the work increases.
Bowley now requires three bungalows in different villages,
where influential people have embraced the gospel ; and
their neighbours desire, also, to hear more of ( this way/
Mirza Bagir, son of the traveller, Abu Talib Khan, was
baptized last month. Mr. W. Bird was the means of his
becoming acquainted with the Scriptures, and sent him to
Bowley for baptism/'
In a communication addressed, in May, to the
Church Missionary Society in England, the Arch-
deacon enters more fully into some of the encou-
raging circumstances, and prospective difficulties,
then attending missions, and which are touched upon
in the letter given above.
" Opportunities open on every side for missionary work :
but we cannot meet them. I agree entirely, that the pro-
spect of good, and not present local patronage, should move
us in attempting new plans; but everywhere the popula-
tion is very large, and access to them comparatively easy.
Government has granted to Mr. Morris at Chunar 300 ru-
pees a month, in consideration of services rendered to the
native congregation ; but new openings round that station
call for increased help. One convert baptized last year, has,
from his father's death, become heir of his property in land :
a place of worship is required in his village ; with a school,
COSS1PORE. 409
and a native catechist. A Zemindar, also lately baptized,
possessing property in land in a village opposite to Chunar,
has called for the same kind of aid : a bungalow is building,
and a catechist will reside with him. Thus success in our
labours entails increased expense. We may hope that Divine
Providence will raise up aid ; but at present, we see not
how. We may indeed, hope that the days of indifference
on the part of the British are gone by, and that our
Bishops will continue, in succession, to uphold the work of
evangelization ; but it seems to me that the most trying
period for all our plans may yet be to come. Till help be
raised up among the natives, or the Government take up the
subject, the work will be up hill : we cannot expect the
natives to join heartily till they taste the good of what is
brought before them ; and that will not be, humanly speak-
ing, till the young now educating, grow into active life.
The Government has given a precedent at Chunar, of help-
ing to afford instruction to converted natives ; but till con-
gregations are collected, Government, on the present system,
cannot help directly. Fifteen or twenty years then must
pass on this " System of Mendicancy/' as Bishop Heber
well termed it ; and as we feel it to be, in a way which you
at home cannot well understand : you address congregations
where all acknowledge the duty, and profess faith in God for
its success we mix with those who scarcely acknowledge
the duty or utility of attempting the conversion of the
heathen, and have no hope of success. We are encouraged
however, to persevere ; and 1 trust that our faith will be
found of a kind more precious than gold that perisheth,
though it be tried, and sometimes as by fire ; and that,
after all, chiefly from within."
During the summer of 1827, the Archdeacon
had his equanimity somewhat disturbed by the in-
telligence that the sermon which he had printed on
410 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the death of Bishop Heber, only for circulation
among his own friends, and those of the deceased
prelate, had been made public in England. With
reference to that circumstance, he writes
TO HIS BROTHER.
" I am filled with concern to hear that my sermon has
been reprinted in England. It was intended to be purely
private, and I sent some copies to be distributed privately.
It will be fine game for the reviewers : well, I must be con-
tent. No man ever less sought publicity, or was less fitted
for the trials connected with it. I have been led from one
step to another, and it is singular that those with whom I
have felt most closely united, have seemed least to rejoice in
my advancement from time to time. I have acquainted you
with some of my experience in the school of authority ; and
it has made me desire retirement more than ever ; yet how I
shall leave this country, except ill-health compel me, I
know not."
It must not be omitted to mention, that with the
administration of the diocese of Calcutta, during this
vacancy of the see, was connected a more active
attention to the operations of the Society for Propa-
gating the Gospel, and of the Society for Promoting
Christian Knowledge, than the Archdeacon had before
felt called upon to give. To this was added an oc-
casional correspondence with the English function-
aries of those Societies. The following communi-
CALCUTTA. 411
cation addressed to the secretary of the Society for
Promoting Christian Knowledge, will not be read
without interest :
" Calcutta, Sep. 15, 1827.
" I had yesterday the honour to receive your letter of
March 1st., and beg to offer my be'st thanks to the venera-
ble Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, for its
acceptance of my offers of service, and to yourself for the
obliging manner in which your communication is con-
veyed. On the subject of the Native schools, I would
respectfully call your attention to the condition on which I
proposed to transfer the funds to the Society for Pro-
moting Christian Knowledge ; viz. " if the Society for Pro-
moting Christian Knowledge send out no more Mission-
aries." It is with reference to the superintendence alone
any difficulty can arise. My humble opinion is, that all the
Societies in the Establishment should strive together in the
good cause, and each support as many schools as it can, each
at the same time supplying superintendence for its own
schools. In this way all classes who support our Establish-
ment will be induced to lend their aid ; and it is agreeable to
the constitution of human nature, and not contrary to the
gospel, that each Society should labour to support its own
schools whilst it rejoices in the prosperity of all. The
superintendents being amenable to one Society, whilst the
expenses of the schools are supplied by another, has led, I
must say, to less exertion, and a less strict economy than
would otherwise have been the case; and as in the case of the
Rev. Mr. D'Mello at Howrah, some of his schools being sup-
ported by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, whilst
others of them are supported by the Society for Promoting
Christian Knowledge, causes a perplexity in our proceed-
ings, which the public will not take the trouble to understand.
My purpose, however, in writing now is not to oppose but
merely to put you in possession of the true state of things
412 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
here, and my earnest endeavours shall be directed in con-
junction with the other friends of the Society here, to pro-
mote its interests and uphold the credit it has justly acquired
by its long and most beneficial labours in the cause of pure
and undefiled religion. In its English department it is
unrivalled, and the edification afforded by its lending
libraries in this country cannot be expressed in adequate
language.
There is a circumstance connected with the support of
native schools which has not been prominently brought for-
ward; viz. the providing of school-books. This is a
source of considerable expense, but without incurring it,
schools are utterly inefficient. The school-book Society
supplies its books to religious Societies at half-price ; these
are mostly of a mere elementary character, but necessary in
their place. Besides these, our Diocesan Committee printed an
edition of the discourses, miracles, and parables of our blessed
Saviour, which has long been expended. The Diocesan
Committee's National schools have been supplied from time
to time with copies both of the whole New Testament, and
of the Gospels and Acts separately, by the Calcutta
Auxiliary Bible Society, and with copies of a catechism on
the evidences and leading doctrines of Christianity, and of
Watts' catechism, and of dialogues on the events related in
the book of Genesis, by a Mr. Ellerton, from the press of
the Church Missionary Society (all gratis,) in Bengalee.
Last week at a meeting of the Diocesan Committee's Society
for the Propagation of the Gospel, I submitted to the
meeting the necessity of printing the books most sought
after by the Natives, after the gospels, viz. Watts's Catechism
and Ellerton's dialogues, at the press of Bishop's College.
A question then arose, at whose expense should they be
printed, the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, or
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel ? and this
question is to be discussed next quarterly meeting. In the
meantime the schools will be supplied from the former
CALCUTTA. 413
sources. The Rev. Mr. Tweddle has been resident since
June last in the Society's house, connected with the
Russypuglah circle of schools, and is greatly encouraged by
the attention which many of the adult population pay to the
subject of Christianity. Several have professed their desire
to be baptized, but he delays a little to prove their sincerity
and impart further instruction. In that neighbourhood
the desire for schools is very urgent, and all, be it observed,
are willing, I might say desirous, that the Christian Scriptures
should be introduced. The objection to the Scriptures seems
chiefly among the Brahmins and Pundits, and they coun-
teract, without great care on the part of the Missionary, the
willingness at least of the people to know something about
the Gospel. The wise and the learned among the Hindoos, as
formerly among the Greeks, are, generally speaking, least
disposed to attend to the things which belong to their peace.
To the poor the gospel is preached, and they will receive it ;
and as a wealthy native lately observed to me respecting
native female education, f We shall soon be obliged to teach
our daughters letters, for all the poor are becoming more
knowing than the rich : ' so the superiority of character
which Christianity produces in the poor will force the rich to
reflect on their ways. Till then, we shall have to struggle
with scanty funds and poor converts ; and how long that may
be, God only knows, but in due time we " shall reap if we
faint not." If you will have your schools prosper, and pro-
duce the fruits of righteousness, pray send Missionaries ;
but allow me to say, other kind of men are wanted here,
than would suit well enough for North America. We want,
besides good character, activity, aptness to learn languages,
and to impart instruction. A Missionary who should come
here merely to impart instruction in English would only
waste his Society's money, disappoint the expectations of
those who sent him, and expose the ministerial character to
contempt. The natives can perceive, and do admire the
disinterestedness of a man, who can be content with
414 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
little, whilst he spends his strength in native labours ; but a
clergyman living among a few Europeans at an out-station,
without other employment, would be liable to be considered
as on some account or other disgraced ; like some who have
been dismissed the service of government with a pittance
to subsist on.
" I might perhaps have omitted to write now, as we have
heard of the appointment of a Bishop j but I am anxious to
afford to those who, like yourself, take an interest in the
Church in India, information respecting the true state of
our affairs. The reviewer of the church in India notices the
many applications to Bishop Heber for Missionaries ; and as
an indication of improved feeling among Europeans
here, it is a most gratifying fact ; but if it should lead any
to offer himself as a Missionary under the idea that English
services were the chief thing required, and this idea should
not be corrected by those who send him forth, the effect
would be to misapply missionary-funds, and to fill India
with a poor clergy to the saving of a rich Government.
" Accept, I pray, my unfeigned apology for any thing I
have written which may appear irrelevant or uncalled for.
As far as I know myself, my only desire is to promote the
interests of the Established Church in these lands. I shall
not again intrude myself on your attention ; and at the age
of fifty, in a climate like this, and after twenty-one years
service, cannot expect to be of much use to a cause, the pros-
perity of which constitutes my chief joy/'
CHAPTER XVI.
ARRIVAL OF BISHOP JAMES CONSECRATION OF
THE BISHOP'S COLLEGE DEATH OF BISHOP JAMES
' VISIT TO THE UPPER PROVINCES.
ALTHOUGH Dr. James was consecrated Bishop of
Calcutta on the 3rd June, 1827, yet intelligence of
his appointment to that See, did not reach Calcutta
till toward the close of the year. In the meanwhile
questions and difficulties had arisen, which the au-
thority of a Commissary was not sufficiently recog-
nised to settle, and the letters of the Archdeacon
contain, in consequence, many expressions of anxiety
.for the arrival of the Diocesan. To his brother he
writes :
" I have sent home several folios of late about Missions and
other matters : some private to Mr. Sherer, some to Mr. Bick-
ersteth. If you have any curiosity about such matters, you
may gratify it by referring to those sources ; for I am weary
of the subject, though it is getting every day more perplex-
ing, and deserving of more attention."
The domestic affairs of the Archdeacon were, also,
a source of trial ; for the health of his children (es-
416 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
pecially that of the eldest,) had of late been gra-
dually suffering from the climate, until it became ne-
cessary to arrange for sending them to England,
accompanied by their mother. In the prospect of
this separation from his family, he writes
TO MR. SHERER.
" Nov. 12, 1827.
" Altogether, we concluded that it was the will of God
that they should proceed to England. Wherein we have
decided amiss, the Lord pardon us ; for I am painfully cer-
tain that not every movement that comes recommended by
fair appearances, is from above, but often to prove whether
we trust God or not."
And after the day of actual separation had arrived
the Archdeacon writes
TO HIS BROTHER.
" Calcutta, Dec. 14, 1827.
" The ship which carries this, sails at the same time with
the ' Duke of Lancaster/ which carries my earthly treasures.
I try to think of my children as going to school, and their
Mother going to take care of them. This, in our circum-
stances, is duty ; but I have known no trial to be compared
to it, except parting with Mary, when I went the first time
to embark at Portsmouth. I cannot, in sober thought,
bring myself to resolve on following them ; but much may
arise to render it proper, if not necessary : and as I made
CALCUTTA. 417
no positive resolve on leaving home about returning, I
make none now about remaining here. When our infants
were called away, their Mother and others in their stead
were left. Now all are going ; but there is hope, in every
sense, of meeting again. I feel too proud, I fear, of my
children, as most parents perhaps do. Their Mother and I
have enjoyed as much of happiness, as earth affords ; and
remembrance of happiness only will follow her : whether ever
to be renewed, He only knows certainly who is engaged
to make all things work together for our good."
The time was now approaching when the Arch-
deacon was to be relieved from his duties as Commis-
sary, for within a month of the date of the preceding
letter, he writes
TO HIS WIFE.
"January 21, 1828*
" The Bishop is at length arrived. He was installed
yesterday. On Monday the report of the ' Mary Anne's J
arrival reached us ; on Friday [Jan. 17,] we went down,
Messrs. Eales, Abbott, Mill, Cracraft, Prinsep (the younger.)
We found the ship at Culpee, near to where we met Bishop
Heber. Bishop James resembles him much in appearance
and manner. He is evidently of a kind disposition, and
for my own part, I have much reason to be satisfied with my
reception.
" I have not ascertained any of the Bishop's plans, nor
perhaps has he yet settled any. I mentioned the residence
in the Upper Provinces, but he did not think the Archdeacon
could be spared from Calcutta, on account of the frequent
absence of the Bishop."
2 E
418 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
The bishop, however, expressed a wish that, subject
to his own instructions, his correspondence with the
Chaplains and the Government, should be carried
on by the Archdeacon, but it does not appear that
any plan to that effect was settled. As regarded
himself, the Archdeacon occupied his comparative
freedom from public business, in assisting the chap-
lains in their clerical duties, in finishing the trans-
lation of the Prayer-book and the Homilies into
Hindoostanee, and in superintending a translation of
the Prayer-book into Persian by Mr. da Costa.
These were all afterwards printed, either by, or by
the aid of, the Prayer-book and Homily Society.
With reference to these occupations, the Archdeacon
writes
TO HIS WIFE.
" Feb. 12, 1828.
" I have been officiating at Howrah, and the same sermon
enabled me to assist Goode ; so that I have not been idle,
and am much the better for it."
And again :
" I know not what C. has taken [to England] for you : I
told him to take you a copy of the translations of the
Common Prayer. I send three copies, by this ship, to the
Prayer Book and Homily Society. It is found fault with, as
Martyn's Testament was ; but I care little, as time will bring
to light the labours I have gone through ; and those who
can improve it may/'
CALCUTTA. 419
He adds
" I have been much moved by the affection of the Hin-
doostanee congregation for John Adlington. He has always
been more disposed to suffer in silence, than to complain ;
yet after some time the Native Christians became so at-
tached to him on account of his ministrations, that one day,
on going to Church, he found a punkah* hung up for him.
The place for the Communion table being bare, one begged
to be allowed to place a mat on it. Another placed a car-
pet, where John stood to minister ; and lately one came and
said, he had been so comforted at the Communion, that he
begged to be allowed to present a silver cup, and wished to
know what shape John would have it made in. These are
genuine expressions of Christian Native feeling, beyond what
has appeared here ; for Bowley is a great disciplinarian, and
his people are more under awe than John's flock. These
facts the Hindoostanee Homilies brought to my mind ; for
the translation is now read to the people."
It has now to be observed, that as the frequent
correspondence which the Archdeacon maintained
with his wife, during the time that she was absent
from India, affords a kind of Journal of the writer's
own feelings, and of such occurrences as passed under
his notice, little more for the present is necessary
than to subjoin extracts from his letters to her.
Thus, under date of April 7th, he writes :
(( I should tell you that Mr. Deerr had a most interesting
occasion last week, at Culna ; he has baptized five persons
there, and another offered himself. The new Christians begged
* A hoard suspended from the ceiling, and having ropes attached
by which to swing it to and fro, for the purpose of cooling the room.
E 2
420 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the baptism might take place in their quarter of the large
spreading town. No appropriate building being available,
Mr. Deerr had a table set under a tree, in a large Mango
grove ; the table covered with ' a fair linen cloth/ and on
it a marble basin full of pure water. The Christians sung a
hymn. About one hundred and fifty assembled. Mr.
Deerr preached from " Hallowed be thy name." All were
hushed in silent attention ; not a sound besides Mr. Deerr' s
voice, except the gentle sighing of the breeze among the
branches. Mr. Deerr hopes a good impression was made.
A little circumstance characteristic of the people must be
added : after the service, an old woman came up to Mr.
Deerr full of bustle, ' Sir/ said she ' one of your Christians
owes me money, command him to pay me/ Mr. Deerr
said this was not a suitable time for such business. ( Sir/
replied she, ' if I am not heard in so holy an assembly,
where shall I get justice ? "
It might seem an unkindness to his memory to
keep back another portion of the same letter, illus-
trative as it is (with many other extracts that might
be given) of that enduring strength of natural
affection, with which the subject of these Memoirs
was so peculiarly imbued.
" This is a day, on several accounts, to be remembered
by us. It is your birth-day ; it is also close on my own.
It is a day long to be remembered, too, for the sorrow we
were visited with ten years ago ; when our John was removed
from this scene of trial, to behold his Father's face in
heaven. It is fit that we should call these things to re-
membrance; whilst deep humiliation becomes us, before
Him who has been about our path all our days. We have
much, also, to praise him for, both as it respects the past,
and the present. I think of you now as about the Channel,
CALCUTTA. 421
approaching your desired haven. How the weather may
have proved, and what the society on board ship, and whe-
ther my children have escaped all accidents, and how your
health has been ? These are anxious questions [to which] I
must wait some months for an answer. To what, also, may
await you in England. ' Is my father yet alive/ the ' old
man ' to whom we all owe so much ? But why perplex my-
self on these accounts ? I could not but observe yesterday,
how blessed is the appointment, that time alleviates the
feeling of loss. What agonies did we endure, when our
John was taken away ? Of Emily, I confess, I think less,
because I knew her not as you did ; but now it seems well,
that they are safely lodged in the Lamb's bosom, and it
would be unkind to wish them back. may our two re-
maining loves hear the Saviour's voice, and in their early
youth, know the love and kindness of His heart ! "
The Archdeacon afterwards forwarded to his wife,
the following memorandum :
" Calcutta, Thursday, April 10, 1828.
" This day completes my fifty-first year. The last year
has proved very eventful in several respects. The change
in my circumstances by the departure to England of my
wife and children, is great and painful beyond my expecta-
tion, though I anticipated painful things. The change in
the circumstances of the Church Mission, by the sickness of
several, and the defection of others, is painful to a degree.
A blight seems to have come over my temporal prospects ;
and much reason is there for self-examination, as to why I
am thus : but I need not go far, nor search long. To my
own soul, at least, the cause is so obvious as to silence all
complaints. If these be not for my individual sin, yet my
sins deserve much more of mortification and shame. In
company, vain words and compliances leave a sense of sin
that would drive me to solitude : solitude cannot be im-
422 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
proved without the grace of solitude. Indolence, preference
of amusement to profit, want of delight in the Scriptures ;
in public and in private, in the pulpit and in the closet, in
capacity to benefit myself or others, is brought more power
fully home to me, as I advance in life. And will it ever be
otherwise ? And how can I meet death in this state ? I
know theoretically the fulness, freeness and sufficiency of the
Saviour's grace, but am I a partaker therein ? I can think of
my beloved family without exertion, and follow the intima-
tions of my wife's will, though she be far removed from the
knowledge of what I do, or power of contradicting me;
were the love of the Saviour as really in me, would it not
operate in the same way with reference to His will ? I know
it would ; and pray to be kept from self-deceiving. 0, may
I take no rest until I have the evidence of that faith in me
which worketh by love, and overcomes the world, the flesh
and the Devil ! I resolve that thus it shall be, the Lord
being my helper/ Amen."
In a subsequent letter the Archdeacon writes to
his wife :
" I have been very busy since I last wrote. A poor
creature who killed his wife in a fit of jealousy, sent for
me last week ; and I visited him several times before the
day, and on the morning of his execution. My dreams for
several nights were of prisoners and fettered captives, im-
ploring help. The man was a native of Dacca, a Native
Christian, spoke English with considerable fluency, and had
acquired, from attending on Michael Rosario, a considerable
knowledge of Scripture : and had not his awful crime called
for more pungent sorrow than he exhibited, he might have
passed out of life with a good name for Christian knowledge.
To his own master he hath given an account. The day after
this poor creature left the world, I was startled by a note
from G. saying, ' his brother was indeed gone ! 9 We had
CALCUTTA. 423
heard of his (the aid-de-camp) illness, but had no idea he
was in danger : but so it has come to pass. That finely-
formed youth, who was, perhaps, too proud of the personal
advantages God had given him, was seized with fever, and
sunk under the effects, [of it] in a few days, aged twenty-
one ! Poor R. G. when he found his brother was in danger,
spoke to him of the Saviour : and the dying youth, it seems,
poured out a prayer, that, for Christ's merits, he might find a
place in His kingdom. 'And this,' says R. G. 'is the only
ray of light that this dark dispensation affords/ "
The following letter records an interesting passage
in the history of Bishop's College, Calcutta.
" May 16, 1828.
" Yesterday was Ascension day, and it was a ' high day '
at Bishop's College. The consecration of the chapel and
burial-ground took place. All the clergy were invited by
advertisement. The Bishop said that he should be at the
Ghaut,* opposite the College, at five o'clock in the morning.
I left home, therefore, at four : Latham and Adlington went
with me. We arrived first ; and as the Bishop had said
that his coach would be full, we took advantage of a
dingy, f and passed over before him, but there was no
meeting, or any reception at the Ghaut. We mustered at
Mill's ; and from thence proceeded to the place appointed
for a burying-ground. M. had prepared a shepherd's
crook, gilt, with an ornamented staff; and this was carried
before us, by a Native Christian from Madras, with a coat of
crimson colour, such as you know they wear on the coast.
We then assembled in the anti-chapel of the chapel, and the
Consecration service began ; the gilded crook being carried
before us, up to the Communion-table. The ceremony was
then gone through, and M. preached the Sermon from
Malachi i. 2. ' From the rising of the sun even until the
* Landing-place. f A small kind of boat.
424 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
going down of the same, my name shall be great among the
Gentiles, &c.' In the conclusion, he quoted part of the
prayer used by Bishop Middleton, on laying the first stone ;
and pointed to his monument on the wall. I was, perhaps,
the only person present besides himself, who had taken
part in that ceremony. Mr. Schmidt, the Old Church
organist, had been engaged, with his three school- singing
boys, and also a finger organ for the occasion. They
chaunted 'The Veniie> ' Te Deum,' 'Jubilate,' and sang
an Ascension hymn before Communion, and after Commu-
nion, an anthem from the eighth Psalm. The Armenian
deacon was present in his festival robes, which were of
yellow stuff, with a collar worn as our scarf, figured with
large crosses embossed. The Bishop provided a breakfast
in the hall, to which forty persons sat down.
"May 18th. We are just returned from the Cathedral,
W. and J. Adlington were ordained priests. Hender-
son preached the sermon. Dear John, as pale as death ;
but he got through without distress. When we commenced
the Communion Service, and I was reading the prayers for
the Church militant, the remembrance of the last ordina-
tions, and of the beloved Bishop Heber, came so strongly
upon me, that I could scarcely give utterance to the expres-
sion of thanks for those departed in the faith and fear of God
our Saviour : I, however, got through. The whole congre-
gation were kept the whole time, but only Mrs. James,
and Miss 0. communicated, besides the clergy."
In the letters which Archdeacon Corrie wrote
about this time, he frequently mentions the failing
health of Bishop James. Thus he writes in a com-
munication, dated
Calcutta, June 30, 1828.
, " The Bishop left this place last week, [for the Upper
Provinces.] He continued very ill past Chinsurah. He
CALCUTTA. 425
has constituted me his commissary for this Archdeaconry,
and the other Archdeacons for their' s respectively ; and so de-
volved everything upon us, reserving only the power of inter-
fering when he pleases ; and that before any definitive sen-
tence shall be passed, reference shall be made to him. Had
the former Bishops done this, they might both, perhaps,
have been alive still ; and had not the present Bishop their
fate before him, he might not have thought of such a mea-
sure ; and if there be a real necessity for it, as to a consi-
derable extent there is, there should be more Indian
Bishops/'
This deputing of the administration of a portion
of the diocese to the Archdeacon, necessarily in-
creased his occupations ; yet his correspondence in-
timates that he neither declined to perform ordinary
clerical duty as occasion served, nor to attend to
affairs of missions. Scarcely a month however had
elapsed, ere increased illness obliged the Bishop to
return to Calcutta ; and so seriously unwell was he
on reaching that place, that it was not considered ad-
visable for him to land. Respecting the Bishop's
state of health, Archdeacon Corrie writes,
TO MR. SHERER.
" Calcutta, August 8, 1828.
" Bishop James has been, and now is, at death's door,
from liver complaint. He was affected with it in England,
and this climate has excited the disease, almost to death,
if indeed he survive. He has sent in his resignation of the
426 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
bishoprick, and is gone to New Anchorage to embark on
board the Huntley, for Penang. He told me that his plan is,
to stay awhile at Penang, and go from thence to Bombay, and,
if possible, to New South Wales, and so to England. Thus
we are again without a Bishop, although he will be nomin-
ally so, whilst he remains within the Company's territories/'
With reference to missions, the Archdeacon adds:
" A blessing is vouchsafed to Deerr's labours, beyond
most. He has lately baptized eleven persons, viz. five at
Burdwan, and six at Culna. Our Report exhibits sixty
added to the Church ; and since May 1st, fifteen more.
Simon, one of my school-boys, has resigned a salary of
eighty rupees a month, to engage (unsolicited) in Mission-
ary work. Thus, among many discouragements the gospel
grows among us."
During the ensuing month the Archdeacon had
occasion to visit some of the stations on the river ;
and observes in a memorandum : dated
" Fultah, Sep. 18, 1828.
" By unexpected circumstances I find myself here, just
twenty-two years since passing a day here on my [first]
arrival in India. How altered for the worse is this place !
How many changes have I seen since then ! How altered in
contrast, are my circumstances ! A stranger then, wander-
ing, friendless, and in my own apprehension, poor ; for I
understood in England, my salary would be three hundred
pounds a year, and was warned that it would supply no
superfluities. Though this was a mistake as to sterling
amount, and there was something, I apprehend, of a pious
fraud used, to prevent my taking the appointment from tem-
poral motives ; though I have enjoyed much beyond what
was then contemplated by friends or myself, yet I am still
poor ; though, blessed be God, neither friendless, nor with-
CALCUTTA. 427
out a certain object in life. When I say poor, I mean in
worldly reckoning, for I am rich, in not caring for riches. I
have long seen that they add neither to personal worth, nor
public usefulness ; except as used with a single eye, to the
grace and goodness of God in granting them. As to objects,
I now see what is practicable, in reference to the spread of
the gospel in the land, which I was utterly ignorant of
when I came here in 1806; and what reason for thanks-
giving to God is there, that times and circumstances are so
much more favourable now ! Then all was untried and un-
certain to a great degree ; now the work of Missions is bet-
ter understood ; success has been in many instances granted
to it, and the duty and probability of success of the work
made, in a considerable degree, manifest."
At the time the foregoing remarks were penned,
the Church in India had been again deprived of her
chief pastor, by death ; although the intelligence of
Bishop James' decease did not reach Calcutta until
the 17th of Oct. In apprising Mrs. Corrie of that
mournful event, and of his preaching the Bishop's
funeral sermon, in the cathedral on Sunday morning,
Oct. 19, the Archdeacon writes :
" I took for a text Job xxx. 23, [" I know that thou wilt
bring me to death, and to the house appointed for all
living/'] I offered
" I. Some reflections on our situation in the world. As
rational creatures, we are subject to a law which we have
broken, in consequence of which death reigns. But a
reprieve is proclaimed, and an offer of escape from the
second death made by Jesus Christ.
<e II. Christianity can render the prospect of death and
the grave, comfortable f a house,' ' a home/
428 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" III. But it is by self-application that it does so ; " I
know that thou wilt bring me to death/'
" IV. And by a determination to live under the influence
of the self-application. "I know," is experimental, not
mere theory.
"Application, 1st. Let every instance of mortality around
us, lead us to set our house in order ; thus we shall be growing
in capacity for the enjoyments and employments of heaven.
Nor can our conduct, in this respect, fail to have a power-
ful influence on our general character, as members of society.
He who thinks not of death, and of preparation for it, can-
not set an example of religious living to others. He who
wilfully postpones the subject, will shun solitude ; the con-
cerns of a future state will be, as much as possible, kept out
of sight, and temporal considerations will be all in all.
" Finally, with reference to the occasion of my appearing
in this place to-day, to men who live not under the im-
pression of death and the grave, the removal of one after
another, of the chief pastors of the Church, will appear in
no other light, than the removal of secular persons. The
improvement in the religious condition of our own commu-
nity being suspended, and the consequent influence such
improvements might have had on the immortal interests of
the natives, among whom we dwell, being interrupted, and
to a considerable extent postponed, these will not enter into
the consideration of those, who value not Christianity as the
only ground of a sinner's hope ; the only guide of his judg-
ment and practice. How many of our countrymen now
proceeding in an irreligious course, might, by the example,
and the exertion of great attainments put forth in the ser-
vice of religion, aided by the influence of high station, have
been turned to a life of righteousness ! How many of the
youth, among our countrymen at our stations, exposed to
every wind of temptation, with scarcely any controlling
influence, might by such exertions, and such influence, have
been saved from premature death, and rendered heirs of
CALCUTTA. 429
everlasting life ! These and similar considerations, will not
enter into the calculations of men who live only for the pre-
sent world. True Christians, however, whilst they sympa-
thise with bereaved relations and friends, mourn chiefly
the loss of the immortal interest of mankind, involved in
these, seemingly premature, bereavements. They will pray
that surviving ministers may be enabled to redouble their
diligence and zeal ; as their work is no less, and their dis-
advantages greater. They will pray that the Lord of the
harvest may send suitable labourers into the great and im-
portant field of labour ; and then, whatever may be the
result as to others, our own enjoyments will be heightened,
by conscious attention to the duties which present circum-
stances call us to ; and we shall be kept in patient con-
tinuance in well doing ; waiting for that glory, honour,
and immortality, which the Lord, the righteous judge,
will give to all who love his appearing."
By the premature death of Bishop James, the ad-
ministration of the diocese of Calcutta devolved for
the second time on Archdeacon Corrie ; and it could
scarcely be supposed, but that the increased demands
on his time which these changes brought with them,
would to some extent debar him from corresponding
so frequently with his friends, as he might formerly
have been able to do. We find him, therefore, now
observing to his valued friend, the
REV. J. BUCKWORTH.
" Among the causes of my not writing to you, one is, that
much of what I write home is published, so that you know
430 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
generally what I am about. This circumstance, also, has
contributed to the difficulty I often find in writing to
friends. The publication of my letters has at times occas-
sioned me great uneasiness, chiefly on my own account.
You cannot but know how little qualified I am for the pub-
lic sphere unto which I have been called. You know, also,
how little in early life I intended it ; and, I can truly say, I
have never desired it, and now greatly wish for the shade,
my proper place. Another cause of my unfrequent corres-
pondence is, the wearisome, inward conflict I endure, with
little or no intermission. I travel, indeed, heavily on the
heavenly way. Few, I think, can be burdened as I am with
the body of sin and death. My views of the plan of salva-
tion have been clear, I apprehend, from the early part of my
course ; and I may thank you, in no small degree for this ;
but every now and then, the evil of my heart breaks out, as
it were, more inveterately than ever, and I seem ready to
perish. The text of the first sermon you preached at Stoke,
is my stronghold at this time, Psalm xxv. 11, "For thy
name's sake, Lord, pardon my iniquity ; for it is great."
It needs infinite mercy, and infinite merit ; and both are
manifested in Christ Jesus. . . . These interruptions, and the
differences which have arisen amongst the religious public
with you, make me fear the latter day glory is not to be
revealed so soon as once was generally apprehended. I see
no reason to differ from Scott's general view of Scripture
truth ; but I observe most of those at home, who contend so
strenuously for the personal reign [of Christ,] and those
here, who have been most dissatisfied with Missionary
matters, are high doctrinal men. Well, the counsel of the
Lord shall stand. His hand goes not forth even now in
vain : where humble men persevere in setting forth the
Saviour, as the sinner's only hope, some are drawn to Him.
Souls are added to the Church frequently, at almost every
Missionary station ; and the Word of God is taking root,
up and down this part of India. Three remarkable instances
CALCUTTA. 431
have lately come to light, of individuals far removed
from each other, in the upper parts of the Presidency,
receiving incidentally the New Testament [translated,]
taking it home, and, after understanding the blessed con-
tents, calling their friends and neighbours, to hear the
Scriptures read. In one case, the man was murdered ;
though it is thought for his wealth, rather than in a way of
persecution. In another case, the man was obliged through
persecution to flee from his native place, and in the third
case, as a brother of some influence in the place, has taken a
decided part in favour of the gospel, it is hoped more good
will result to the neighbourhood. But the labourers are
very, very few ; and if larger salaries are [not] to be given
to Missionaries, the number must diminish rather than
increase. It seems as if we must labour more, to raise up
labourers on the spot. This has always been an object with
me ; but I have had but little success. Now, indeed, some
young men, born in this country, are coming forward to
offer themselves for Missionary work. The characters of such,
in a natural point of view, are almost always less robust
than that of Englishmen. Their bodies are generally feebler,
and the mind seems to partake of the same. They, however,
assimilate more to the natives; seem to bear with their
feebleness of character, and meet the case of the unconverted
with more readiness than Englishmen can do, from the
entirely different channel in which their ideas flow. It is,
perhaps, never intended that the Indian should equal the
European in energy ; and we must be content with things
as the God of nature intended them. My attachment to
the country increases, as my acquaintance with the people,
and, also, the language, becomes more familiar. I must men-
tion, that during the last year, and with the help of com-
petent assistants, I have translated and have printed a com-
plete copy of the Book of Common Prayer. Every letter and
tittle of the Prayer-Book is now clothed in the Hindoostanee
432 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
language, and will become increasingly useful, as the borders
of our Zion become enlarged."*
At the beginning of November 1828, Archdeacon
Corrie set out to visit the Upper Provinces of Bengal.
A Journal of his proceedings is contained in his cor-
respondence with his wife.f Thus he writes from
" Burdwan, Nov. 8, 1828.
" I yesterday, at half past ten o'clock, went to Bogbonar :
Candy and Hammond went with me. I felt relieved on
getting away from Calcutta. At twelve the tide turned. I
had a long look at our sweet Cossipore abode. The Ganges
is unusually full this season, so that by the time I reached
Serampore, the tide turned again. I stopped therefore at
Marshman's, where Mrs. J. Marshman gave me a kind wel-
come.
" Bearers being procured, I set off soon after four o'clock,
for Chinsurah ; but it being Kalee-poojah, they were tipsy.
At first, they shouted and joked ; afterwards, getting tired,
they quarrelled, and scolded, and, amidst deafening noise, I
did not get to Herklot's till 8 o'clock I set off for
Burdwan, where I arrived before ten this morning. Deerr
* It may here be mentioned that the Creed of St. Athanasius, as
translated in this Prayer-book, so attracted the attention of the
learned Mahomedans, and the demand to possess it became con-
sequently so great, that Archdeacon Corrie was induced to have
several hundred copies of it struck off for separate circulation. One
of those persons, on applying for a copy of the Creed, observed,
" Now we know what you Christians believe." The Archdeacon on
relating this circumstance stated, also, that nothing could exceed
the bitter enmity against the doctrine of Christ, which the exposi-
tion of divine truth contained in that Creed, seemed to stir up in
the Mahomedan heart.
t Many particulars connected with this Journey, and not con-
tained in the following pages, may be seen in the Missionary Regis-
ter for 1829.
BURDWAN. 433
and his family are well. They have two fine children, a
boy, and a girl, very like each other, and the picture of
health. My mind is kept in a measure of peace. I have
begun the book of Joshua, for travelling reading. I trust
Joshua's God is with me ; and that I go on my way accord-
ing to His will.
" Sunday, 9th. This has been a day of mixed feeling. In
the morning, I met the native Christians at family worship.
There were twenty-two present. There are two sick, and
three absent, making twenty-seven adults, besides children.
A converted Brahmin read 1 Cor. xi. ; and Deerr interpreted
what observations I wished to make to them, on the Lord's
Supper. They seemed to understand. Something also was
said to the women, on the honour conferred on them by the
gospel, in restoring them to their original state, as the help-
meet of man, and fellow- servants of the Lord. They seemed
to understand, and were very attentive. At ten o'clock, Di-
vine service in English ; about fifteen present. Knowing that
the Bengalee worship was waiting, I did not prolong the
English service beyond half-past eleven got back to the
Mission-house quarter before twelve o'clock ; but the [Ben-
galee] worship did not commence till half-past. After a
selection from the morning prayer, and a hymn, Deerr
preached on the institution of the Lord's Supper. I found
that three men and two women had not been instructed with
reference to the Sacrament, and at my desire they with-
drew. The Lord's Supper was then administered to ten
men and six women ; I read the prayer of consecration in
English. I then pronounced the words in Bengalee, which
I had written down in Roman characters; and gave the
bread, and Deerr the wine. The whole went off, I trust, in
an edifying manner ; and, on the whole, thankfulness pre-
vailed One end of my coming was, by this means
to try some, and promote the edification of others. It is
found that being baptized merely, does not prevent return
to caste : partaking of the Lord's Supper does. In conse-
2 F
434 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
quence, one tried to evade putting the bread into his mouth ;
and another, on drinking of the cup, nodded slily to ano-
ther, as much as to say (in my interpretation of his look
and manner) ' We are caught.' This is sad : but some are
sincere beyond all doubt ; and, I may be mistaken in my
judgment of others. Mrs. Deerr and her sister say of the
women 5 that their carelessness (as it appears to me) is
merely their shyness at the appearance of a stranger. One
thing was very pleasing, they were almost all well-looking
people; clean, and nicely dressed and gave me the im-
pression of being the better sort. The two I have mentioned
as sick, are a young Brahmin and his wife. He is
upwards of six feet high, with quite the erect, independent
look and manner of the Brahmin He is of the highest
caste. One uncle is Treasurer to the Commercial Bank ;
and a cousin is the Dewan * of the Burdwan Rajah, at one
of his Purgunahs.f Notwithstanding the favourable ap-
pearances here, it would be easy for an unfeeling man to
break up the work ; and render what is doing, matter of
worldly scorn. The English around are too careless to take
notice of what is doing ; and too ignorant of the ways of the
people among whom they dwell, to judge rightly. I have
always been averse to exciting too much attention in them
to missionary work, knowing how easily an ungodly man
might turn it all into ridicule. But from my inmost soul,
I rejoice even in these very imperfect beginnings I am
sure they are the beginning of better days.
<f Nov. 20th. I am now within four coss [eight miles]
of Benares, on the Calcutta side of the Ganges, waiting for
bearers, who ought to have been waiting for me. You are
made acquainted with my intention of visiting the missions
here. I wrote to you from Burdwan on the twelfth. On
that day I went to Bancorah, and had a rainy and very
tiresome journey on account of the broken road. I received
* Chief Minister or agent,
t A large division or district of land.
SECROLE. 435
great kindness from Dr. and Mrs, Clarke Dr. C. laid my
dawk, so as to admit of my resting every night at one of
the stageing bungalows, and I am, thus far, rather refreshed
than otherwise by the journey. I am glad to have travelled
this road ; for after having traversed in all directions the
valley of the Ganges, I had no idea of the varied scenery
which borders on it ; on the west side, as well as the east.
About one hundred miles from Calcutta, at Bancorah, the
ground begins to rise : the range of hills we saw at Cuttack,
runs on the left hand (going upwards) ; and you proceed
through an uneven surface of country, (the scenery a good
deal like the Dhoon,) ascending for a hundred miles more.
Then a table-land commences, of nearly another hundred
miles, but abounding in ups and downs ; and presenting,
at different points, views such as we saw in the Himalahs ;
only by no means on so grand a scale At about
three hundred miles from Calcutta, steep ghauts occur ; and
by degrees, the traveller gets to the plains you know so well.
" Nov. 22, 1828. I arrived about twelve o'clock on the
20th at Secrole. On the way from a large ghaut, where I
crossed the river, a new, tall steeple, pointing to the skies,
attracted my eager eyes, as I approached Secrole. You
cannot conceive what a picture the Church is now become.
The inside enlarged by the removal of the internal wall, to
the north, and the south ; and the verandah inclosed. A
new pulpit and reading-desk of really exquisite workman-
ship ; and the front of the organ-gallery of the same ;
executed, as the whole has been, under Mr. J. P. Prinsep's
immediate eye. A well-proportioned stone font, placed
near the west entrance ; and the whole arranged with real
taste and propriety. I could fill sheets with all I see and
hear. I will only now add, that the state of this station
affords a striking comment on the sin of despising the day
of small things. I used to come, first to Wheatley's back
parlour, and meet a few writers and artillery men. We
then got an unoccupied house, and all the station assem-
2 F 2
436 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
bled ; but next week, an alarm was taken : < The discontented
would take advantage of our assembling, and fall upon us,
and cut off all the English together.' General M. would no
more allow the artillery-men to attend. Thomas B. declared
he would not again venture into such a ruinous dwelling ;
but strange to say the house is yet standing. We then
assembled in S's. house, every third Sunday : and after two
more years, I ventured to circulate a proposal for building
a place of worship, out of which, by remarkable progress as
you know, has sprang the present commodious and really
elegant structure. The new Missionaries are not arrived
here yet ; nor likely to be here for ten days to come."
" Chunar, Nov. 29. To my great joy, the church is
substantially repaired, looks better than ever, and is likely
to stand a century. I yesterday had evening service : the
Church was full ; not less than two hundred and fifty people,
including three officers and their families, of the Regulars.
Last Sunday I had service twice at Secrole. P. was here.
To-morrow I purpose having service twice here. This will
testify of my strength ; for indeed, not being, by my situa-
tion, called to it, I would not attempt so much, if I suffered
from it."
" Benares, Dec. 6th. 1828. Crauford, Wilkinson, Bow-
ley, Eteson, and Frend have arrived ; who, together with
Proby, make seven Padres : and to-day Mr. Adams, of the
London Society, and Mr. Robertson, of the same, came in.
We commenced soon after ten o'clock, and continued till
after two. We discussed the signs of the times, with
reference to the spread of the gospel among Europeans and
Natives in India. The utility of schools where boys leave
early, and the evidences required in adults, in order to
baptism. Each spoke in turn, and, on the whole, order was
kept ; and all seemed gratified. It was admitted, that the
progress of the gospel advances. Many instances were
adduced of its gaining a hold on the native public. One
man, eighteen coss from Allahabad, heard the gospel from
BENARES. 437
a Missionary ; and received a copy of the New Testament.
He read it at home to his family ; his neighbours also came
to hear, till the usual effects began to appear ; some siding
with him, others opposing. Lately he came to Mr. Crau-
ford, to know what he must do. A Fakeer received a
gospel, and sent it to his village in Goruckpore district.
His brother, a Thannadar,* had, also, received a gospel
from Mr. Wilkinson. The two brothers now unite in
reading the Gospel, and collect their neighbours to hear.
The raising up of native teachers was also adduced : and the
power of Divine truth, in rendering aged Hindoos active
and industrious in spreading the knowledge of the gospel,
instanced in several cases. Schools were admitted to be of
incalculable value; especially as rendering the visits of the
Missionary welcome to the adults of a village ; and, it may
be hoped, in preoccupying the mind with some degree of
useful knowledge ; though, as yet, no direct instances of
conversion have come to light in the schools. It was
agreed, that repentance towards God, and faith in the Lord
Jesus Christ, should be required in candidates for baptism :
but it was also agreed, that the fruits of these would appear
in vast variety, and be differently judged of by Missiona-
ries ; so that no one should judge another in the admission
of converts. In the evening, I preached in the Church
from John xvii. 20, 21. "Neither pray I for these alone,
but for them also which shall believe on me through their
word j that they all may be one, as thou. Father, art in me,
and I in thee, that they also may be one in us ; that the
world may believe that thou hast sent me."
" December 12th. Yesterday we passed at the mission
bungalow. Mr. E. from Ghazeepoor also joined us. So that
there were eight padres. The forenoon was passed as the
day before. We discussed the influence the personal cha-
racter of a Minister is likely to have on his office ; and
agreed to some resolutions on a prayer-union, as formerly
* A kind of police officer.
438 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
set on foot by Mr. Brown. This may prove a blessing to
others also. At dinner, much discussion arose about
recording conversations with natives on religious points ; and
the general opinion was favourable to its utility. I was
asked to print my sermon, preached on Wednesday evening.
If I see any prospect of usefulness, I may do so. v *
" Dec. 13th, 1828. This evening, I have experienced
the greatest pleasure in Hindoostanee worship, I can re-
member ever to have done. About sun-set, I rode into the
Bazaar, and saw a crowd ; and on approaching, I found the
missionaries with Tryloke, raised on the steps of a door ;
T. arguing with great seriousness, and perfect calmness of
manner, and the people listening attentively. There had
been levity, it seems, displayed by some of the crowd before
I came ; but they were then all serious ; and T's
manner and appearance were very patriarchal. I was much
solemnized by the scene : we then adjourned to the preach-
ing-house. Charles prayed and read our Lord's discourse
with the woman of Samaria, with a comment, adding also
some appropriate remarks of his own, and ended with prayer.
Kewal Messeeh, then, commenced a hymn, in Hindoostanee;
and a few joined him. The measure also was Hindoostanee.
The words, and his correct manner, affected me much; and
arrested the attention of many of the hearers. It was to
the effect of " Jesu, Saviour, God, shew mercy ; " and
then instanced several proofs of his power ; and the last
verse was an exhortation to trust in that mercy, as the only
safe way of salvation. Tryloke then read a sermon on,
" There is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth."
He read with animation, but towards the conclusion of his
prayer, his earnestness for his neighbours, and especially for
his own family, was very affecting. He seemed to wrestle
for a blessing upon them. Doubtless these are the fruits
of the Spirit ; and God's presence is evidently with them."
: It does not appear that the Sermon was ever printed.
BENARES. 439
* f Sunday evening, 14th. This forenoon, a full church
at English service. At three o'clock, p. ra., Mr. Trend
read prayers in Hindoostanee, with wonderful propriety,
considering the short time he has been in the country. His
pronunciation is distinct, and he would be perfectly un-
derstood, though some words were imperfectly expressed.
After prayers, three adult converts from Hindooism were
baptized by Mr Bowley. The mother of one of them came
in an agony to church, and also his brother ; but he re-
fused to forego his purpose. After church, the poor woman
seemed more resigned, saying, ' her son was old enough to
judge for himself; and she did not know what might have
moved him to the step/ The family live near the church.
Another was a teacher of a school ; the third was brought
to the faith of Christ by means of an Indigo planter, and
sent hither for baptism. He gave his mala * to Mr. Eteson,
saying, it was once his treasure, ( but now,' said he, these
are my treasures ; ' referring to a Hindoostanee Prayer-
book and New Testament he had under his arm. After
the baptisms, Mr. Wilkinson preached in Hindoostanee, on
the baptism of the Eunuch. I could not but be very thank-
ful for the means of instruction thus supplied. I felt how
much better the people of this place were off, in respect of
means of grace, than when I resided here ; and, I think, I
was, from my heart, content to sink in the scale ; and that
these devoted servants of Christ should become in every way
more useful, and as ministers, more honourable ; and may
an abundant blessing follow the instructions afforded here
this day ! "
" Dec. 25th, 1828. This day has been a day of thanks-
giving. At church, I preached, and administered the Sacra-
ment of the Supper, with Proby. Thirty-eight attended
the Lord's Supper, of the English congregation ; and I found
Mr. Eteson had above twenty communicants, at the Hin-
doostanee Chapel. P. is, at times, all gloom, as if this
* Rosary or string of beads.
440 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
were a day of vengeance for Benares ; and the people were
filling up their measure of wrath. I maintain, that he
would be of an opposite opinion, could he have seen the
place twenty-three years ago. I am much importuned to go
to Goruckpore ; and propose leaving this to-morrow night,
by dawk, for that quarter. I go onjy five stages by
bearers ; and then expect to find a buggy the rest of the
way. You will conclude, that at times, I feel anxious
about who may be the next Bishop; and you will, I know,
give me the earliest intelligence you can. The two young
men last arrived promise well ; and at times, I am ready to
think that means for forwarding the kingdom of Christ are
rising up around, which may render my services of little
consequence, and then, I should think, I had better with-
draw. But who shall reckon on to-morrow? May we
labour for the things which are eternal ; and whether in India
or England, we shall have the presence of the Saviour to
support and comfort us ! "
" Goruckpore, Dec. 29, 1828. On Sunday I preached
twice for Mr. E. In the morning, the singers sang a
psalm-tune I do not recollect to have heard since I left
Colsterworth. It reminded me strongly of early days
The band-master was clerk : and is a man of real piety, and
more than common propriety of manners. The singing is
well conducted there. A new church is building, on a plan
supplied by Bishop Heber ; but the drain of money, caused
by the Burmese war, has caused all matters which require
money, to go on very slowly, ever since. At nine o'clock
in the evening, I left Mr. E. and came on in a palanquin
towards this place. Through the kindness of Mr. Bird
and Mr. Wilkinson, I had five relays of horses, and a
buggy waiting on the road : so by seven in the morning I
mounted the gig. On the bank of the Ganges, I found Mr.
Bird in a tent, waiting for me, with breakfast ready. We
made a comfortable meal, and heafterwards drove me through
a country, finely cultivated, to Goruckpore; where we ar-
GORUCKPORE. 441
rived just after sun-set. This district has been reclaimed
from the forest nearly, since the English gained possession;
and a quantity of the forest-trees remain, in scattered clumps,
which give a rich appearance to the country. It is in sight,
too, of the perpetual snows ; and is seldom scorched as the
plain of the Ganges is. R. B. has a house of the best style
of the Moffusil,* surrounded with quite a park."
" Tuesday, 30th. After breakfast, I set out to explore
the mission-premises here ; and was much gratified indeed
with the general appearance. First, came the Christian
houses, situated close to the town ; with a field of about
three acres in cultivation before them, towards the high
road. On the north side of this field stands the seminary,
as it is called. A pucka t building, with two lower rooms
at the north end ; and over them one sleeping room. The
whole verandahed all round, with tasty pillars, in front of
the dwelling part. This forms a most comfortable abode
for a single man. In this will dwell a country lad, named
Eaphael, whom I brought up from Calcutta. He seems to
have received religious benefit from Crauford's Friday
evening catechizing, at the old Church room ; and is men-
tioned in the last Report of the Church Missionary Com-
mittee, as a missionary student. He came over here with
Wilkinson, from Benares ; and you will be glad to hear that
both W. and R. B. are favourably impressed with what they
have as yet seen of him. Next to the seminary, eastward,
across the road, is the Church, at present levelled with the
ground. The last year here was unusually rainy. The
earth became so saturated with rain, that all the wells were
running over ; and the sandy soil becoming thus impreg-
nated with moisture, the foundations of the Church gave
way. R. B. with his usual decision, pulled it all down;
and is now employed in rebuilding it on piles, and on a
broader foundation ; intending, also, a less ponderous roof.
* Out-stations. t Brick.
442 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Behind the Church, eastward, is the parsonage; a very
pretty and commodious building. It consists of a lower
room to the west, and one of similar dimensions to the
east ; with two rooms on each side ; a verandah all round,
and corner rooms to each side : a complete Indian dwelling,
outhouses in abundance ; and a fine garden, kept up by the
prisoners sentenced to hard labour. The whole extent of
ground is about twelve acres ; which is made over to the
Mission, including the site of the Church. I must not
forget to mention a nice building, nearly finished, intended
for Christian girls : and called, in joke, ' the nursery/
Sarah Bowley was to have come here, to take charge of it,
but this plan is suspended, owing to the departure of Dr.
and Mrs. Clarke. Perhaps Bowley and his daughter will
come here, for the hot season ; and then the plan will
proceed. All these temporal advantages, the Mission owes
to Mr. B ; and it is a matter of thankfulness that he has
notice of being appointed Commissioner here, on the new
system ; and will now, (if spared) in all probability, continue
here several years.
" You will now have some idea of the external state of this
place ; but cannot adequately conceive of the beauty of the
situation of this part of India. But now for the better
part. On my going into the Mission-house, all the Chris-
tians collected, old and young ; and the room was filled.
I could not speak to them all at once, and so proposed a
hymn. We sang the thirty-fourth of Bowley's Hindoos-
tanee translation, and then some from Betteah were intro-
duced, the children of persons who had received copies of
the Gospels from me at Chunar, and which are kept now as
relics. Raphael, one of my school-boys, is major-domo
of the Christian settlement ; and shewed it to me with
great glee. The aged Zemindar, and several converts from
Islam, conversed for some time; and two or three Hindoo
devotees sat * clothed ' beside us, ' and in their right mind/
On coming away, I saw one of these talking with great
BOGLIPORE. 443
earnestness to a fat Fakeer, covered with ashes ; he seemed
to be repeating Scripture to him, but I did not stay to hear,
lest I should put an end to the discourse.
" Wednesday, 31st. This morning at eight o'clock, I
assembled with the Christians at morning prayer in the
school-room. Forty -three were present; of whom about ten
or twelve were boys, of ten or twelve years of age or under ;
the remainder adults, male and female. The morning Psalms
were read, in alternate verses, in Hindoostanee. The third
of St. Matthew was then read, and the latter part commented
on by Mr. W. ; a hymn was first sung, I should have said,
and all concluded with prayer, by Mr. W. Thus the word
of God grows and increases. About two, p. M. I went again
to the Mission-house, and read the second Homily, and part
of the third, with the Zemindar, and an intelligent young
convert from Islam and a few others. They entered into the
subject earnestly, and much conversation arose out of diffe-
rent parts of the reading.
" January 1st. 189. I, this morning, went on the top of
the house before sun-rise, and had a sight of a peak of the
snowy mountains. It brought strongly to my mind Masoree
Tabea, and the happy days we passed there in 1825 : my
heart yearned after our sweet children, and I tried to pray for
them, that this may prove a happy year to them, and that
through all eternity we may rejoice together. We had a
New-year's day service, with the native Christians ; it was
to me, and I believe to several of them, an interesting service;
I spoke to them on life as a journey. I am almost constantly
with you in spirit ; and associate you in all my poor prayers,
for mercy, and blessing. To-day news have arrived here of
various movements, seemingly propitious. May divine grace
accompany them to those concerned ; and they cannot fail
to prove so !
" 17th. I have told you of all the people I met with, up to
Monghyr. On the 14th, I got to Boglipore, and walked to
the cantonments of His Majesty's 3rd Regiment, now sta-
444 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
tioned there. They are on the Calcutta side of the old
station, and the distance is considerable. I was rather heated,
and could only leave word with a serjeant, that I would come
up next morning to the school-house. After a while, the
school-master came to my boat, a pious young man who re-
ceived the knowledge of the truth under a Chaplain in New
South Wales. He has been the means of drawing eight
others to join in a religious society, and seems an estimable
character. Next morning, at nine o'clock, I went up and
found the commanding officer, Colonel C., at the mess-
room ; and five children with parents and sponsers assembled.
The Colonel went with me to the school, where I catechised
the Protestant children, and gave each a little book. He
then went with me to the hospital, where I read prayers ;
and exhorted the convalescent, about twenty or thirty in
number. The Colonel then took me, in his gig, to his
bungalow, and introduced me to his wife, and a grown-up
daughter. There was a little son also, who seemed greatly
pleased with a book I gave him. I was much pressed to stay
and dine with the mess, but I had accomplished what seemed
in my power, and declined the civility. I gave a good many
of the tracts and religious books I mentioned, as having been
brought out for me by Mr. Eteson, to the schoolmaster for
distribution.
" Jan. 22nd. I am near Cutwa. It had been my
intention to go over to Maldah, from below Chandree ; but
unexpectedly this river is still open ; and the Manjee * said,
it would make five days difference, as to the length of the
journey ; beside the delay of going over to Maldah : and I
have been long enough absent from Calcutta, at this time.
I hear, also, that the Governor General is about Maldah,
shooting ; so that I should have had little comfort in the
visit. At Berhampore, I called on the D's, Mr. Hill, and
the new Chaplain, Mr. Wintle ; but remained only about
three hours : there seemed nothing to detain me. I am
* Steersman.
BOGLIPORE. 445
expecting to see the Vs., this evening, or early to-morrow,
at Krishnagur, to call at Culna, and perhaps meet Mr.
Deerr, and inspect the schools. . . My recreation is drawing
to a close, for the present, for Calcutta has never been a
residence of my choice. On the whole, my journey has
yielded all the pleasure I expected. I have kept free from
colds, and have reaped all the benefit of the change and
variety. . . I have met with kindness everywhere ; and
seen much of a religious nature, to encourage. From long
acquaintance with the natives, I have also derived amuse-
ment, beyond any other time, from observing their innocent
sports. But alas ! their language, even when in sport, is
sadly corrupt. However, I see more and more, how little
those who do not mix familiarly with them can know them.
Their whole conduct may be construed either seriously, or
as in joke, if necessity oblige them to conceal their real
meaning. Christian knowledge is doubtless gaining ground,
wherever Missionaries dwell. At Monghyr, Mr. M. told me
that many natives now come to hear the word regularly.
Mr. Hill, at Berhampore, told me the same. The interrup-
tion they used to meet with seldom occurs ; and many
listen attentively to the end of a discourse, instead of going
out and in, as formerly. Still, it is but ' the day of small
things ; ' and, respecting the general population, but a very
few come under the ' joyful sound.' I heard, at Monghyr,
of a wealthy farmer, as you would say in England, near
Sheergotty, who received a Hindoostanee New Testament,
from Mr. Bowley, in one of his journies back from Cal-
cutta. The man read it to his neighbours also ; and other
Missionaries, who have since met with him, were delighted
with the love he shewed for the truth. This man has lately
been murdered; it is thought, on account of valuable orna-
ments he wore ; but the particulars are not known. These
incidental occurrences shew the value of itinerant labourers/*
CHAPTER XVII.
GOVERNMENT RETRENCHMENTS PLAN FOR A COL-
LEGE DEATH OF MR. THOMASON ABOLITION OF
SUTTEE ARRIVAL OF BISHOP TURNER.
IT was on the 30th of January, 1829, that the
Archdeacon arrived at Calcutta from his visitation of
the Upper Provinces. He found some of his friends
preparing to leave India ; and others suffering from
the effects of climate. Among the latter was Mr.
Thomason, who had been returned to India only a
few months, but whose health had altogether given
way. With reference to such changes as were thus
going on around him, the Archdeacon writes
TO MR. SHERER.
" March 10, 1829.
" I cannot at present see it my duty to prepare for leaving
India. It is not, as you justly say, a country to grow old
in, but my health is wonderfully renewed, and the work
of missions, instead of becoming plainer, is daily becoming
more difficult. It would appear that ease makes men more
CALCUTTA. 447
fastidious, yet the work does prosper. Piety does, how-
ever, appear now to be more requisite here than in New
Zealand, as you well know that men of mere worldly prin-
ciples can scarcely bring themselves to believe, that the
natives of this country need conversion. A person of these
principles going forth as a Missionary, therefore sits quietly
down among the people, and if he superintend a school or
two, thinks he does all that is practicable.
" Conjecture tires as to who may be our next Bishop, but I
think we might have learned from the past, to ' cease from
Then with reference to the measures which had,
about that time, been adopted, for the purpose of
revising and curtailing the whole expenditure of the
three Presidencies of India, the Archdeacon adds :
" All here are in amazement at the turning of all things
upside down, in the service ; and know not what to expect.
It is concluded that something is in view with reference to
the renewal of the charter, but what, no one can conjecture.
" As yet, we see not in ' the powers that be ' anything
more favourable to true religion, than formerly. Education
is encouraged, as it has been for some years past ; but, as
formerly, entirely from private funds. No hope of aid from
government is held out. The only favourable symptom
that I am aware of, is, that Mr. W. B. is to become a mem-
ber of the Committee of Public Education. He has had
experience of the ease with which Christian instruction can
be imparted ; and will do all he can to improve the present
system/'
Soon after the date of this letter, the Archdeacon
again alludes to the state of public affairs in a letter
448 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO HIS BROTHER,
" At present there is great uneasiness throughout every
part of the community. The whole system of civil adminis-
tration in the upper branches, is changed, and the most lucra-
tive appointments cut off. The same duties are performed
by the same men in another manner, and on reduced emo-
luments. The army has been reduced two companies in
each Regiment, by which a crowd of young men are made
supernumeraries ; and the pay at some places is reduced,
which it is thought is only a prelude to its being reduced
generally. Among the natives great alarm has been occa-
sioned by an enquiry set on foot respecting all lakhrage
lands, not hitherto rated in the Government books. These
consist of religious endowments and lands granted by
former Governments for services done to the state. These,
in some cases, have been resumed, and no holder of such
estate is certain of retaining it. In the public offices many
clerks have been dismissed, and by the civil arrangements
above alluded to, very many are thrown out of employment.
So that no one of any class or condition is satisfied; and
some parts of the army are all but in a state of mutiny.
The most sober-minded I know of, think the making all these
changes together, injudicious. The necessity of economy
is the reason assigned for all this, but surely the splendid
entertainments given by the Court of Directors in London,
look not much like a necessity for taking from the mere
subsistence of subaltern officers. I try to be silent and to
wait the end. Certainly the personal character of our rulers
seemed to [promise] us brighter prospects as to the encour-
agement to be afforded to Christian plans and improve-
ment. But no they give liberally of their own substance
to Societies, but not a rupee, or a smile of approbation must
CALCUTTA. 449
come from Government; so that the "system of Mendicancy"
must continue some time longer/'
With reference to the same subject, the Arch-
deacon writes :
TO MR. SHERER.
" Aug. 16, 1829.
" A thirst for learning English has discovered itself all
over the country ; which no doubt, looks hopefully, as to
improvement. It is dispiriting, however, that we have so few
Missionaries, and next, that the Government shut their eyes
more obstinately than ever against every thing in the shape of
Christian knowledge. In answer to an application for aid to
a school at Meerut, in which Mahomedans, Hindoos and
Christians are taught together, it was said, that it would not
be right to appropriate funds intended for native education to
instruct children of Europeans, i. e. Indo-Britons. And I
have been applied to for an opinion about the removal of
the Chaplain from Howrah, it not being right, Government
thinks, to supply from funds raised from natives, a religious
establishment for Europeans, except for the Company's ser-
vants. I am endeavouring, with no little anxiety, you will
suppose, to combat this view of things, and have been
much assisted in the matter by W. B. who is a near neigh-
bour. I wish you were nearer London, to speak a word to
some of your old friends, now in the Direction, to get a dis-
tinct recognition of the right of native Christians, including
country-born, to a share in the public measures for the im-
provement of the country. I have written to P. and shall
write to Mr. A. to ask it, as he may, of Lord E. and the
Board of Control. I am hopeless, yet the abstract right of
the claim might gain a hearing where personal interest is
2 G
450 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
out of the way ; and the Government has always acted on
the principle that the country-horn should share."
Yet this settled determination on the part of the
Indian Government, to leave Christianity and Chris-
tian education to shift for themselves, had not the
effect of slackening Archdeacon Corrie's exertions
to secure by private aid, some of those advantages
for the Christian population, which he had solicited
in vain from public resources. Two months anterior
to the date of the foregoing letter, he had put into
circulation in Calcutta, the outline of a plan for es-
tablishing in that city an Institution, which should
aim at promoting the interests of true religion in con-
nection with large and liberal education.
In forwarding a copy of this outline, he writes :
TO HIS BROTHER.
" Calcutta, August 19, 1829.
" By the enclosed, you will see what has been occupying
me, in part, for some time. The class of Indo-Britons, or
East-Indians, as they begin to call themselves, is increasing
very fast. Besides the number in charity schools, there are
not less than five hundred in boarding schools, in this place.
Not above one hundred perhaps can pay, so as to remunerate
the masters ; yet they are all descendants of gentlemen.
Hitherto they have generally been idle, and dissipated ; pos-
sessing all the vices of both father and mother, without any
of the redeeming points in either. You will conclude there
have always been exceptions. But, within these fifteen
years, a change has been going on ; and a great improve-
CALCUTTA. 451
merit is becoming visible among that class. Yet they have
hitherto had no bond of union, and stand separate from all
established order. The Dissenters, being more on a level
with them in most respects, and really exerting themselves
for the improvement of this class, would gain the majority
of them ere long. I hope, if we can bring the plan of the
Prospectus to bear, we may succeed in establishing a con-
necting link between the Church of England, and these
really Colonists. The lower branch, or a Grammar-school,
is first to be attempted ; about twenty thousand rupees are
set down, in shares and donations ; and with a like sum in
addition, we shall be able to make a beginning. A master
will be wanted from England. We could, I think give him
a year, and a house, worth here on the lowest scale
more ; with a per-centage on any profits that might
arise We have a good deal to contend with : first,
our Governor-general, to my great dismay, has all but
avowed that the improvement of the Christian part of the
Indian community is no part of his duty. Next, a most ex-
tensive forgery of Government-bonds has been discovered.
Three hundred thousand pounds, it is said, is not the whole
extent of it. Many who deal in the funds, find they have
bought forged bonds ; consequently it is not a good time for
subscriptions. And last, not least, Liberalism prevails
here too, as in England ; and will neither do good itself,
nor agree to any scheme proposed by others, if religion be
included. But we must do what we can. ! my heart
sickens at the proceedings of Parliament \ and I feel re-
signed, at times, to give my bones to India, England being
no longer the land of attraction it was. Another discourage-
ment to the scheme inclosed is, that it has been declared to
be opposed to Bishop's College ; whereas it will prove a
powerful auxiliary, by supplying youths whose abilities and
dispositions have been tried as students, and candidates for
Missionary work. I am just now, also, much occupied with
a correspondence with Government, on the subject of sup-
2 G 2
452 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE:
plying religious instruction to Christians not in the immedi-
ate service of Government. I hold that they ought to be
supplied. The correspondence, I expect, will be referred
home. But who cares for religion in high places at home ?
and what can the Archbishop do, his office being so little
set by ? "
It remains now to subjoin an outline of the Arch-
deacon's views, respecting such a liberal education
on Christian principles as, in his judgment, was cal-
culated to meet the anomalies and exigencies of the
several classes of British subjects in our vast Eastern
empire. He proposed, then,
" That a College should be founded in Calcutta, in which,
whilst the various branches of Literature and Science should
be made the subjects of instruction, an essential part of
the system should be, to imbue the minds of the youths
with a knowledge of the Doctrines and Duties of Chris-
tianity.
" That this College should be, in every way, conformable
to the United Church of England and Ireland. But as
there are also many in this land who are not members of
that Church, and who are at present completely excluded
from the means of bestowing upon their children a liberal
education, it was further proposed that persons of all per-
suasions should be permitted to attend the various classes
in the projected seminary, under certain restrictions, but
without such restraints as should go to interfere with their
religious opinions.
" That in conducting the Institution, a liberal and en-
larged course of education should be pursued, adapted to
the respective attainments of the Students ; the College to
be divided into two departments, a higher department for
the elder, and a lower department for the younger students.
CALCUTTA. 453
" The system to comprise Religious and Moral instruc-
tion, Classical learning, History, Modern Languages, Ma-
thematics, Natural Philosophy, Medicine and Surgery,
Chemistry, Jurisprudence, and other branches, as time and
circumstances might admit of and require.
" The College to be open to the sons of native Gentlemen,
as well as to all denominations of Christians ; and to be
divided into two sections, viz., one consisting of those who
should conform in all respects with the regulations of the
Institution, to be designated ' Members ; ' the other section
to consist of those only, who might attend the classes for
the purpose of receiving instruction.
" The advantages of the Institution to be available for
all Students, with the exception of some theological pri-
vileges, which unavoidably would have to be restricted to
the ' Members J of the College : no student, not being a
Member of the College, to be required to comply with any
religious form [of worship], provided he submitted to the
general system of education, pursued within its walls.
" The benefit of attending any course of Lectures in the
higher branches to be afforded to all who might be disposed
to avail themselves of it, under the preceding and such
other regulations as might be specified.
" All students entering as ' Members/ of the College, to
be required to conform in every respect, to the Doctrines,
Usages and Forms of the United Church of England and
Ireland ; and Members of the College only to be received
as resident students within its walls, and these to be subject
to such rules of discipline, and to such an extent, as may
thereafter be agreed and determined upon."
The great principle however, which it was pur-
posed to embody in the projected College was, that
whilst in a Christian community every system of
general education ought to comprise instruction in the
454 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
doctrines and duties of Christianity ; and whilst,
in the then existing state of society in India, to compel
all students to comply with the forms of Christian
worship, would be to defeat the object which it was
conceived the Institution would effect, yet that in
all education the WORD OF GOD ought to form an in-
dispensable element. It was maintained by the
Archdeacon that without this, the acquisition of
other branches of knowledge could neither be con-
ducive to the happiness of the individual, nor to the
welfare of the state. It was, intended, also, that
the College should expressly have in view the up-
holding of the ancient Institutions of England, and
the inculcation of those doctrines and that discipline
which were professedly held and taught by the Esta-
blished Church. It was proposed, therefore, that
none should be " members " of the College, who were
not also members of the Church of England ; and
that these should, as a matter of course, be required
to be present at Divine Service to be performed
within the walls of the College, and to be instructed
as Church-of-England-men.
It was whilst matters of such public importance
engaged the attention of Archdeacon Corrie, that
intelligence of the death of Mr. Thomason reached
Calcutta. In noting that event the Archdeacon
writes to Mr. Sherer :
CALCUTTA. 455
" You will have heard of the Church's loss in the death
of Mr. Thomason. A blank is made not likely to be soon
filled up. I preached a funeral Sermon last Sunday morn-
ing, (August 9), in his old pulpit, and did him what
honour I could, but far beneath his worth ."
The Archdeacon had, also, now to encounter a
bereavement which more nearly touched his natural
affections. His father had died during the spring
of 1829 ; and therefore, he writes
TO MR. SHERER.
"August 27, 1829.
" Yours of the 6th of May, with Henry's note enclosed,
came to hand yesterday afternoon. The black seal led me
to forebode the event which the contents of the letter
confirmed. His great age made such an event probable,
and to be looked for ; and with the hope that we have that
death to him was gain, we cannot complain, much less
' sorrow as those who have no hope/ A great, great blank
is, however, occasioned by my beloved Father's removal ; and
soon the elder branches of his family would be strangers to
those around them on earth, but for the dear charges given
to themselves."
From his Journal (now so rarely kept) some
insight into the Archdeacon's private communings is
obtained in the following memoranda :
" Sep. 11, 1829.
" If spared to the 20th, I shall have been twenty-three
years complete in India. Many things of late combine to
456 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
weigh down my spirits. The defection of Missionaries, and
now of L. who though unwell, would not wish to stay if
well. The inclination of Government, to withhold all aid
from Christian ministrations, even among Christians : begin-
ning, at once, by withdrawing the Chaplain from Howrah.
The death of my father; and anxiety for my family,
constitute a load of care. I am not constitutionally prone
to despond ; but neither can I throw off impressions as some
can. The care therefore, of answering government, and
providing for Howrah. . . whilst they have rendered me
anxious, have, also, stirred me up to exertion. Yesterday
in conversation with the Governor-general, I was enabled
to speak freely, yet respectfully I hope, on the duties of
Missionaries. I pointed out to him the different line of
study, and reflection on Missionary callings, required from
that of a Minister to instruct Christians ; and the wrong
done to the English societies and the English public, by
employing Missionaries otherwise than as Missionaries :
and appealed to him^ that, notwithstanding the duty due to
this Government, whether as an English gentleman he could
wish the mother country to be burdened with the charge
of the religious instruction of India ? That, I was quite
certain, that by providing for the support of Christian
instruction, as occasions arose, (on a inoderate scale) that
this Government need not be burdened; and, at the same
time, England would be relieved. He said with regard to
Howrah, he would consider more of the matter/'
Sep. 19, 1829.
" In conversation with Sir Charles Grey y * on the sub-
jects lately started by Government, respecting the duty, or
otherwise, of applying revenues, derived from the natives of
this country to the support of religious worship among
Christian settlers, he said, the anomaly ought not to be
applied to that one subject alone : it commenced in our
* Chief Justice,
CALCUTTA. 457
taking upon us to govern the country at all. A people of
strange tongue, and customs every way foreign to theirs,
come, and sit down among the Hindoos, and make them pay
for administering laws, to which they had been unused, and
introduce usages abhorrent to their modes of thinking. Now,
if we can do this in one respect, why not in another ? And
if in mere political and prudential matters, for their good, as
we say, why not in respect to religion, which we hold to be
the greatest of all good ? "
It will be seen that the same important subject had
been adverted to, in a letter, which in the prospect
of the renewal of the East India Company's charter,
the Archdeacon had recently addressed
TO THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.
" There are some circumstances in the state of ecclesias-
tical affairs here, which it seems desirable your Grace should
be acquainted with before the renewal of the East India
Company's Charter, with a view to their being put into some
way of order at least, and settled by an acknowledged rule.
" 1. It is not distinctly understood how the law of mar-
riage stands in this country. It is acknowledged that the
marriage acts have not had, and have not now, any force in
this country ; but Bishop Middleton held that this See, being
attached to the Province of Canterbury by Act of Parliament
or the Letters Patent, has become subject to the ecclesias-
tical law of England, which requires marriages to be cele-
brated by a Clergyman, and within Canonical hours. And
this rule was generally adhered to till the late Bishop con-
sented to an order of Government sanctioning marriages by
public Functionaries, both civil and military ; and directing
them to be registered by the Registrar of the Archdeaconry ;
458 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and thus matters stand at present. Some of our first
lawyers say, that marriage by a layman is to all purposes
good ; others say, only to some purposes ; that it binds the
parties, but confers no right of dower on the widow, or of
inheritance on the offspring. It is of great importance that
some declaration on the subject, by authority, should be set
forth. I know that a good deal of anxiety is at times ex-
perienced by some who have been married by laymen ; and
several sons of men of rank and property are among the
servants of this Government, who may eventually be deeply
affected, should any irregularity be discovered in the present
system. Up to March 1828, the Chaplains were on all oc-
casions applied to, to celebrate marriages, and they had often
long journeys to make for this purpose ; but now, unless they
be near at hand, many do not care to send for them, whilst
the sanction of the Government makes no difference whatever
in the law of the case. An easy remedy would be, the keep-
ing the number of Chaplains always full, taking measures
that Chaplains retiring should be obliged to an early deter-
mination on the point soon after their return to England,
and not, as at present, be allowed to linger on for years, keep-
ing their places unsupplied. An increase of Chaplains is, I
fear, out of the question ; yet would it not be, if but a common
regard for the credit of our religion and the religious wel-
fare of Christian subjects existed where it should. In many of
the districts of this Presidency, especially in those most favour-
able to the growth of indigo and sugar, and in some degree
in all of them, many Christian settlers have fixed themselves.
A District, your Grace will know, is as large as an English
county; and if a Chaplain were appointed at the chief
station, where most of the servants of Government reside,
and where there are generally from five to fifteen families,
they would be at hand to celebrate Christian rites in the
District ; and on Festivals, part of the Christians resident in
the District would resort for divine service to the head
station. If want of funds prevented such appointments,
CALCUTTA. 459
the necessity must be patiently submitted to, but from the
ground-rent of the whole country, surely the East India
Company ought to make some reserve for religious purposes
beyond the mere wants of the military. But this is con-
nected with another point to which I would now entreat
your Grace's attention.
" 2. Hitherto it was thought here, that only the fewness of
the Christian portion of the inhabitants prevented appropria-
tions being made from the resources of Government for their
religious instruction : but it is now answered, that Christians
have no claim on Government for religious instruction, and
that in fact it would not be right to appropriate revenue
derived from the natives of this country, to the supplying of
Chaplains to Christian settlers. Now the settler, properly
speaking, (i. e. persons whose birth-place is in Britain, and
who are still looking to Britain as a home,) are few in
number. There are not above 1000 of that description be-
yond the boundaries of Calcutta, and not half a dozen of
them in any one place. They are scattered over the face of the
country. But if by settlers your Grace understand descend-
ants of Europeans born in this country, and of which class
many of the Indigo-planters, scattered up and down the
country, are, and include in them descendants of private
soldiers by native mothers, and children of all descriptions
of British, and who have been increasing for more than
100 years, it will, I think, appear that the term is not ap-
plicable to them. They are, to all intents, native-born sub-
jects of this Government, the offspring of the soil. Of this
class there are in Calcutta not fewer than 4000 ; and at all
the principal stations of the army, and in every place where
Europeans have been stationed, they are to be found from
30 to 300 at each. I have placed the subject in this light
that your Grace may be aware of the true state of the class
I have in view.
" It is said that European settlers have no claim on this
Government for a religious establishment. I will not stay
460 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
to argue that point ; but then, I maintain, that these Indo-
Britons are native-born subjects of the British Indian Govern-
ment, and, therefore, have a claim on a Government not
only Christian, but proprietors of the land : in fact both
king and landlord. It has been officially announced that
schools in which the children of Europeans (i. e. perhaps
removed six generations from the European stock,) are taught
together with Hindoos and Mahomedans, have no claim on
the funds appropriated to native education. Shall we then
apply to the British Parliament for an annual grant, as for
Canada ? The main object then is to procure from the pro-
per quarter an acknowledgment of the duty of applying some
part of the revenue of this country to the education and
religious instruction of native Christians, in their propor-
tions, as to that of Hindoos and Mahomedans.
" It is only lately it has become known here that the
East India Company's Charter is to be renewed in the next
session of Parliament, which must plead my excuse for this
intrusion/'
It was about this time that Archdeacon Corrie
supplied the place of the Government chaplain at
Barrackpore, in the absence of the Rev. H. Fisher,
who had proceeded up the country. Except in that
particular, there occurred but little variety in the
occupations of the Archdeacon. His letters, how-
ever, mention his desire for the arrival of the Bishop.
Thus in writing to his brother he observes :
" I am by no means at ease in my appointment, from the
increasing ill-will of people who neither do any thing to
purpose themselves, nor will let those alone who are doing
what they can. And if I add, that we have at this time the
hottest weather I have ever experienced in Bengal, having
no cessation day or night, for nearly a week past, and no
CALCUTTA. 461
immediate prospect of change the catalogue of ill may
seem complete. But, ! no ill have I experienced, com-
pared with the least I every day deserve ; and much of mercy
remains to mingle in the cup. The departure of my beloved
father from Colsterworth, seemed much to weaken my tie to
England, his death still more. This country may now be-
come my home for the remainder of my pilgrimage. My
strength is wonderfully renewed, yet I cannot conceive of
any in England, not positively ill, experiencing the lassitude
I am seldom free from. Yet the younger sons of the best
English families, are coming out in this service in crowds,
and even the heirs apparent to titles ; such we are told is the
difficulty of providing in any creditable way, for the sons of
the gentry."
The Archdeacon adds :
" I know not whether you have time to read Reviews. I
think they are, as far as the facts detailed can be relied on,
the history of Providence, and the last article * in the
Quarterly for April, seems on true grounds to forebode much
distress to' Britain. This also falls in, I think, with the
prophetic intimations respecting these times. I see no
ground whatever, for the doctrines of a ' Personal Reign/
or a first literal resurrection, but I do think with Scott,
that the witnesses are about to be slain. Mr. Eaber's idea
of trouble at hand, seems just in agreement ; though I have
no idea of two Churches being represented by the ' witnesses/
There can be but one true Church ; but whether it be the
witnesses continuing to prophecy in sackcloth, still, the re-
sult is likely to be the same ; and England now in league
with the Apostacy,f must not expect to escape the plagues,
under which it shall utterly perish. Babylon is already
* " On the state and prospects of the country."
t The allusion is to that legislative alliance with Popery which
marked the year 1829.
462 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
fallen in the purpose of God, and unless England purge
away the leaven that has crept into her, with Babylon must
be her end."
About the middle of November 1829, the Arch-
deacon was released from much anxiety, and depres-
sion of spirits, by the return to India of Mrs. Corrie.
In announcing her safe arrival, he writes
TO HIS BROTHER.
Nov. 30, 1829.
" To me the mercy is beyond expression. You can never
know the depression of a separation such as I have ex-
perienced. Death alone could have rendered it more hope-
less, but scarcely less painful : but thanks be to God it is
over, and if it be His will, may no such trial befal me again !
Our anxieties are now about our children. They seem
placed in most desirable circumstances : may the blessing of
God but attend the instructions they receive ! Whilst we
cannot but desire that they should acquire useful knowledge,
and not be altogether without the knowledge of the usual
manners of their class in life, our hearts' chief prayer and
desire of God for them is, that they may become wise unto
salvation/ ..... How precious that promise, ' I will be
thy God, and the God of thy seed ! ' But for this what
could we do for them at this distance ? But our God heareth
prayer ; He remembereth his ' covenant to a thousand
generations. In reading Deuteronomy, the expression,
'that it may be well withthee and thy seed after thee,' sup-
plies both a stimulus to duty and an encouragement. Whilst
we are about our Lord's work here, He will be merciful and
gracious to our children. "
CALCUTTA. 463
It was now that there occurred an event of great
moral and political importance to India. All the
Missionaries in Calcutta and neighbourhood, had
some months ago presented a memorial to Lord
William Bentinck, respecting the cruel practice of
widow-burning ; and Government had been in the
habit of discouraging that revolting superstition
without venturing directly to prohibit it. But, after
satisfying themselves of the feelings of the Native
army and Native community, the Governor General
in Council, took the decisive step of adopting a
Regulation on the 4th of December, to the effect of
declaring " the habit of Suttee, or burning or bury-
ing alive the widows of Hindoos, illegal and punish-
able by the Criminal Courts."
Soon after the date of this Regulation, Bishop
Turner, (who had been consecrated in the preceding
May,) arrived in Calcutta. The Archdeacon having
mentioned in a letter to his brother, that the Bishop
preached in the Cathedral for the first time on
Sunday, 13th December, observes
" Bishop Turner seems to come in a spirit of Christian
conciliation. I will not say much lest I should be disap-
pointed. He is, however, liked, and will be popular in all
probability/'
Then after having stated how much the account
which Mrs. Corrie had given of his relatives in
464 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
England, had " rekindled in him a desire to be again
among them," the Archdeacon adds,
" I am however thought, I find, a party man in Church
politics, and it may be so in part, but how far it is right or
not you cannot tell. I have said to H. that it is an easy
matter for you at home to cast your guinea into the trea-
sury of this or that Society, in the hope that good will
arise from it ; but the application of your bounty, is a more
difficult operation. Whether Jesus Christ shall be set forth
in the glory of His grace before the Gentiles, or shall be
made a mere ' Master of the ceremonies/ as Hervey * ex-
presses it, to introduce to the Divine presence human merit,
is no indifferent question. And here we have to decide upon
that question, in the application of English liberality. But
indeed, brother, I try to watch over myself in this respect
also ; and if I had opportunity, could cooperate with even a
Papist, in the conversion of the heathen. I do think, how-
ever, that what I have done has effected good."
Then with reference to the late Government Kegu-
lation he observes,
" If I should say nothing about the abolition of Suttee,
you would think it strange. Great honour has the Govern-
ment gained in this matter. Addresses of congratulation to
Lord W. B., from the European Society, and from the Hin-
doo also, and Mahomedan classes, are getting signed by
numbers."
To his Sister, also, the Archdeacon writes
" Dec. 17, 1829.
" The glorious abolition of Suttee, will distinguish the
* Theron and Aspasio, Dialog, vii.
CALCUTTA. 465
present Government, when the discontent arising from re-
trenchment will be forgotten."
Then with regard to the expected renewal of the
charter of the East India Company, he adds
" The more general admission of Europeans into this
country seems determined upon ; which will help forward
the progress of Christianity, in its remote consequences;
but will probably ruin many in a temporal point of view.
From all I can learn, commerce is a losing concern to the
merchant generally. The mere agent, of course, deducts
his commission from the scanty produce, and thrives. But
what is all this to you, I begin to think, although, indeed,
in its consequences, it may extend even to Morcott. A few
years, I have heard some experienced men say, is likely to
produce a general crash ; and then our dividends and pen-
sions may be put in jeopardy : so that mere selfishness might
make one alive to national affairs ; whilst to the Christian
they supply matter for much prayer and solicitude before
God. My favourite theme, inspiration and song, is much
involved in all this progress of things. It may be that in
time of adversity men may consider how much their all de-
pends on God, and may become more careful of missionary
work, which is so peculiarly His own. We have had days of
ease and outward prosperity, and little heart has been found,
and little of a right spirit, even in those who favour the righ-
teous cause."
Of the new Bishop of Calcutta, the Archdeacon
observes
" He promises to be everything desirable in his station,
and you will be glad to hear that he approves of all my
public acts. I have shewn him, also, a letter which I wrote
to the Archbishop of Canterbury, all of which he approves
2 H
466 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and said, that he had nothing to do but to follow up the
views there stated."
Within a month of the date of this letter, one of
those failures in the mercantile world occurred, which
some " experienced men ' had anticipated. The
Archdeacon, writing " of general news," observes
TO MR. SHERER.
" Calcutta, Jan. 8. 1829.
" The failure of Palmer's house has created the most ex-
tensive ruin for a long time experienced. Three millions are
said to be the extent of the debts : they promise to pay half,
but it does not seem [to be] expected. This, with the for-
geries you have heard of, amounting, I am told, to twenty-
two Lacs, have given a lesson of the uncertainty of riches
such as perhaps never occurred, at one time, in any single
community before. It is impossible to enumerate the losses
sustained by individuals. Some reduced from wealth to
nothing ; others from a pittance to beggary. Truly ' riches
make to themselves wings and fly away/ but this will make
no one, it is to be feared, less eager in the pursuit of them."
After relating some private matters connected
with the state of society in Calcutta, the Archdeacon
proceeds
' if The Bishop held his first Visitation last Wednesday,
the 6th inst. He had appointed me to preach, and after-
wards I was requested by the Bishop and Clergy to publish
the Sermon. The Bishop told me privately that it was the
thing of all others, he should wish to send to England at
this time. I feel grateful for the acceptance, whilst I can-
CALCUTTA. 467
not but feel, that time and circumstances, and not the
merits of the Sermon, call it forth.* . . . The Bishop seems
bent on conciliation, with more decision than his prede-
cessor. ... He has become Patron of the Calcutta Bible
Society, President of the Church Missionary Society, and
is to preside this evening at a public meeting of the Bible
Association in the Town Hall. He has attended the exami-
nation of schools, at Mirzapore, Mrs. Wilson's school, the
Female Orphan Asylum, and other Institutions. -
" Jan. 16th. Among the sudden changes which occur
here frequently, not the least unexpected, is the severe illness
of the Bishop's Chaplain, and the necessity, as the doctors
affirm, of his return to Europe. In consequence, the Bishop
requested as a personal kindness, that we would take up our
abode with him. After two days deliberation, we have
agreed to do so, not without much apprehension on my
part. To keep a conscience void of offence, both towards
God and man, will, I fear, not be easy ; but many advantages
may arise from the arrangement, if we can but keep the
even path of duty. The Bishop may be rendered more
happy in his work ; and social prayer, which were he alone
must be omitted, will also help to keep up in him, as well
as in us, proper feelings as well as right views. I shall
benefit by his conversation, and learn somewhat of the
altered state of society in England, as all I hear leads me
to conclude. Our mutual official duties may be more rea-
dily effected, and the plans of the various Societies carried
forward."
The following notice of passing events, as given
in the same letter, may not be without interest :
* The text selected on this occasion was 2 Cor. iv. 5 ; the purpose
of the preacher was to shew 1st, " What is the subject-matter of a
faithful minister's teaching ; " and 2nd, what " His object and aim
in his labours."
2 H 2
468 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" You would be delighted to see how crowded the Old
Church now is. Yesterday the Bishop preached there.
The city is now divided into parishes, and each is to have
its own vestry, and care of its own poor. Yesterday a ser-
mon was preached, and 1753 Us. collected for the poor of
the Old Church district. . . . The Bishop has confirmed
317 persons, which, considering that a confirmation was held
in June, 1828, shews a rapid increase of population."
On the 18th of February 1830, the Archdeacon
and his wife went to reside at the palace as the
Bishop's inmates ; and the following memorandum,
which occurs under that date, in his private Journal,
does but reiterate the sentiments contained in the
preceding letter :
" We have to-day entered on a new course, by taking up
our abode with the Bishop, on his invitation. It has been
the subject of much anxiety with us, and of prayer. The
reasons which determined us to this step are these : 1st.
The Bishop's kind invitation : His loneliness from the de-
parture of Mr. Carter ; and the hope that our being here,
may help to keep up the habits of domestic religion to which
he had for some time been accustomed. 2nd. On our own
part, the desire to benefit by his conversation and extensive
acquirements ; and to be workers together in the progress of
improvement, both in andoutof the Established Church, espe-
cially in the work of missions. 3rd As it respects our use-
fulness in society, we shall be prevented shewing hospitality
to the same extent as formerly ; and if it should prevent any
of our young friends, who are aiming at improvement in
personal piety, from visiting us, the change will be unfa-
vourable ; but it will, also, cut us off from much unprofitable
visiting and expence, to which, of late years, we have been
much exposed, and by which I have been much tried. 4th
CALCUTTA. 469
We shall be much more under restraint than in our own
separate dwelling ; but shall at the same time see more of
each other, and for this we have been sighing for years past.
that we may but be enabled to improve the opportunities
afforded, to our mutual growth in every gift, and especially
in the love of the Saviour, as well as those things which
make for our everlasting peace ! For this we are insufficient
of ourselves. May the grace of Christ rest upon us, and
then shall we prosper ! "
During the year 1829 an edition of the Book of
Common Prayer in Hindoostanee having been printed
by the Calcutta Corresponding Committee of the
Prayer-Book and Homily Society, under the super-
intendence of Archdeacon Corrie, he forwarded a
copy of that important work to England, for the
purpose of having it presented to the public library
in Cambridge. His reason for doing this is thus
stated in a letter, of March 5, 1830,
TO HIS BROTHER.
" I have been led to do this from our Bishop taking the
trouble to send a copy to the Bodleian Library at Oxford.
If it be worthy of a place in the one, as the Bishop thinks,
it may be equally so of a place at Cambridge."
The history of a work by means of which the
Services of the Church of England were first made
accessible to the Native Christians of Hindoostan, may
not here be omitted, especially as that history has
470 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
been supplied by the Archdeacon himself, To the
Secretary of the Calcutta Corresponding Committee
of the Prayer-Book and Homily Society, he writes
" When I began this edition of the Book of Common
Prayer in Hindoostanee,* it was at first intended to have
altered very little from the Compendium, printed by the
Prayer Book and Homily Society in London, but a near
adherence to that model was soon found impracticable. I
will here state, that the above Compendium, which is usually
ascribed to the late Rev. H. Martyn, was the fruit of my
own labour fifteen years ago, and that with very inadequate
help. It seems but due to that eminent scholar, that I
should publicly avow this, as his translation of the New
Testament, shows how inferior the Compendium of the
Prayer Book is to his style, and how altogether unworthy of
his fame. The Compendium however, has answered an
important purpose; the want of something of the kind was
so much felt by many native Christians, that it was eagerly
adopted by them, and its imperfections even have gained
currency among them.
" It was at first intended, also to have printed a small
portion only of the new edition, with a view to collect the
opinions of competent persons, respecting the execution;
but the difficulty of obtaining such opinions, from the com-
plete occupation of the time of every public Functionary in
his official duties, is well known ; and the delay that must
inevitably arise on that plan, to the accomplishment of a
work much needed, seemed to urge the necessity of making
the most of present time, and of using the assistance pro-
videntially supplied, whilst it could be had. On this
account the whole of the Book of Common Prayer, including
every part of the Rubric and Articles of Religion, has been
printed. The State Prayers, as they are usually called, are
* The edition of 1820.
CALCUTTA. 471
not included, nor the Psalms : the latter are printed sepa-
rately by the Auxiliary Bible Society, and can be supplied
in that form to congregations prepared to use them. After
the translation was finished, the native assistants were ne-
cessarily retained, till the work should be carried through
the Press : this afforded opportunity for translating the
Ordination Services also, and 100 copies were printed. Of
the whole Book three hundred copies have been printed ; and
to 100 copies of these are added the Ordination Services.
These, it may be said, are not likely soon to be brought into
use, but that seems no reason why the mode adopted by our
Church, in these services, and the scriptural sentiments
they breathe, should not be laid open to the natives of this
country. Besides these complete copies, 1000 copies of
the Psalter have been printed for more general distribution.
Owing to my absence from Calcutta, more of the Occasional
Offices were added than is usual in such a Compendium ; but
though a little more expence has thus been incurred, the
work is more valuable. One thousand copies, also, of the
Morning and Evening Prayers and Litany, with the occa-
sional Prayers and Thanksgivings, have been printed in
Nagree, for the benefit of Christians who use only that
character.
" It seems necessary to state, that some English terms
have been retained, an explanation of them being given in
parenthesis, where they are first used. On this point there
will probably be a difference of opinion, but as the English
terms are familiar to Native Christians connected with the
British; and the words, Sacrament, Baptism, and such
like, derived from the Latin Scriptures, are used by the
numerous Roman Catholic Christians of this country, the
retaining of them in the Prayer Book, is at least useful to
these classes, whilst it is obvious, that the words, Lent,
Whit-sunday, and some others, do not at all explain the
events they are used to distinguish, and a word common to
several classes of Christians, and to which they all attach the
47*2 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
same meaning, may as well be used as any other, whilst it
tends to unite them by a common phraseology.
" The assistance I have received from a person brought
up in the country, and well versed in the writers, both in
Persian and Hindoostanee, most esteemed by learned
natives, allows me to hope that the translation, generally, is
likely to bear the test of candid criticism. The chief ob-
jection which I anticipate, arises from the difficulty of
clothing many ideas peculiarly Christian, in popular language.
The natives of this country, at the same time, generally
have the ideas themselves to acquire, and the Christian
teacher may therefore as readily explain the meaning of an
appropriate term, as, by using circumlocutions, lower the
standard of the language and keep his people in a low state
of mental cultivation. I will only add that often the at-
taching a shade of difference to the meaning of a word,
would lead to a conclusion unfavourable to the translator,
without cause : I am at the same time aware, that improve-
ments may be made in the work, and hope, if life and op-
portunity be vouchsafed, to bring forth hereafter a more
perfect edition."
In the same letter to his brother, which is referred
to above, the Archdeacon states
" Our affairs here go on in one uniform course of public
grumbling, and private discontent. All who are touched
by the retrenchments of Government, think they have
cause to complain, and the army are certainly hardly used.
But I try to have little to say in these matters. Missionary
matters and education, supply sufficient employment without
going into politics. We would fain make faster progress,
but sickness, and obstacles arising from climate, hinder us ;
and we must be content to follow the course of Providence,
and not to force it.
" You will have heard through Sherer, that we have
CALCUTTA. 473
become part of the Bishop's household. I find his con-
versation very improving : he is naturally cheerful, and our
intercourse is easy and agreeable. A part of his plan is to
constitute his Archdeacons, his commissaries, and to dele-
gate to them the details of the respective Archdeaconries. I
continue, therefore, a Bishop in partibus still, and having
such opportunities of reference to the Bishop on all occa-
sions, I am not likely to commit the interests of the church.
The only point on which I differ from the Bishop, is on the
policy of allowing Missionaries to engage in English duties.
This is a far easier employment, than proper missionary work,
and it is, moreover, a misapplication of Missionary funds.
It will also prevent, I fear, the East India Company, from
contributing as they ought, to the support of a ministry
for their Christian subjects.
" I scarcely know what part of our history here will
most interest you. The abolition of Suttee will no doubt
be heard of all over Europe. The last year presented a
return of 800 widows, and upward, consigned to the fire
in this presidency. Of these upwards of 600 took place in
Bengal; so that in this one province the strength of the
practice lay. A considerable sensation has therefore been
felt in Calcutta, but no where else. At Benares, Suttees
have been even prevented, and the poor widow (glad no
doubt) retired quietly home, saying, Such was her fate.
What has been said against the abolition in Calcutta, has
been chiefly by some of the most wealthy. They are not,
however, united ; arguments pro and con are discussed
among themselves, with great freedom, and no little acri-
mony, and they exhibit the spectacle of a family divided
against itself. I wish you were more of a politician. We
require on the renewal of the East India Company's charter,
that some further expression of public opinion should be
shown, on the subject of Christian education. Years ago,
Mr. Wilberforce obtained that 100,000 rupees should be ap-
propriated towards the moral improvement of this people.
474 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
by education. The said sum is indeed appropriated, but it
is to Mahomedan and Hindoo learning, such as it is : now
what is required is, that Christian education should also
have a share of the public support."
The following letter to Mr. Sherer, about the
same date, supplies some interesting particulars con-
nected with the state of society in Calcutta.
" We have been now nearly a month in the Bishop's
house. Our mode of life is as follows : prayers at eight
o' clock, when the bishop sometimes expounds ; and again,
also, at half past nine o'clock in the evening. We break-
fast after prayers ; have tiffin* at two o'clock, dinner at
half past six or seven. One evening, (Friday) any person
who is not afraid of the Bible, is welcome to come in at
eight o'clock, and after tea the Bishop reads and expounds,
and dismisses us with prayer. In the season of Lent, the
Bishop catechizes in the Cathedral, on Wednesday mornings,
and preaches in the evening on Fridays. He is frequently
at the Thursday evening lecture. He visited lately with me
at Burdwan, and takes a lively interest in Missions ;
preaches in Bishop's College Chapel, on Sunday evenings,
to the few students and others, and enters much into the
affairs of that institution. A Chapel is commenced at the
free school, and a Mariner's Church at the custom-house is
preparing, and the building of a Church at Howrah is in
progress. A form of an association for the better observance
of the Lord's day has been drawn up by the Bishop, and
sent to the Chaplains, and all the dissenting Ministers ; and
yesterday, sermons were preached in all the Churches and
Chapels here, on the duty of sanctifying the Sabbath.
From these particulars, you will judge what spirit he is of.
In our habitual intercourse he is cheerful, communicative,
and instructive ; and hitherto, all has gone on very happily,
* Luncheon.
CALCUTTA. 475
with every promise of continuing to do so. Among the
changes the Bishop has brought about is, the establishment
of charitable committees connected with each church.
They have been in operation above a month, and promise
much good, both from the prevention of imposition, and
the right appropriation of charity.
The Hindoo College is working faster than its present sup-
porters wish. The youths are growing up free-thinkers; and
lately, some of them partook of a feast with one of the infidel
Christian teachers. The thing got wind, and the parents (one
a Brahmin) became alarmed. An inquiry was set on foot,
and the thing hushed up, but a strict injunction issued, that
religion in any shape should not be mentioned to the pupils.
It has occurred to me that these high and rich Hindoos,
may soon find themselves obliged to urge the Government
to pass a regulation, that loss of caste may not deprive
individuals of property. A pro-suttee party is set on foot.
Radah Cant Deb and others being members. They call
themselves the Dhurm Soubah (which, as you have been so
so long away, I may translate for you) " the righteous asso-
ciation ; ' ' but they have already fallen out about a treasurer :
and strong recriminations are published, which promise little
co-operation among them.
" how greatly do we need steady good men at Mirzapore.
The situation of the mission-premises is becoming more and
more important. All the modern reformed Hindoos reside
in that quarter ; and a man of fair attainments and attractive
character placed there, might become a mighty instrument
of good. Well : no doubt the right person will be forth-
coming in the right time."
As explanatory of the labours of Bishop Turner^
mentioned above, it may not be out of place to state,
that of late years European paupers had increased
to such an extent in Calcutta, that not only had
476 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the charitable funds in the hands of the Select Ves-
try at the Cathedral, become inadequate to meet the
exigencies of the distressed, but frauds had been
practised with such facility on the charitable part of
the community, that it became necessary to provide
for the fuller investigation of the cases of applicants
for relief. To remedy these evils a " Charitable
Society " was formed at the suggestion of the Bishop,
which was carried on by a Central Committee of Su-
perintendance aided by subordinate Committees, cor-
responding in number with the ecclesiastical districts
into which Calcutta was divided.
It will be seen, also, by the following memo-
randum, dated April 10, 1830, that the Archdeacon,
for his part, had not been unmindful of the necessity
of labouring for the public good, though his success
seems to have fallen short of his wishes.
" In reviewing the past year, much cause, both for humi-
liation and for gratitude appears. In my own experience, a
sense of defect and failure cannot but be felt. I can see
nothing accomplished either in a public or private view.
Nothing have I attained but to know more deeply that I am
nothing, and must be indebted wholly to grace : yea, to
grace pardoning grievous despite, leaping over opposition,
and ' carrying off the prey/ without corresponding effort on
my part to fall in with grace. In public I attempted [to
establish] a school for the country-born. The scheme was
too large ; and, in yielding this point to N . my own folly
appears. I failed also with Howrah, through the opposition
of unreasonable men. But both these objects are likely to
CALCUTTA. 477
be attained by the Bishop : and in this ' I rejoice.' Let
good but be effected, and ( I will rejoice.' Other schemes
I had in mind for the furtherance and establishment of the
gospel, which are approved by the Bishop ; especially the
plan of endowments, in which I hope something may be
accomplished. I have been much tried in respect of Mirza-
pore. Expectations from the school baffled and likely to
fail, from the failure (for so it is in fact) of R. Missionary
prospects much clouded, from the lack of instruments. Yet
doubtless the working is advancing, and the gospel is spread-
ing. These are matters of much thought with me ,
If I could, with propriety, withdraw to a quiet missionary
station, my mind would have what at all times seems best
for it ; but to withdraw from a post to which I have been called,
without a clear dispensation leading to it, would embitter
such a plan. I see nothing for it, but patiently to abide in
my present situation, and to wait till affairs indicate what I
ought to do. May I only be preserved from giving offence
in my public or private capacity ; and may I have grace to
improve opportunities of working in the service of the gos-
pel ! "
But notwithstanding this somewhat dispirited
view of the results of his labours, the hopes of the
Archdeacon respecting the establishing of a school
for the country-born, seemed about to be realized
so soon as that important project was taken in hand
by the Bishop. In a letter which the Archdeacon
wrote on the 23rd of April 1830, he observes
478 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO HIS BROTHER.
" I wrote to you some time since respecting a project for a
school in this city. We are still busy about it, and not with-
out hopes of succeeding in establishing it. Great obstacles,
however, occur. Our Government just now is too much on the
Utilitarian system ; which seems to mean, ' That every one
must do the best he can for himself, seeing that no aid is to
be afforded/ One thing this will work, which for this coun-
try will prove beneficial, whatever it may prove to Old Eng-
land it will render this country independent of England.
It is well, certainly, that the resources of this country, both
individual and general, should be called forth, and with a
little forbearing care, they might for ages be auxiliary to the
mother-country ; but by refusing present aid, unkind feelings
are called forth, and where no obligation is conferred on the
one hand, no gratitude is felt on the other./'
The letter in which the preceding observations are
contained, was not finished until the llth of May,
under which date the Archdeacon adds :
" Nothing further has occurred here worth remarking,
except that a master has unexpectedly turned up for the
Grammar- School. Pray do you ever think of India in a
political point of view ? How the charter is constituted, or
whether it can be altered for the better ? We seem to want
some attention from home ; and I would fain hope we shall
get it now the charter is again to be discussed. We are under
the regulations of the Government as to abode. If one
would establish a school, or promote education in any way,
we are liable to be banished to England, if Government
should not happen to like our project ; and, if it does, we
must ask leave to pay the expences out of our own pockets, for
CALCUTTA. 479
not a Rupee will Government give : and yet in this presidency
alone, seven millions sterling are drawn annually from the
land, and as much more from monopolies of salt, and opium,
and from certain duties ! Is none of this to be laid out
otherwise than to promote increased dividends in Leadenhall
Street?"
An able head-master having thus been ob-
tained in the person of the Rev. J. Macqueen, it was
determined on the 4th of June 1830, to establish
the " Calcutta High School," on a plan arranged by
Bishop Turner. To provide for the educational
department, it was proposed to raise a sum of money
by transferable shares, which were to bear interest
arising from dividends of profits ; the shares to be
paid by instalments, and the proceeds to be vested
in the names of certain Trustees. A Committee of
management and visitors was appointed, and such
regulations agreed upon as were calculated to give
efficiency and stability to the school. But that at
which the Archdeacon chiefly aimed was, if possible
to obtain from Government, or the benevolence of in-
dividuals, an endowment for the School. But the
little prospect there was of assistance from the former
source will be collected from a letter written by the
Archdeacon
480 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO MR. SHERER.
June 17, 1830.
" Our increased acquaintance with the Bishop renders us
more at home with him, and we see more to admire in him.
He is by far best suited for this appointment of any who
have occupied it. With more practical knowledge of men, and
of parochial matters than any of them, he has large views of
usefulness ; and, with perfect propriety of language, states
them to Government. Had we a man who had any fixed
views of Government at the head of affairs, something effec-
tual might be accomplished for the religious welfare of India,
but when is on one hand, and on the other,
of Government, what can be expected but fancies and crudi-
ties ? And such seem most of the public acts at present.
" I may mention to you that in a Report on Ecclesiastical
affairs lately made up by the Finance Committee, the em-
ployment of missionaries generally, without regard to class,
and Roman Catholic priests, was recommended, to prevent
increase of chaplains ; and the principle broadly affirmed,
that Government is not bound to supply the means of grace
to any besides the European troops, to which the charter
binds them. This gave opportunity to state other views and
principles, which must have surprised certain persons not a
little. You need not be surprised, should you hear of the
Bishop's arrival in England a few months hence ; as it is
quite evident, that should the Home Government depend on
the information derived from this quarter, nothing will be
done for us in an ecclesiastical point of view ; and twenty
more years of this miserable system [will] be perpetrated,
which can only end in confusion almost irremediable."
CHAPTER XVIII.
DISQUIETUDE CONCERNING THE ANGLO-HINDOO
COLLEGE DEATH OF BISHOP TURNER.
ON the 20th of June, 1830, Archdeacon Corrie
left Calcutta in company with the Bishop, with a
view to attend that Prelate in a visitation of the
Upper Provinces. They proceeded, however,, only
as far as Chunar, circumstances having decided the
Bishop to defer his Visitation of Delhi and the in-
termediate Stations. The Bishop and Archdeacon,
therefore, returned to the Presidency by the latter
end of September. One result of this journey was,
to create a greater anxiety than ever in the mind of
the Archdeacon, that in the contemplated renewal of
the East India Company's Charter, some more effici-
ent provision should be made for the spiritual wants
of India, than had hitherto been the case. On that
important subject he writes,
2 I
482 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO MR. SHERER.
" Calcutta, Oct. 6, 1830.
" The times are troublous both at home and abroad ; dis-
content is spread through every branch of this service, in
many cases unreasonably, in many the privations actually
inflicted cause much distress. Your political atmosphere
seems very cloudy ; what may follow the death of George IV.
we dare not conjecture. It affects my mind especially, with
reference to the renewal of the East India Company's charter.
' The Lord reigneth/ might well serve on this head, as on the
affairs of England; but I have no call to interfere in the
latter, whereas I must plead for India. Do, beloved bro-
ther, look about for aid in this matter; affairs here in
reference to religion are more and more pressing. The
young civilians are now sent out of Calcutta soon after
their arrival, qualified or not, so that at the small stations,
there are more than formerly. You will remember that out-
of-the-way place Azimgurh : there are five civilians, three
young officers, and a doctor, with the usual Cranies : *
such is the general increase at our Stations. Now, a Chap-
lain at each of such stations, is too much at present to
expect, but such a number as would admit of a Chaplain
from Benares, Gazeepore, or Gorruckpore, visiting the
subordinate stations at stated intervals, might and ought to
be allowed. Instead of this, it is recommended from this
[Government], to reduce the present number of Chaplains
seven, and to secure the occasional services of Missionaries,
of any and every persuasion, and to abolish the Scotch
establishment altogether. Our House of Commons seems
indeed at a low ebb. From what a height of splendour, in
eloquence and lofty feelings at least, is Parliament fallen.
I look in vain for an advocate for poor India, in all that
* Writers.
CALCUTTA. 483
passes, at least as reported here, Perhaps a dissolution of
Parliament may bring to light some ' gem of purer ray ;'
though it is rather to be feared lest India be lost sight of
amidst contending politics at home. I can tell you in con-
fidence, that our Bishop has represented to the powers
here, that by such a scheme of Church arrangements as
above, Government would recognise Missions, which they
have never done ; have no control over the agents so autho-
rised ; and that by a variety of procedure in those employed,
confusion probably would ensue. Whereas if they are
serious in their attempts to extend sound knowledge, by
extending the Church establishment, and taking more pains
than at present to secure fit persons, they might provide a
body of most efficient agents in forwarding the improvement
of the country. I need not tell you, except to refresh your
memory, that were a Clergyman of respectable character
and attainments placed at Krishnaghur, and every ether
S udder * Station, the indigo-planters would in time avail
themselves of his services, by coming in with their families at
the Festivals, or receiving occasional visits at their houses ;
besides, there might be a school under his own eye at
home. Would not many of the planters be induced to estab-
lish a school each, which the Chaplain would occasionally
visit, &c. ? All this has been stated to the Governor General,
who at the time is friendly, but is hopeless as to the Court
of Directors. Our Bishop is of opinion that were the sub-
ject taken up judiciously at home, by a person not suspected
of party spirit ; and the Bishop of London, and Archbishop,
who are both desirous of India's religious welfare, were
judiciously instructed how to proceed, and fully and truly
informed of the state of things here, that the Duke of
Portland, for instance, and many in high places would join
in furthering an extension of Church establishment, along
with other measures. The subject taken up singly, our
Bishop fears, would not find sufficient patronage. I have
'* Chief station.
2 I 2
484 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
said all I can, to urge our Bishop to go home himself. It
would, I know, be a venturing of everything, and myself,
perhaps, durst not, were I in his place, make the venture,
yet circumstances seem to call for it.
" A controversy has arisen on the subject of missionary
exertions, most unexpectedly. The whole history is in
point. I will send it to you by Captain J. next week. The
missionary of the Scotch General Assembly, and Mr. Hill,
opened a Lecture in a house in the square, opposite to the
Hindoo College : some of the youths attended ; the College
council forbad them ! "
The history here referred to, is too instructive to
be omitted. It appears that not only serious chris-
tians, but the friends of morality and social order
generally, and many of the parents of the students
in the Hindoo College, had become alarmed at ob-
serving, that whilst the system of education pursued
in the College was subverting the pupils' faith in
Hindooism, it was substituting no other faith in-
stead. Many of the students, in fact, were becoming
sceptics, others downright atheists. To obviate, if
it might be, the mischievous consequences likely to
result from such an education as that, it was deter-
mined to give the students an opportunity for becom-
ing acquainted with the evidences of Natural and
Revealed religion. In order to this, Mr. Duff, the
Missionary of the Scotch church, having offered the
use of his rooms for the purpose, Mr. James Hill,
one of the Missionaries of the London Society, began
a course of lectures on the evidences of religion ;
CALCUTTA. 485
and many of the students of the Hindoo College
attended. The subjects discussed were exclusively
religious, and were listened to with marked attention.
But no sooner did it reach the ears of the Managers
of the Anglo-Indian College that these lectures were
attended by some of the students, than that atten-
dance was prohibited by a public order ; as if Chris-
tianity were the only religion that ought not to have
a hearing. It was stated at the time, in excuse for
such of the managers of the College as were Euro-
peans, that they had signed the order of prohibition
with a great degree of reluctance, and only because
some of the parents of the students had required the
council to interfere ; but it was not easy to under-
stand how the interdicting of those Students from
listening to Christian missionaries, could be distin-
guished from an act of religious persecution. With
regard to the principle on which the Hindoo College
was carried on, it was stated by Archdeacon Corrie
in a letter to Mr. Sherer, that at the first interview
which the Archdeacon had with Lord William Ben-
tinck, he was led to observe to his Lordship that the
College was breeding up a race of Infidels and Phi-
losophers so called ; and that the first petition for a
Colonial council would probably come from thence.
The same subject forms a prominent portion of a
letter, in the following month,
486 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO MR. SHERER.
" Calcutta, Nov. -4, 1830.
" I wish sometimes I could have an hour's conversation
with you, for I know not how to set about writing all you
would like to hear. Ram Mohun Roy is a passenger in the
Albion. It is said he is become a Fakeer, and does not
lose caste by this proceeding. He has not called on the
present Bishop. The Hindoo college is working the ruin
of caste; and, unless better principles be insinuated, the
ruin of British interests. Miss B. visited the college last
week, and examined one of the classes in history. She
asked about America, and was informed very accurately of
its form of government, with high commendations of the
limited power of the President ; and also of the office being
elective. On being asked if this had always been the con-
dition [of that country,] ' It was answered, " That they
were formerly a Colony of England, but that on being taxed
excessively, they had taken upon them the governing of
themselves, as," said the youth, " we shall one day do." To
the question, of what religion were the Americans ? 9 It
was answered, ' Protestant Christians generally, and that
Unitarianism was making rapid progress among them/ Mr.
Duff, the Scotch Missionary, goes a good deal into the
debating Societies, which these Bengalees have established
lately among themselves. Politics and religion are excluded
from the subjects of discussion, but when discoveries in
science or government happen to come up ; France is eulo-
gised unboundedly, and America ; but England, if referred
to, always depreciated. Thus our Rulers are preparing a
scourge for their own backs. ... I hope, too, the coun-
teracting influence is at work. Mr. Duff has a school of
upwards of 200, in the Chitpore road, in the house where
first the Anglo-Hindoo College was held. The Methodist
missionaries have established themselves in that street, a
little below the Nietta Bazaar, and have a school of 115
CALCUTTA. 487
Portuguese boys, and also some girls ; and are collecting a
Congregation of that class. We have seventy boys at Mir-
zapore ; and now a regular congregation of upwards of thirty
Christians. Mrs. Wilson goes on as usual ; and a school is,
I hope, in a fair way of being permanently established on
the ruins of the Grammar School. It is called the ' High
school/ and has ninety scholars, country -born. A very
energetic master is at the head of it. A Mariners' Church
has been fitted up just behind Fairlie and Go's, house in the
Strand. The attendance of sailors has not yet been large,
but we hope the place is gaming attention."
Soon after the date of the foregoing Letter, the
Archdeacon was attacked by fever, which almost
incapacitated him for attending to any public duty.
The transition, from the hot to the cold season, was
this year so sudden as to cause great unhealthiness in
Calcutta. The Archdeacon complained, in his cor-
respondence, of feeling great debility, and an " in-
efficiency arising from lengthened residence in that
wasting climate." It was during this sickness that
the following memorandum was penned :
" Nov. 21, 1830. I have had much meditation of late
on the inward witness of the Spirit, as a part of Christian
experience which few cultivate as they ought. Besides the
acknowledging of the truth of God's word, there must be
an acquaintance with, and belief of its contents ; and the
experience of it as influencing our tempers and every action.
Without this latter, there can be no * assuring of our hearts
before him.' May I be enabled to realise this latter truth,
and persevere in seeking such realising views of God's mercy
in Christ, as shall enable me to say, * He loved me, and
gave Himself for me ! With this witness I shall be enabled
488 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE,
to pass on the few years that seem to remain, with more
courage, decision, and usefulness."
It was not till the middle of January 1831, that
Archdeacon Corrie recovered some degree of health.
Then it was that he writes,
TO MR. SHERER.
" January 15, 1831.
" We are, through God's goodness, in our usual health
again. I had been ill since the beginning of November
with a cold, and for a time, with fever. The news from
France * has given occasion to balls and dinners, and
speeches at the Town-Hall here : may excesses be prevented,
and may the liberty obtained for Divine truth, be used for
extension through the whole continent of Europe. Doubt-
less, ' The time of the end is coming/ but what its distinct
features will be, I think the Scriptures do not define, except
as to the righteousness and peace that shall prevail. Here
truth advances with slow steps, but it is on the advance,
doubtless Missions are every where receiving addi-
tions to their converts, though you know how little as yet
the people can be said to be interested."
TO THE SAME.
" February 24, 1831.
" Missionary work looks more encouraging than I have
ever known it here. The classes are adding to their numbers,
especially in the villages to the south and west of Calcutta :
at a village called Rass-poonjee twelve miles south east,
the Church Missionary Society has a school. I was there
on Monday last with our Missionary ladies. There are
about fifty children, and a new movement appears in sixteen
* Respecting the revolution which placed Louis Philippe on the
throne.
CALCUTTA. 489
adults formed into an exercising school to learn to read.
The school-house was filled with people, who listened very
seriously, in several instances, with marks of approbation :
whilst, through a native Christian who understands English,
I set before them the fall of man, and the means of his re-
storation to God and happiness.
" Mrs. C. and I went to Burdwar last week. . . . We staid
a week with the Vs. Twenty-two of the European resi-
dents attended the communion on Sunday. Among them
your shipmate, M. S. who is judge there. A gratifying fact
was established from considerable observation, that not an
individual educated in the Mission-schools, has been brought
as a culprit before the magistrate there. The D's have also
120 girls in four schools. I was grieved to observe that
amongst these favourable appearances there are few in-
stances of conversion so deep as one could wish. The
natives see the temporal advantage of being under a sahib's
protection, and though sufferings connected with loss of
caste are, to a degree, unavoidable, other benefits accrue to
them. This is evidently favourable to the general diffusion
of Christian knowledge, but we need greatly, more of the
Holy Spirit's grace. This has set us on a union in prayer,
after the method proposed by Mr. Brown in 1802. I will
send you soon some of the ' proceedings."
" A newspaper called ' The Reformer," has been set on
foot by natives, in English, of which four (weekly) numbers
have appeared, which I will also send you. f The school-
master is abroad/ but, as I have stated before, the influence
at work in the ' Reformer/ and all in that connexion, is
anti-English, and Christian only, as it cannot help being
so.* But you will be glad to hear that a lecture on
' Morals/ is proposed for the Hindoo College."
* Nothing could be worse than the state of the Native press about
this time. Besides papers published in English, there were nine
or ten in the Bengalee language, some of which contained the most
polluting language and sentiments.
490 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Then after referring to some of the religiops
movements which have already been mentioned, the
Archdeacon adds,
" With all these favourable appearances, you will under-
stand that many perplexities arise in the detail of things.
The truth of that saying often appears ' that if Christianity
were not divine, its own friends would prove its ruin/ It
may not appear so manifest at home, but here, where the
contrast between truth and error is so marked, the errors of
those holding the truth work much evil. . . . Would that
we had some addition to the * moral strength,' as Lord
Wellesley used to call it, of our department ! What will
the new Charter produce ? He who knoweth the end from
the beginning, is well aware j and knoweth how to overrule
all to his own glory ! for a stronger faith to look within
the veil, and to credit what the Saviour saith both in respect
to one's self and the world at large ! I know not how it is
with you, but I cannot but feel that the evening of life is
drawing on ; and the expectation of escaping from these un-
certainties to the possession of eternal realities, is at times
welcome."
The " union in prayer," to which the Archdeacon
here refers, was the result of a meeting of Clergymen,
held at his suggestion, in the Old Church rooms in
Calcutta, on the 28th of the preceding month, " to
take into consideration the propriety of uniting in
prayer, and engaging others to do so, for the out-
pouring of the Holy Spirit." It seemed to himself,
and others conversant with India, that the state of
religion among professing Christians, and the widely
extended ignorance and error of heathen nations,
CALCUTTA. 491
were such as to call forth the sympathies of all who
desired to further the prosperity of the Church of
Christ, and the conversion of the world. Considering,
however, that it is only by the Almighty power and
grace of God the Holy Ghost, that " the whole church
is governed and sanctified," and that the preaching of
the Gospel is in an age or country made effectual to
the conversion and salvation of those who hear, it
was agreed by the Archdeacon and his clerical
friends, to set apart individually a stated portion of
time for the purpose of praying God " the Father,
that for Christ's sake, He would pour His Spirit
upon all flesh. " They agreed, also, to engage
their congregations and friends, as much as possible,
to unite with them severally in prayer, at the same
stated time and for the same great object. The reso-
lutions agreed upon at the meeting were subscribed by
the Archdeacon and the other Clergymen, and were
embodied in a circular, in which also were pointed
out the special objects for which the influences of the
Holy Spirit should be sought. This circular seems
to have been reprinted, and made the subject of
supercilious animadversions in some of the Calcutta
newspapers. Nor was that matter for surprise ;
since persons who had deluded themselves with the
belief that science and merely secular education,
were alone sufficient to make man what God would
have him to be, could not be expected to understand
492 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
and enter into the convictions of those who regard-
ing the grace and influence of the Holy Ghost to be
essential to the true civilization of the world, prayed
and laboured accordingly.
The allusion by the Archdeacon to the " errors of
those who held the truth/' was called forth by the
circumstance that some in India had been un-
settled by a Treatise on Faith, written by Mr.
Thomas Erskine, a Scotch advocate, and which had
recently reached Calcutta. This book, though of but
ephemeral existence, seems to have produced discus-
sion at the time, and excited in the Archdeacon
some fears lest it should have diverted the attention
of his friends from the great truths which accompany
salvation. His own reflections on Mr. Erskine's
opinions are contained in a memorandum, dated
"April 10, 1831. To-day I have attained fifty-four
years, and of these, twenty-nine spent in the ministry. In
review of the past, chiefly unprofitableness and unfaithful-
ness is to be seen. My own defects are certainly becoming
more apparent to myself : the fulness and freeness of the
Gospel become increasingly glorious, and nothing but full,
free, unconditional forgiveness of all sin, and justification
from all things, would meet my case. With reference to
the past year, I do hope some progress has been made.
Much enquiry has been stirred up by Erskine's view of the
Gospel : I have examined it with much anxiety, but see no
reason to change my former views on that subject. Pardon
is full and free to all who receive Christ, because life eternal
CALCUTTA. 493
is in Him ; and whosoever receives Him cannot fail of life
eternal, yea, possesses it with Him. There may be some
occasion for Mr. E's charge against some for referring ex-
clusively to fruits as an evidence of faith. I think I have
met with some who, whilst they acknowledge justification to
be exclusively of faith, yet depend on works to justify their
faith ; and thus their dependence, after all, is on works.
Such, as far as I know myself, is not my feeling."
It has here to be stated that Bishop Turner had
quitted Calcutta at the end of September 1830,
with the intention of visiting the other Presidencies.
His Lordship had proceeded overland from Madras
to Bombay, and from thence had gone to Ceylon.
During his Visitation he had maintained a regular
correspondence with Archdeacon C. and seems now
to have been on his way back to Calcutta ; for the
Archdeacon writes,
TO MR. SHERER.
" Calcutta, April 80, 1831.
" Our kind Bishop is not yet returned, but we are expect-
ing him daily. He left Colombo on the 4th for Jaffna, &c.
to Madras ; and thence by sea hither. He is much out of
heart with Ceylon in everything but as respects Missionary
work ; and he says that the Church Missionary Society
has done, and is doing enough there, to answer all the
expenditure ever incurred by it. I am desiring him back
greatly, the times seeming to call for him here, for which
his wisdom and pious liberality will, I hope, be found just
suited."
494 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Then follow some instructive particulars respecting
the Anglo-Hindoo College.
" The Hindoo college you knew when yet in embryo, and
your conclusion of an argument with H. M. is beginning to
be realized, f Well, well, build away, and some will come
after you who will use it in a proper manner.' The mode
proceeded on, has succeeded in detaching many of the
Hindoo youths from religion of every kind. In sentiment
this has appeared for three or four years, it now begins to
appear in practice. At the late East Indian dinner, sixteen
Hindoo lads had bought tickets to go, actually determining
to break through all restraints. This was however prevent-
ed ; Sir E. R., Mr. C., and J. Y. were the means of pre-
venting their young friends from doing this open violence to
Hindoo feeling ; but one youth of the Moterjee family has
left his home, and taken a house, determined to live
in European fashion. He was, also, about to marry a
young woman of Portuguese origin, one of the De Rozio
family, but this I am told is put off. The main mover in
the meeting among the Hindoos is D., the poet. Mr. H.
"W. became so convinced of the need of morals to the
Hindoo College system, that he proposed a moral philosophy
lecture, and D. as the lecturer. W. B., who is one of the
Committee of Public Education, let his colleagues, who
had consented, know the character of D. and it was agreed
best to postpone the appointment; and now D. is dismissed
from the Hindoo College on a charge, by respectable
Hindoos, of Atheism. He stoutly denied the charge ; but
they said, ' We see your works/ It is evident the English
I have named, are at their wit's end. The young men
say, they will no longer be guilty of the hypocrisy
of upholding Hindooism. Christianity they have been
warned against as an English prejudice ; and they seem to
hate Christianity and England heartily. Their advisers now
say, ( Wait for Ram Mohun Roy's return/ In the mean
CALCUTTA. 495
time, some of the youths are gone to other schools. Up-
wards of fifty have left the Hindoo College, six are entered
at the High School. Mrs. Wilson has a party daily of from
ten to fifteen who come expressly to read the Scriptures with
her. One begged for an English Testament, Mrs. W. said,
' You can understand Bengalee better/ but, said she, ' I dare
not take a Bengalee one home. An English one my friends
will not suspect, and I can read it at leisure. Two come
daily to Mr. Sandys at Mirzapore, professedly to be assisted
in preparing their lessons ; but they always also read the
Bible. They are not of the first in wealth ; that class seem
to a man opposed to every thing English. Not a movement
in favour of religion in any form is heard of. This has
arisen in a degree, from the part R. and his friends,* have
been and are playing. They complain as if they had lost
mighty privileges once in possession, and claim to be em-
ployed by the state, as a matter of right. This I think has
arisen from Government having withheld all patronage from
plans of Christian improvement. The little they are ad-
vanced above former days, is entirely through their own
exertions. Yet two thirds of them are raised above the
station their fathers held, and their pretensions are ridicu-
lous. With them, however, the enlightened Hindoos seem
disposed to make common cause. They can effect nothing
at present, but the impolicy, not to say the sin, of with-
holding Christian instruction is now beginning to appear."
In a letter to Mr. Sherer of a somewhat later date,
the Archdeacon mentions other incidents connected
with the Hindoo College, which may here be fitly
related.
" The Hindoo College," he writes, " has borne some
*. These were the Anglo-Indians, who, for some time past, had
been clamouring for political privileges.
496 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
fruit, not agreeable to those who planted it. The young
men are many of them licentious to a degree. The more
moral of them are scoffers at all that is good. One very
clever youth, after feasting with his friends on beef, &c.
threw the bones into a neighbouring Brahmin's compound.*
The Brahmin and his friends attacked the convivial party,
and a sad. fracas ensued. One of the lads comes often to
me, and I am not without hopes of him."
Bishop Turner arrived in Calcutta on the 4th of
May 1831, but he was in a state of health, which
excited much apprehension among his friends. As
also, his health continued to decline after his return
to Calcutta, a voyage to Penang and New South
Wales was recommended, in the hope that his valu-
able life might be prolonged ; but the rapid decay of
the Bishop's strength rendered it necessary for him
to abandon all thoughts of leaving home. On the
29th of June a still further change for the worse took
place ; so that Archdeacon Corrie writes,
TO MR. SHERER.
"July 4, 1831.
" I regret to say that our Bishop is in but a very in-
different state. He came back to us early in May unwell ;
and the debility has increased till hope of his continuance
* It will be remembered that animals of the ox-tribe are sacred
among the Hindoos ; so that whilst the " feasting on beef" manifes-
ted the greatest contempt for Hindooism on the part of the youths ;
no greater insult and profanation could have been inflicted on the
Brahmin than to have ox-bones thrown into his premises.
CALCUTTA. 497
among us is well nigh taken away. His disease is some
internal disarrangement. This was excited into activity by
the fatigue and heat he had to endure whilst on his visitation
of the other Presidencies. He is dying, we fear, of debility,
with occasional paroxysms of short breathing. . . I do not
like to give up the hope of his living : though it would seem
unbrotherly under these circumstances, to let a ship go
without acquainting you with our state. To me the loss
would be the greatest I have experienced out of my own
family. The kindness and confidence with which he has
treated me, and the benefit I have derived from his conver-
sation, must ever be deeply felt. To the Indian Church
the loss will be greater than any yet suffered. He unites
the best qualities of his predecessors, with the knowledge
of the business of a clergyman, in the conducting of schools,
management of charities, &c. &c. Just now [three P. M.]
his medical attendant reports the Bishop worse. The Lord
be gracious to this land, and bring light out of this
darkness ! "
Within three days of the date of this letter, the
Indian church was deprived for the fourth time of its
chief Pastor, by the death of Bishop Turner.
Among the Archdeacon's papers is the following
account of the last illness of the Bishop.
"On Saturday evening, the 2nd of July, the Bishop
first spoke to me as if he were not to remain in India.
After our evening drive I accompanied him up stairs, and
he indicated a wish that I should sit down with him in the
drawing-room. ' He was going to Penang/ he said, ' and
if he did not recover there as he expected, should proceed
to New South Wales. He now had seen enough of the
Diocese to judge of the state of religion generally amongst
us. He thought the state as favourable as, under present
2 K
498 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
circumstances, he could well expect. He judged too it
would be progressive. There is a sad deficiency of clergy,
but, notwithstanding, many active agents are at work : ' and
he alluded to several laymen, especially officers, of whom
he had spoken, as wisely and diligently attending to schools
in different places he had visited. ' That no difficulties
manifested themselves, at present, in the administration
of ecclesiastical affairs, and that he should leave India with-
out anxiety/
" 2. The Bishop had intended to have crossed the river
next morning, in order to partake of the Lord's Supper, in
Bishop's College Chapel. I was afraid he might not be
able ; and had made arrangements for the duty at Barrack-
pore, in order to remain with him : as I had, indeed, before,
from his saying early in June, after he could not go to
church, 'these dull Sundays destroy me/ I had, there-
fore, remained at home two Sundays ; and though he said
nothing on the subject, I had the satisfaction to see that it
was agreeable to him. On the evening of the 2nd, the
Bishop said, ' he felt it would be too much for him to cross
the river ; ' and he gladly assented to my proposal to have
communion at home, after my return from morning sermon,
in the Old Church. Accordingly, about half-past-twelve, on
Sunday, the 3rd, the Bishop, Mrs. Corrie, and Miss Bird,
assembled in the drawing-room : preparations having been
previously made. It was a very solemn occasion. He was
able to kneel only whilst receiving the elements. After
communicating, Mrs. Corrie left the room, being much
moved, and unwilling to give him pain by shewing it. After
a short pause, the Bishop said, ' How many blessings have
we to be thankful for ? ' f I have often enjoyed these ordi-
nances in administering them, but a person must be in my
circumstances to feel the value of them/ ' I have growing
evidence that I know in whom I have trusted : ' and then
went on to contrast the uncertainty attending science, with
the certainty religion supplies. 'A little knowledge of
CALCUTTA. 499
science/ he said, f makes us confident; but as we advance,
we feel less certainty ; whilst the more we advance in reli-
gious knowledge, the greater certainty we attain/ I here
left the room, and the Bishop continued in conversation with
Miss B. for some time respecting family matters. In the
evening, the Bishop retired, for the first time, before tea.
" 3. On Monday, he did not leave his room ; and his
medical attendant being now in the house, I merely saw
him twice, on going into his room to enquire after him. In
the evening he went out in the Tonjon, and spoke to me, on
the bank of the river, about a marriage which he had been
consulted upon ; but he was soon tired, and retired to his
room, without coming into the drawing-room.
et 4. On Tuesday, he did not leave his couch. I saw
him early : he was very unwell ; and his medical attendant
being constantly with him, I did not go into the room again
till about 4 P.M. He then requested me to make known to
Mr. Robertson of Bareilly, the state of weakness into which
it had pleased God to bring him. After which he said, ' he
enquired not after Mrs. Corrie, but he felt deeply the kind-
ness she had uniformly manifested.' ' He desired his kind
love to her ; and that she should be told he felt his obliga-
tion/ On my saying that, 'had he been able to come into
the drawing-room, she had hoped to see him in the evening,
and would be glad to come to his room : ' he said with emo-
tion, f he thought he would rather be spared/ 'He did
not,' he said, ' speak much to me on the state of the diocese ;
I knew it as well as he did, and in some respects better ; and
added, ' I say with truth, I feel no reluctance to leave things
as they are. There was nothing of importance claiming
immediate attention, and should any difficulty arise, you will
get over it/
" The faithfulness of God to His word was referred to by
him ; and on my mentioning an expression of the late Rev.
D. Brown, on his death-bed, viz. ' The Lord's will is best.
His way is best. His time is best/ The Bishop added,
2 K 2
500 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
r that he greatly needed the intercession of his friends, that
such might be his state of mind/
" 5. In the night of the 5th, [the Bishop] being restless,
the doctor asked, ' if he would like me to come and sit be-
side him ? ' On his assenting, I was called ; I went to his
bed-side, he took me kindly by the hand and said, * he feared
he interrupted me.' He then began to say, ' how happy he
should be, could he speak to the natives in their own tongue ;'
and referred to his head-bearer. I offered to speak to him
in Hindoostanee ; but the Bishop said, 'not now, he is
fearfully untutored/ He spoke a good deal on subjects of
religion, connected with his own state ; of the insufficiency of
learning, talents, &c. &c., without the blessing of God;
how often God brings about great things by small means ;
and instruments we should not have thought of. After
about an hour, he asked me to pray with him ; then said,
' he would try to compose himself to rest.'
<e 6. Wednesday, July 6th, was a day of intense and in-
cessant suffering, from difficulty of breathing. He seemed
unable to attend to any thing ; but on Miss B, going into the
room, he desired her to read to him a Psalm, and conversed
about a quarter of an hour on points which occurred in
reading. About 4 o'clock I went into his room : I observed,
that ' I feared he had had a trying day/ He said with
emphasis, ' Very.'
" On my saying, ' that when he felt able to attend, if he
would just express his wishes, I should be glad to wait upon
him for prayer :' he assented. He after some time observed,
in broken sentences, (for his articulation had become in-
distinct) ' That we do not arrange matters in religion suf-
ficiently for ourselves/ More I could not understand. In
order to keep up the train of thought, I said that ' our mercy
consists in that the covenant is ordered in all things and
sure/ He assented, and said, f but to those who were
orderly there might be more of joy and peace in believing/
I said ' in great bodily distress, it seemed to me, there could
CALCUTTA. 501
be little beside a child-like reliance on a father's care and
love/ He said, ' I have an assured hope : ' and added,
( that we want God to do some great thing for us, that shall
prevent the necessity of humiliation, and closing with
Christ.' After this I read a hymn, ( Jesus the way, the
truth, the life/ He said, ' that one feeling was universal, it
pervaded all hearts/ In continuation I read the hymn,
' This God is the God we adore ; ' and then prayed out of
the Visitation of the Sick, ending with the Lord's prayer,
and ' The grace of our Lord, &c.,' to which he added a fervent
' Amen/ After a pause, the Bishop broke out in prayer :
' thou God of all grace, stablish, strengthen, settle us.
Have mercy on all, that they may come to the knowledge of
the truth, and be saved. There is none other name given
by which they can be saved. Other foundation can no man
lay/ On his ceasing, I added, ' and this is a sure founda-
tion/ On which his feelings were much moved ; and the
doctor coming in, our conversation ended.
"In the evening, it was found that the Bishop's arti-
culation had failed. He spoke no more after the above
recorded prayer, expressing feelings amongst the most appro-
priate that could have occupied the thoughts of a dying
man. He manifested little, if any, consciousness, during
the remaining hours he lived j breathing the whole time
with great difficulty. About ten o'clock he was helped from
his bed to an easy chair, from which he did not again move ;
nor did he appear to sleep, or to get the least repose or
cessation from suffering. His appearance exhibited the
most perfect picture that can be conceived, of patient en-
durance. Not a word or a look indicated a wish or a want.
" 7. About half-past-six, he changed for death. I read the
Commendatory Prayer, and we watched for his departure.
About half-past-eight, another change came on to a state of
less suffering, but of more weakness ; and the lingering
spirit took its flight, at a quarter before ten on the morning
of the 7th of July/'
502 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
The Archdeacon appended the following note :
" I have not inserted the answers I made, on many of the
occasions here referred to. What is in the third person is
the substance of what was said ; and the words as nearly as I
could remember them. What are given as the Bishop's
words, were spoken as written/'*
Having watched over the death-bed of Bishop
Turner, there yet remained to the Archdeacon the
afflicting office of preaching the Funeral Sermon.
This he did on Sunday, July 10th; and one who
was present on that occasion related, that the preacher
was enabled to discharge " with firmness and strength
of voice, though with deep feeling," the mournful
duty which had devolved upon him. The estimate
which an almost brotherly intimacy with the de-
ceased enabled the Archdeacon to form of Bishop
Turner's worth, was thus summed up :
" We have left us, in the character of our departed Bis-
hop, an example of one who sought glory, honour, and
immortality, by patient continuance in well-doing. He
began where the scriptures teach us to begin with personal
religion. He had low thoughts of himself. He was seriously
affected with a sense of his frailties and unworthiness, and
rested his hope of salvation, only on the mercy of God in
Jesus Christ. He had attained, in a remarkable degree,
the spirit of self-controul ; so that he was to a considerable
extent a copy of the great Shepherd and Bishop of our souls,
whose word is " Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly. "
He took Revelation for his guide ; and whilst the Tri-une
* Some notices of Bishop Turner are collected in the Missionary
Register, for March and May 1832.
CALCUTTA. 503
God of the Bible was the object of his adoration, the will
of God was the rule of his practice.
" In his peculiar office he came near to the apostolical
standard [given] in the Epistles to Timothy and Titus. Of his
learning, and capacity for perpetuating an order of ministers
in the church, it would require one of a similar measure of
learning and piety to speak, but all could judge that as a
Bishop he was blameless and free from reproach. Moderate
in all his habits and pursuits. Disinterested in a high degree,
and free from all suspicion of the love of money. He was apt
to teach a true labourer in the word and doctrine sober
in judgment wise to solve difficulties of a compassion-
ate spirit and heartily desirous of men's eternal good. . .
The lively sense he had of his own responsibility rendered him
more keenly alive to such defects in any of those under his
authority, as might hinder their usefulness, or do injury to
the cause they had solemnly pledged themselves to serve.
He felt himself bound, therefore, when occasion arose, to
reprove and to rebuke 'with all authority/ An assured
hope that in being released from the body, he should be
with Christ, strengthened our departed Prelate to endure
protracted and intense bodily suffering with patience and
fortitude not to be surpassed ; till at length, being released
from this strife of nature, he entered into that eternal life to
which he had long aspired ! "
With reference to the death of the Bishop, Arch-
deacon Corrie also writes,
TO HIS BROTHER,,
" Aug. 6, 1831.
" At first my mind was more stunned, than by any loss
yet experienced. It seemed such a mark of divine with-
504 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
drawing ; and yet the deceased would have argued the con-
trary. He used to say, that ' designs which took all at
once, seldom held a long course : * and I desire to draw
this inference, that seeing the Lord tries us, He will at
length establish us."
By the demise of Bishop Turner, the Archdeacon
had for the fourth time to administer the affairs of
the diocese. In the letter just quoted he adds :
" I am again Commissary for this See, and feel myself
adequate to the charge. The routine of duty is familiar to
me; and I can act with more decision from feeling my
ground."
At the same time he had to contend alone with
such difficulties as might occur, there being less of
co-operation oftentimes than would have been desi-
rable. The Archdeacon's observation on that point
in another letter is, that
te A Bishop has but to signify his will, and those who do
not like it, will not oppose it ; but with a mere Locum te-
nens, friends argue and opposers shew themselves. I do
what I can to carry friends with me, and overrule, as I am
able, objectors, or leave them behind. I feel as before and
more than ever, the undesirableness of power, beyond a
small measure. Not to recommend measures of emolument
&c., to Government, is to 'act unkindly ;' and to interfere to
prevent abuses is to be an ' enemy/ . . But in nothing have I
more to be thankful for, than in the strength given me to
bear these things ; persisting at the same time, in the mea-
sures I think right."
This kind of wear and tear of body and mind,
CALCUTTA. 505
coupled with separation from his children and rela-
tives, seems to have very much tended to foster a
desire in the Archdeacon to leave India at the first
opportunity that might warrant such a step. His
feelings with regard to that subject, had indeed been
so frequently expressed, in his own correspondence,
and, also, in that of Mrs. Corrie with their children,
that his family fully expected that he would return
to England when the newly-appointed Bishop should
arrive in Calcutta. It was therefore, with reference
to this, that he writes
TO HIS BROTHER.
Calcutta, Oct. 22, 1831.
" I yesterday received a letter from Mr. Goode of Clap-
ham : he had seen you a few days before he wrote, and said
you were expecting that I might be on the way home. I
dare say I write very differently on the subject at different
times. To-day we have had rain, and the thermometer
being only 82, I feel active ; and after all, much of the
want of elasticity experienced, must perhaps be put to the
account of years. I know not whether you read Blackwood,
but the article t Christopher North taking a day's shooting/
reminded me of much of the cause of my own ailments.
On buttoning on his gaiters and preparing for the walk, he
found his instep had lost something of its spring. This is
my case, and it would be vain to expect to regain that
spring, in any country or clime. . . . What I have sometimes
thought of, as to coming home, is to leave this about
January 1833; but circumstances may put it off to 1834,
even if life be spared. "
506 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Then with reference to what was called the a Re-
form Bill," and the origin of the " Trinitarian
Bible Society," the Archdeacon observes :
" All affairs here appear flat, compared with the spirit-
stirring events that are occurring around you. I, on my
first voyage, attempted a Poem, beginning with something
about, ( Britain, the glory of all lands/ Parson got
hold of it, and by his well-deserved raillery cured me of the
only poetical fit, with which I was ever visited. But whe-
ther Britain is to continue the glory of all lands, appears
now to be doubtful. Well: we must look more at the
Church; of which 'glorious things' are still ' spoken.'
The part of it called the Church of England, is exposed
from within as well as from without. Captain Gordon's
proceedings, if persisted in, will throw the weight of the
Bible Society into the dissenting interest, by withdrawing
the wrong-heads in the church who adhere to him."
On the same subject the Archdeacon observes
TO MR. SHERER.
" We have heard with much concern of the proceedings
of Captain Gordon and his friends in the Bible Society :
to me it indicates the breaking up of the Society, and the
splitting of the religious world into small, powerless parties.
. . . How it grieves one to see men pass by all the political
patrons, the trafficking beneficiaries, &c, &c, and make this
ado about Socinian participation in giving away Bibles !
The whole of their arguments go on the idea of the Bible
Society being the Church, than which nothing can be more
vague : not one act of church-membership is performed
by the Bible Society."
CALCUTTA. 507
About the same date the Archdeacon writes
TO HIS SISTER.
" The sound of most of the controversies which occupy
you at home, reaches us here ; and I think there was some
reason for the accusation against many pious ministers,
who make sanctification almost the Saviour : whereas true
and effectual holiness arises from clear views of reconciliation
to God by Christ. Not theoretical views, but that
heart-felt sense of the preciousness of the Saviour, which
only those who experience it can understand, and which
every believer should seek to realize more and more. On the
other hand, we have an instance or two of young converts
entering into this view, so as to go beyond their experience,
and afterwards to become greatly perplexed. May we,
dearest sister, learn more and more of that expression,
' The life I live. ... I live by the faith of the Son of
God?"
Among the important objects which engaged the
attention of the late Bishop Turner, was that of pro-
viding additional accommodation for public worship ;
and by his lordship's exertions in that respect, ar-
rangements had been made for building three additional
churches in and about Calcutta. One of these was
designed to be connected with the Free School ; so
as not only to enable the whole of the children in
that establishment to attend public worship on the
School premises, but, also, to serve for the accommo-
dation of the immediate neighbourhood in which the
508 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
School was situate. Many circumstances, however,
occurred after Bishop Turner's death to retard the
completion of the Free- School Church, but this
having been at length effected, the Church was
opened on Nov. 20, 1831, the Archdeacon preaching
on the occasion, from Matt, xviii. 11. The sermon
was afterwards printed ; and on mentioning this in
a letter to his brother, the Archdeacon observes :
" I know the Sermon is worth little but for local circum-
stances, and that I have had to contend with some cross-
grained spirits, since the Bishop's death, to get the Church
opened at all. The Sermon will, I hope, counteract their
misrepresentations with the public."
Some additional and more striking results of edu-
cation without religion, began now to attract atten-
tion. Those Hindoo philosophers, as they were
called, who boasted of their desire to rescue their
countrymen from ignorance and superstition, had
begun to take alarm at the freedom with which some
of the natives, who had been educated at the Hindoo
College, were attacking the Brahminical faith and
morals. They therefore, somewhat inconsistently,
resolved to hold no communication with any who
impugned the Hindoo system ; and went so far as
to procure the ejection from house and home, of the
native editor of a paper called " The Enquirer,"
because he continued fearlessly to expose Hindooism.
On the other hand, the sceptical and infidel portion
CALCUTTA. 509
of the Native community, avowed their sentiments
whenever occasion occurred, and acted out their edu-
cation without reserve. A curious incident, illustra-
tive of this state of mind occurred in the December
of 1831. A large importation of " Paine's Age of
Reason" had arrived from America for sale in Cal-
cutta, and a native bookseller, by way of experiment,
fixed the price of the book at one rupee. At first, a
few copies only were sold at this low price ; but the
work was found so exactly to fall in with the prin-
ciples and tastes of the young enlightened Baboos of
Calcutta, that at the end of five days the bookseller
had not a copy of Paine's blasphemy left, although
the price had been raised to as high as five rupees
the single copy. As was to be expected, moreover,
the same Hindoo liberalists, who persecuted such of
their native brethren as exposed the Brahminical su-
perstition, were ready enough to avail themselves
of an opportunity to shew their hostility to Christi-
anity. They accordingly had portions of the " Age
of Reason," translated into Bengalee, and published
in one of their newspapers ; calling upon the Chris-
tian missionaries at large, and on the Archdeacon by
name, to answer Paine's infidel lucubrations. Several,
however, of the most respectable of the Hindoos
in Calcutta, expressed their disapprobation of this
proceeding, and deprecated all notice of the pub-
lication.
510 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORR1E.
At Christmas-tide the Archdeacon took part in
the admission of some native converts into the Church
of Christ. It was on the 26th of Dec. 1831, that
the Chapel at Mirzapore was filled with native
Christians, the children from St. James' and Infant
Schools, and the friends of missions, from Calcutta
and neighbourhood. Divine service commenced by
the Native Christians singing a Bengalee hymn ;
and during Morning Prayer, the Sacrament of bap-
tism was administered to ten native adults, and eight
native children. At this season, too, it was, that
there was an examination of the schools, and a dinner
provided for the native Christians and their children ;
of which the following lively account was given by
the Archdeacon
TO HIS DAUGHTERS.
" The Christians at the Church-Mission-house, dined all
together on Monday last. There were 190 who sat down
to dinner, as they report of the Lord Mayor's and other
such feasts ; and why may we not say so of this feast, though
they all sat on the ground ? They had, moreover, three
courses and a desert. Plantain leaves being placed, one
for each, with a little space between. They then seated
themselves, each behind this plate of Nature's manufacture.
Then came the cooks, and gave, one, a large spoonful of
rice, another, a portion of vegetable curry. (I should pre-
mise, there was rice enough for each, placed at once, and a
small portion of curry.) This latter being discussed, a
CALCUTTA. 511
portion of meat-curry was then placed beside the remaining
rice, after this, sweet-meats, and then fruit. When all
were arranged, and ready to begin, Roop, the catechist,
said a grace ; rather too long, I thought, as, I dare say,
thought some of the hungry children. They seemed all
very happy. It was a day of thankfulness to many of us.
Ten years ago, there was not one Christian connected with
this Mission ; now, of these about one hundred and fifty
are connected with Krishnagur. Some of them residing in
the neighbouring villages, the remainder were guests, con-
nected with other Missions. All were feasted for about four
pounds, which your papa supplied. There were some English
friends, too, with Mr. Sandys. We all assembled in the
Chapel for worship at twelve o'clock, and it was quite
filled ; so that if things prosper, as we hope they will, the
Chapel must soon be enlarged/'
Except when occasions like these called the Arch-
deacon from home, his time was now chiefly spent
between Calcutta and Barrackpore. He appears,
too, to have continued the custom originated by the
late Bishop, of allowing any friends who might chuse
to attend his family- worship on Friday-evenings ; and
to many were those social meetings the means of in-
struction. Respecting himself, he observes in a memo-
randum, dated
" Barrackpore, April 22, 1832.
" On the 10th of this month, I completed 55 years.
Great mercies on the part of God, great ingratitude on my
part, appear in review. Such has been my history through-
out. I do not look on it as a thing of course, but as a
proof of the inveterate nature of human depravity ; and as
setting forth the unutterable condescension and love of God,
512 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the Saviour. I would not have it continue ; whilst I am
sure if left to myself it will continue, and continuing must
exclude me from Heaven. My expectation, and my desire
is, to be saved from sin j and I thank God, through Jesus
Christ, that thus it will be. The prospect before me, if life
be spared, is full of anxiety. I feel very reluctant to quit
India. I had intended to have spent my life here ; but
that implied an useful life. My present appointment has
operated to make my defects more manifest. Who would
have thought, when I was glad of release from the duties
of the Presidency, (being from debility unable to perform
them,) that so much publicity would have followed ? Who
could have calculated on the Bishops being removed, one
after another ? This is the Lord's doing. If I have not
brought discredit on my religious profession, it is also of
Him. He has hid me in ' the secret of his pavilion ' : I
feel this most sensibly."
The Archdeacon's correspondence shews that the
anxiety here expressed respecting the future, was
much increased by the accounts which reached
India of that turbulent spirit, which now pervaded
England ; and which had been called forth and fos-
tered by unprincipled men ; who, in the absence of
arguments, derived from truth and righteousness, in
favour of their schemes of reform, did not scruple to
recommend the use of the brick-bat and the bludgeon.
Thus in writing
CALCUTTA. 513
TO MR. SHERER.
" April 25, 1832.
" The overland news have reached us up to the 13th
January. Very troublous times seem coming over you.
May the Lord avert or guide the storm, as He surely will !
But who may be swept away in its violence, who can say ?
What anxiety you must have experienced about Lucy during
the riots at Bristol ! And now again burnings have com-
menced in various parts. These things make the prospect
Englandwards very dreary, and add to the natural indeci-
sion of my mind as to what it may be right to do, respecting
having our children here, or going to them. Yet I expect
and confidently believe, that when the time comes our path
will be plain. "
And with reference to the same subject he writes
TO HIS BROTHER.
" The rejection of the Reform Bill by the House of Lords,
seems very disastrous. I think they did their duty, but the
late promotions in the Church look as if the proverb were
about to be realized, ' Quern Deus vult perdere &c.'
What can result from the influence of such men but laxity
of doctrine and of practice, and changes in every depart-
ment ? Change may be required in some things, but they
should be men who fear God and reverence his word, who
make the changes. Well : the Church shall stand to which
we belong. The Rock, Christ, is not to be shaken by these
convulsions. Yet these troubles in Old England distress
me much, not only for the sake of the land of my fathers,
but as affecting the determination I shall be obliged to come
to, if spared a few months longer, as to return or not return
to you. Sometimes friends here say, I shall have the offer
2 L
514 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
of becoming Bishop, or one of the Bishopricks of India.
This I do not myself think; or when the thought occurs, it
creates only fear lest the offer should be made Ever
since I left college, present duties have required present ex-
ertion ; and if I have any reputation for discretion, it is,
because like the owl, I have preserved silence on points 011
which I was ignorant. With these true thoughts of myself,
every occasion of publicity has brought me only secret humi-
liation ; with, at times, overflowing feelings of thank-
fulness to God, who ' out of the mouths of babes ordains
praise/ But now my secret desire is for privacy. This per-
haps, is at the bottom, after all, of that hankering I feel
after what I always called Home. Though England since
our father's death, presents no [particular] home to my
mind, the Island generally is home ; and should it be the will
of God that I come among you, a small circle will bound my
affections. And yet I should soon love all those whom my
brothers and sister love, and all who have shewn kindness to
the children of our love. But when I should be loosing my
cords and preparing to take down the earthly house of this
tabernacle, I may be in danger of becoming more attached
to the passing scene. So, after all, there is no safety but in
fearing always .
" All things here continue much as usual, except indeed,
that the great reductions in the army have led to the display
in several parts of the country of a disposition to plunder and
to insurrection. It is not, I apprehend, from dissatisfaction
with this more than with any other government, which
might have been in possession. But it is human nature un-
restrained by the outward or inward influence of Chris-
tianity : and our men in authority will not learn, how much
they owe to the Gospel, even as it respects this life, in re-
straining the evil passions of mankind. A small offering to
the idol, of any plunder gained, sanctifies the remainder to
the possessors : and now that so much country is left with-
out the presence of any military force, why should not the
CALCUTTA. 515
natives help themselves to whatever is within reach ? This
is the spirit at work in much of this land."
Meanwhile the preaching of the gospel was not
without effect, for the Archdeacon was able to inform
MR. SHERER.
"July 7, 1832.
" In our mission this year, 108 have been added to the
Church, of whom seventy-two are adults ; and there is a
growing willingness in the natives to listen to the Gospel.
We have a converted Jew,* also, seeking the welfare of the
lost sheep of the house of Israel ; and Mr. Wolff is in the
Punjab on his way hither. He has been imprisoned, bastin-
doed, made to work as a slave, and scarcely reached Pesha-
war alive ; but now Runjeet Singh, hearing of his connec-
tion by marriage with the Governor General, has sent him a
guard of honour ; and he who was yesterday literally a beggar,
finds himself treated as a prince."
In the following month the Archdeacon had the
happiness to witness the baptism of one of those
native youths, who have been already mentioned in
connection with the Hindoo College in Calcutta ; t
and of whom several, by attending the lectures of
Mr. Duff and Mr. Hill, on the Evidences ofKeligion,
had been led into a belief of the truth of the Bible,
as a revelation from God. The youth in question
was baptised in the Old Church on the 26th of
August, and soon after became a student in Bishop's
* Mr. Samuel. t See above pp. 494, et seq.
2 L 2
516 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
College. The decided preference, however, which
this youth and others evidenced for the Church of
England, seems to have occasioned much annoyance
to many, of whom better things might have been
hoped.
" The Baptists/' as the Archdeacon writes to his
sister, " did all they could to prejudice them [the native
youths] against us : so that when the youth referred to,
came to talk over the Baptismal service, all the usual objec-
tions were familiar to him ; but he was satisfied with the ex-
planations so often rendered of them. These," adds the
Archdeacon, " are little refreshments amidst much to depress
us : for the spirit which is abroad in England, is also
spreading here. Many are not only disposed to favour dis-
sent, but to discourage the Church. Here, where are no
tithes or exactions to complain of, we might expect to be let
alone. But no : we must be pulled down, if possible, from
the elevation we have gained. Our Governor General and his
Lady have done much towards this, by going alike nearly to
Church and meeting ; so Mr. J. Hill publishes a book to ex-
plain, as he professed, the principles of Independency, but it
is in reality a collection of the bitterest things which have
been uttered from time to time, against Establishments in
general, and the Church of England in particular. It has
however, answered his end with few or none ; whilst it has
exposed to many the bitterness they would not believe could
dwell under so meek an exterior."
So again the Archdeacon in writing to his brother
observes :
" Here we have no tithes, no collection of Church-dues,
to call forth ill feeling. We interfere in no way but in our
religious character, yet this offends."
CALCUTTA. 517
It might truly be said that there was " much to
depress " the spirit of a Christian, when such persons
as Mr Hill professed to be, could have so carefully
treasured up, to be poured forth as occasion served,
" the bitterest things which had been uttered against
the Church of England ; " because such a proceeding
must have given reason for doubting the religious sin-
cerity of the parties themselves. (Phil. i. 15 ; 1 Cor.
xiii. 1 3.) Whatever evils might have been con-
nected with " establishments in general, and with the
Church of England in particular;" no person with truth
could charge those evils upon that Church in India. On
the contrary, it was impossible to overlook the extensive
good which our Church was at that moment effecting,
in every corner of the Eastern empire ; and that by
means of funds as unconnected with the State, as Mr.
Hill himself could have desired. If history and ex-
perience therefore, had not explained, that it was
Episcopacy and not Establishments that called forth
the sad exhibition of Independency of which the
Archdeacon complained, this outbreak of Mr. Hill
and his friends must have appeared most unac-
countable. The Archdeacon therefore, being fully
aware that the question to be decided was, ' ' The office
of the ministry, is it of Christ, or only by the suffrages
and allowance of the people ? " reprinted, (but without
any allusion to Mr. Hill's book,) Key's tract on the
three-fold ministry of the New Testament ; and as
518 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
subsidiary to this tract, Dr. Mill printed Chillingworth
on the Apostolical institution of Episcopacy. Both
were eagerly read, and many who scarcely knew the
difference between the Church and dissent, had now
their eyes effectually opened. Amidst such causes
for sorrow, there were counterbalancing occasions for
rejoicing. In the letter to his sister already referred
to, the Archdeacon writes :
" I am not without fruit in my own sphere. Several
respectable Mahommedans have come most mornings, for
some months past, to read the scriptures with me. Two of
them were baptised about a month since, and two are to be
baptised to-morrow (Sep. 5.) and new enquirers are often
appearing; so that there seems a prospect of a native
Church being gathered from that class, in time."
The baptisms here spoken of as expected to occur,
took place in the mission-chapel at Mirzapore on the
5th of September. One of the parties baptised was
a young person of talent and great respectability,
who had gone through the usual course of education
at the Mahommedan College, with a view to his be-
coming a Molwee. The sacrament was administered
by the Archdeacon, who conducted the service in
Hindoostanee. After the baptism, he addressed the
European portion of the congregation, exhorting
them " to take heed, lest whilst the natives of India
were thus entering into the kingdom of God, they,
the professors of the Christian name, should come
short of everlasting life."
CHAPTER XIX.
ARRIVAL OF BISHOP WILSON. BAPTISM OF NA-
TIVES. ORDINATIONS VISITATION OF THE
UPPER PROVINCES.
THE Rev. Daniel Wilson had been consecrated to
the See of Calcutta early in this year, and was now
approaching the shores of India. It appears that
on his appointment to the See, Dr. Wilson had
written to Archdeacon Corrie to inform him of that
circumstance, and had kindly taken occasion to ex-
press a desire that the Archdeacon would for the
present continue his services in India. With refe-
rence to this estimable prelate the Archdeacon writes
TO HIS BROTHER.
" Dr. Wilson has not yet arrived, but is daily expected.
I know no one more suitable to have been sent among us,
but our expectation must be from God alone. It would
cost me a severe pang were I told I should not be allowed
520 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
to visit England again, yet the prospect of remaining here
is not painful to me ; and it is chiefly on our children's
account that I have thought of retiring. . . You are not
likely to know, unless I tell you, that Mr. Charles Grant
has written me a very kind letter, stating why I was not
called nome to be made Bishop. . . I am more than satis-
fied, for I desire not the office. I have felt a measure of
the responsibility attached to it ; experienced what it is to
be set on an high place ' as a mark for envy to shoot at ; '
and above all, I know to a demonstration how much more
such men as the last, or the present Bishop can effect,
beyond my utmost ability."
That it might meet his lordship as soon as he
should arrive in India, the Archdeacon addressed the
following letter
TO THE BISHOP OF CALCUTTA.
" Oct. 2, 1832.
" The news of your appointment to India, reached this
country at the latter end of July, and caused thanksgivings
to ascend from many hearts. Your two kind letters did not
reach me till September 21, so that the time had passed for
addressing a letter to the Cape. This will, we hope, meet
you before the end of this month, on the Sibbald's entering
the River, and in good health, and without disaster on the
voyage. Our hearty congratulations are offered, and prayers
that your entrance in among us, may be ' in the fulness of
the blessing of the Gospel ! '
" From what you are reported to have said at the Church
Missionary Society's anniversary meeting, it would appear
that you had been led to expect that arrears of business
await you, to be arranged : I am happy to say that not a
CALCUTTA. 521
case, that I am aware of, is in arrear ; that though
much interesting business connected with our public insti-
tutions, will claim your attention, nothing in the way of
official arrangement remains for your decision. I am most
happy to observe your intention of endeavouring to preserve
health. Our former Bishops no doubt had the same
purpose, but they did not take advice from those more used
to the climate. I shall, please God we meet, explain to you
how both Bishops Heber and Turner brought on, inad-
vertently, their own end. There is nothing in the climate
to prevent most constitutions continuing, with care, to
enjoy good health. At the same time, it has appeared to
me that no particular age is more favorable than another ;
or that there is any such thing as becoming inured to the
climate, so as to bear exposure at certain times. Experience
teaches us to avoid certain situations and not to expose our-
selves [to the climate] at certain times, if we can avoid it ;
and this is all, in my opinion, that any one gains by long
residence here. All this will soon become familiar to you ;
and I have no doubt, under usual circumstances, you will
be able to go through all your duties with comfort. . .
" I shall say nothing of my own affairs, except that I was
not intending to leave the country this year ; and that it
will be my delight, as well as duty, to be assisting in every
way I can."
On the report reaching Calcutta that the " Sib-
bald " had arrived in the river, the Archdeacon, as
on like former occasions, obtained the use of one of
the government vessels, met the Bishop, and con-
veyed him to Calcutta. His lordship arrived there
on the 4th of November, and was installed on the
next day.
The Archdeacon was thus relieved from some of
522 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
those anxieties which were connected with official
duties, but he was not without trials of a domestic
nature. The ship in which his wife had embarked
for England in the middle of December, was wrecked
off Coringa, on her passage to Madras, and the pas-
sengers only saved by taking to the long-boat. They
ultimately landed at Masulipatam, and the fatigue
and exposure to the cold which Mrs. Corrie and the
other passengers underwent, proved of no lasting
detriment to them ; but all their luggage was lost.
A letter addressed to his wife soon after her de-
parture from India will give some idea of the nature
of the Archdeacon's occupations at this time :
" January 6, 1833.
" The last few days have furnished increasing occupation.
On Wednesday I breakfasted with the Bishop, and arranged
with him for the examination of the candidates for Ordi-
nation. I then went to Da Costa, who has been too ill to
leave home, and corrected two proof sheets of Isaiah, in
Persian, and two of the New Testament in Hindoostanee.
1 returned home at two o'clock, when the Natives, who
read the Scriptures with me, occupied me till four. On
Thursday I was occupied nearly the whole of the day in
writing to G. on his offence ; and in the evening the Bishop
dined with your mother and I, and we talked over Church
affairs. On Friday, there was a meeting of the High School
managers, to appoint Lambrick pro-Urn, head, and young
Thompson second master. I then went to the examination,
of Native Schools at Mirzapore, the best by far we have
had : Dunsmore their superintendant. This kept me till
2 o'clock. I came home and found the candidates' papers
CALCUTTA. 523
for my inspection, which by close application I got through
by dusk. I then went to A. S. to dinner at six, and from
thence to the town-hall, to the Bible Association general
meeting, at half past 7 o' clock, and home at ten. The
Bishop took the chair, Bannerjee spoke well, but too long.
Yesterday I wrote two public letters, and prepared notes of
an address which the Bishop wished me to make to the candi-
dates for Ordination, and their duties as they related to this
country. At four I went to the Molwee's, and conversed
awhile with about a dozen natives on John iii., and then
came home to dinner. Now for some fragments. A Moon-
shee is to be baptised on Wednesday, who many years ago
received a New Testament at Dacca. He cannot remem-
ber the date, but it was from the Chaplain who was
there before S. He has been reading this, and enquiring
at different places ; till at length, convinced of the divinity
of the Lord Jesus Chsist, he wishes to take up his Cross.
He appears more spiritual than the Molwee ; but you know
we must not too readily trust appearances. He has a wife,
who, he says, is persuaded also, and they have two chil-
dren.
" Past 2 o'clock We have been detained at the Cathedral
till now, and have had a most instructive discourse from the
Bishop, Acts xxii. The Ordination of two deacons and
seven priests altogether, is indeed a new sight in Calcutta.
The Cathedral was crowded, and the service full of interest.
At the Communion afterwards, one hundred and fifteen
attended. Many appeared deeply affected."
Mrs. Corrie having proceeded from Masulipatam
to Madras, the Archdeacon obtained leave to join
her there, with a view to arrange for her passage to
England by another ship. He was consequently
absent from Calcutta until the beginning of March.
On the 9th of that month he writes :
524 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO HIS WIFE.
" I found things here of a mixed nature ; some pleasing,
some painful. Of the pleasing was the baptism of twenty-
five Hindoos in Mirzapore chapel, on the evening I arrived.
The Hindoostanee congregation much increased. A fine
youth of about eighteen, the son of an Englishman, but
abandoned by the father, has with his Mother, sought in-
struction. He is dressed as a Mahommedan. Another youth
of the same description, was confirmed, but I have not yet
seen him/'
Some particulars of the then state of society, which
the Archdeacon communicated in a letter to Mr.
Sherer, may not be omitted :
" March 30, 1833.
"You will learn from other sources the great distress
which prevails through the failure of the great houses here.
One point of retribution I cannot but think is observable in
the recoil of the Free-trade system. They were the men
who maintained the Hurkcaru and India Gazette, to vilify
the Company and to run down the Government ; and just in
proportion as they injured the interests of the Company,
their own were injured. . . Of public matters you will, also,
hear. We have now a newspaper at Cawnpore, at Meerut,
Agra, and Delhi. The Delhi paper has an article on the
misconceptions of the Natives, shewing how easily they are
led away by rumours, &c. ; which seems to point out the
impolicy of these very newspapers. The subject of Missions
is daily gaining ground ; yet opposition is at work under-
hand. Paine's ' Age of Reason ' has been circulated to a
large extent among the educated Hindoos; and a very plau-
sible work written here, but printed in England, entitled
' Christianity of human origin/ has got considerable
currency."
CALCUTTA. 525
It was during the March of this year that the
Archdeacon, among others, resigned his office of
governor of the Free- School in Calcutta. For a con-
siderable period the affairs of the school had been a
source of contention at the Presidency, in conse-
quence of a difference of opinion between the gover-
nors and the committee of that Institution, respecting
the management of the charity. It was therefore at
length agreed that the points at issue should be sub-
mitted to the arbitration of the Bishop, it being at
the same time understood that his lordship's award
should be final. One portion of the award was that
the governors and secretary of the school should
resign their office, in order thus to allow of such a
reconstruction of the government of the School as
might seem calculated to compose the existing dif-
ferences. The Bishop himself led the way, by re-
signing his office of Patron ; and the Archdeacon
readily followed so disinterested an example.
Soon after this, the Bishop of Calcutta decided
that the Archdeacon should make a visitation of the
Upper Provinces. An application was accordingly
made to government for the purpose of obtaining
travelling allowances for the occasion ; and early in
May an Order to that effect passed the Council.
Before leaving Calcutta the Archdeacon relates
526 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO HIS WIFE.
" June 9, 1833.
" The subject of Infant-Schools is to be taken up by the
Bishop. Yesterday most of our friends among the Chaplains
breakfasted with him, and a meeting was resolved on, to be
called next Monday at the Bishop's. Lord and Lady W.
are full, also, of the subject, and are to give largely, &c.
A central school is to be built, and a Master and Mistress to
be sent for from England ; so that the little one on which
you bestowed so much care, and which Mr. U. let die a
kind of natural death, is to be succeeded by a magnificent
offspring (shall I call it ?) ; and Bishop Turner will yet speak
to the place in this way, though his name be forgotten.
A meeting, also, is called to forward steam-communication,
which has been taken up anew at Bombay ; and Lord W.
is, also, aiding individually ; and we are to have answers to
our Letters in four or five months, if not to have leave of
absence for six months, with permission to visit Clapham,
without loss of pay or batta. Such are the topics of the
day."
In the same letter the Archdeacon mentions an
occurrence which will not be read without interest :
" One of the youths who was to have been baptized on
Whit-sunday, was seized in the street, by his relatives, and
carried home to Bunhoogly. He had been there confined in
a room for fifteen days, threatened, and was to have had a
maddening potion administered to him, but for the cries
and entreaties of his mother, whose love for the fruit of her
womb prevailed over her superstition. The youth bribed a
servant to carry a letter to Bannerjee,* and he with young
* The Native Christian master of the Mirzapore school, and the
person who had formerly been ejected from house and home for editing
the Enquirer.
CALCUTTA. 527
Henry R. went in a palanquin carriage on the Berhampore
road, on Sunday Evening the 2nd, when the lad escaped ;
fled to the appointed place of meeting, and, getting into the
carriage, was brought to Mirzapore. A rich uncle, one of
the Dutts, came on Friday last with a Brahmin, and tried to
coax the lad away again ; promising him all sorts of liberty,
and every thing, but leave to become a Christian. The youth
stedfastly refused. On this a complaint was lodged at the
Police office against Bannerjee, charging him with violently
carrying off the|lad, but they could not sustain the charge, and
the case was dismissed : and here the matter rests at present.
He is a very intelligent lad of sixteen, but short of his age.
I had an interesting conversation with him on Sunday even-
ing, too Jong to write to you, but the substance of it was
as follows : ' A full conviction of the truth of Christianity.
Its suitableness to mankind as revealing a Saviour, and the
lad's own individual need of pardon of sin, and of grace and
strength to bear his trials, and to obey God/ The poor
fellow was very feverish from the agitation he had gone
through. Mr. S. was preparing tea for him, and he slept in
one of S's room for security. How little we know of such
difficulties in the way of salvation ! Our ease and levity are
equal impediments, and perhaps sources of greater danger/'
The youth mentioned in the foregoing letter was
named Brijonaut Ghose, and had been educated at
the Hindoo College, but afterwards became a pupil
at the Mirzapore school, under Krishna Mohun
Bannerjee. There, it appears, he was in the habit of
conversing freely with his companions respecting the
follies of Hindooisnij and this having reached the
ears of his parents, they became apprehensive that
their son would embrace Christianity, and so forbade
528 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
his attendance at the school. His absence was not
particularly noticed at the time ; but on his returning
again after some time had elapsed, he stated the
reason for his absence, and shewed a greater desire
for instruction in the great truths of revelation. The
opposition to his attending at Mirzapore, now be-
came more decided on the part of this youth's
parents : they took him to their home, confined him
to the house, and had him carefully watched for
several days. The youth, however, contrived to
escape, and instantly went to Mirzapore ; but as the
friends of that Institution were, for every reason,
anxious not to make converts by stratagem, it was
decided that a temporary residence should be pro-
vided for the youth, and a Brahmin provided to dress
his food, that he might not lose caste. But before
a residence could be obtained, the youth was again
captured by his relations, and subjected to the treat-
ment which the Archdeacon's letter relates. So
soon, therefore, as ever the youth found himself res-
cued from the unnatural violence of his parents, he
earnestly desired to be baptized. And as there was
no doubt respecting his fitness for baptism, so far as
concerned his knowledge of the Gospel, and the
sincerity of his faith in its promises, there seemed,
at first, to be no reason for disappointing his desire ;
especially as baptism would effect a complete separa-
tion of the youth from his relatives, and thus prove a
CALCUTTA. 529
certain protection against their future persecution.
To prevent, however, any suspicion that so solemn
a rite had been hastily administered, or that the
Missionaries had acted from unworthy motives, it was
considered better that the baptism of the youth
should be deferred. But in the meanwhile the father
of the youth obtained a writ of Habeas Corpus from
the Supreme Court in Calcutta, calling upon Banner-
jee to produce Brijonaut Ghose, and to shew cause
why he was detained at Mirzapore or elsewhere.
Bannerjee, of course, appeared in Court with the
youth, and stated, through the Advocate General,
all the circumstances connected with the youth's
history. The Court, however, decided that the
parents were the natural guardians of their children,
and the youth was therefore ordered to be de-
livered up to his father. It was in vain that the youth
personally expressed his unwillingness to return home,
and alleged his dread of the repetition of the violence
which he had already experienced : the Court did
not feel called upon to interfere until the dreaded
violence had been actually offered ; and consequently
reiterated the order for the boy to be given up to
the father. The poor fellow was then seized hold of by
his father ; but it required considerable exertion to get
him out of court. He wept most bitterly, repeated
his appeals to the judges, seized hold of the table at
2 M
530 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
which the barristers were seated, and was only
dragged away inch by inch.
This unusual scene gave rise, as it will be con-
cluded, to much discussion, and in its probable con-
sequences was of no ordinary importance : it oc-
curred on the day on which the Archdeacon left
Calcutta ; who in announcing his intended journey
to his brother, observes :
" My visitation out and home, will embrace a circle of
between 2000 and 3000 miles. I have no fear as to health ;
and for the rest, I have the word of truth, ' I will be with
thee in all places whithersoever I shall lead thee.' "
Full particulars of the Archdeacon's proceedings
are contained in his letters to the present Bishop of
Calcutta, and in his correspondence with Mrs.
Corrie : it is from both these sources that the fol-
lowing information is derived ;
" On the 13th July, 1833, 1 went to Chinsurah, and found
dear B. on the steps of the Church to receive me. Passed
a peaceful day on the 14th with him. Having been less at
ease for want of repose, I enjoyed Saturday as much bodily as
mentally. On Sunday morning I preached to the soldiers :
and in the evening B. ; there was a collection made both
times for the Church Missionary Society of about 100 Us.
The church in the evening was nearly as full as in the morn-
ing. Captain J. came up to see a friend, and passed an
hour on Sunday with me ; he breakfasted with us on Monday
morning ; and he and B. came on with me to Bandel. I
thought much of the many partings we have had in these
places. Beloved Mr. Brown came up with Martyn and
SANTIPORE. 531
Parsons and me to Forsytes here in 1806 ; * and again
with Parsons and me in November of that year. M. and
Miss C. and I paid F. a visit here in 1812. Now where are
most of these ? Their place others fill. Yet the work of the
Lord goes forward !
" I consider my journey now commenced. The weather is
favourable; the wind fair and steady till toward evening,
but not strong ; and very cloudy.
" Reached Santipore, July 16th, and expected to be at
Culna by breakfast time. Arrived at Culna by nine. Mr.
A. came down to the boat, and we afterward went up to the
Mission bungalow and staid till evening. Their mode of life
is just what people at home fancy of Missionary life in
India ; the house was clean and airy ; the children are kept
in such order as Christian children should be, playful yet
obedient.
" I was nearly a day sooner than was expected -, only two
of the four schools were sent for to be examined, and of them
only the first classes, and a few of the second. There were
forty-one boys : they read with great correctness the 6th
of St. Matthew : and generally gave correct explanations
from notes supplied to each school by Mr. A., explanatory
of what they read. They read with equal correctness
Ellerton's Dialogues, 5th Ch :, and are expert in their ex-
planations ; the whole of this book the boys had read ; it is
a great favourite among the scholars ; and a few days since
four youths, who had been educated in these schools, came
to Mr. A. and requested a copy of each of the Dialogues for
their private use.
" M. A. has a school of sixteen girls in one of the rooms
of the bungalow ; one of them a few months since was, with
her mother's consent, baptized. There is also an English
class of about thirty ; their proficiency was not so manifest.
The teacher is a Mahomedan, who learned English at some
school in the Chitpore road. Mr. A. speaks of a great and
* See above pp. 54, 55.
2 ii a
532 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
favourable change in the respectable natives towards him.
This appears among other things, in some wealthy people,
who had set up a school in opposition to one of the mission
schools, having, after some conversation with him on Chris-
tianity, given up their school, and sent the boys to his.
Culna is a great mart for grain, so that tracts are carried
from this to many distant parts of the country, and Mr. A.
speaks of strangers, who come to the market, as desirous of
obtaining tracts to carry away with them. In the evening
twenty-one of the native Christians attended for worship.
Mr. A. leads the psalmody with his violin, just loud enough
to keep them in tune ; the effect was very pleasing.
" July 18th. We crossed the river, after leaving the
mission house, for freer air. Mr. A. came with me. It re-
minded me of our visit with the late Bishop, when he had
in like manner crossed the river with us. We spoke of him
with much affection, and especially of the good judgment
displayed in his remarks on Missionary operations. In the
night there was much rain; but yesterday the wind was
fair, and steady without rain, as far as Nuddea. I staid at
the mouth of the Jellinghee an hour, expecting that Mr. R.
might have come from Krishnaghur to the neighbouring
factory to meet me, as I had written to him about my plans
from Chinsurah. He was not come, nor is it of conse-
quence, as I could not have gone at that time to see the
Nuddea school. We proceeded very slowly , yet reached a
point near the factory with the upper-roomed house. There
was a fine plain covered with growing rice. A clever-looking
young brahmin, in part owner of the field, came up to
make salaam. I engaged him in conversation by setting
the young baboo to ask him questions ; no good seemed to
follow; but on the passage " Come unto me, all ye that
labour and are heavy laden,' 3 &c. being read, I observed,
that if the brahmin would admit, that sin is a burden, it
would make him uneasy ; so that I feared he would put
away the invitation. He became thoughtful, and left us a
ON THE GANGES. 533
little seriously. The 18th passed rather uncomfortably. I
had called the raoonshee, and had just commenced reading
the 1st of Acts with him, when we began to move round
and round ! The river had made on both sides a deep in-
dent into the bank ; and the water was boiling like a
whirlpool. After some time the dandies made the side;
but the river ran a perfect sluice. I got on shore, and after
two or three trials the pinnace was dragged with much
difficulty out of this situation. But for a mile, the river
ran with like violence ; and I had to walk all that way ; the
day was clear and the heat great ; I had a chattah, and
walked no faster than the dandies, who were bending to the
earth almost in their endeavour to drag the pinnace on. I
abstained from water though exceedingly thirsty ; and only
moistened my mouth with a wet towel, and after an hour's
repose felt no inconvenience. The river still ran very
strong, and has been very tortuous since passing the
Jellinghee. About twelve a heavy fall of rain came on ;
the men fastened the pinnace slightly to the bank ; and all
came on board for shelter. This continued till three, when
we set off again, and a strong wind springing up, we made
head against the torrent. The rush through the water was
by no means pleasant ; but we were mercifully brought to a
quiet resting-place about half-past-six, P.M. ; the wind died
away and we had a cool refreshing night. During the day
at intervals, I had much conversation with the moonshee on
points of religion in which he is interested. We read also
two chapters of the Acts, and conversed much on the con-
tents. There is little expectation left of our reaching Ber-
hampore on the 20th, which I much regret. It is His plea-
sure, however, who is the God of Providence, as well as of
Grace. The river is now rising rapidly ; and as it has not
yet overflowed its banks, we have to contend against the
whole strength of the stream, especially at every turning.
On the 19th our progress was small. About eight A. M.
heavy rain came on, so as quite to obscure the horizon :
534 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
this detained us till near noon. We tracked when the wind
lulled ; small rain fell till near four P. M., when the wind
rose, but not fair for us. At length at Devvan Gunge the
course became fair, when we fell again upon a whirlpool ;
but the wind carried us slowly through, and with some
exertion we reached a point near Cutwa.
1 ' I was here strongly reminded of my first visit in 1 806,
when I walked through the sun from Dewan Gunge to visit
Chamberlain.* The matted bungalow, his first wife's tomb,
visible as we sat at table, and the delicate little girl, the daugh-
ter of that wife, sitting by him, and his mourning for the
recent loss of his second wife, and the melancholy all these
circumstances cast upon our conversation, were vividly called
to my mind. Then his primitive mode of living, vegetable
curry, and spring water, gave me a feeling of veneration for his
character. I well remember too how in the evening Parson's
lively conversation cheered him and he came on the next
day with us to Plassey. At parting we sang Chamberlain's
much used hymn, " O'er the gloomy hills of darkness, &c."
I well remember the energy with which he used to sing.
He is now singing the 'new song ' in livelier strains, and his
work has not fallen to the ground. The moonshee could
not come on, on account of the rain. It is subject of much
regret to find myself on the evening of the 20th ten coss
from Berhampore by land, and not less than fifteen distant
by water. But I am not conscious of having lost an hour
since I left Chinsurah. If I could have foreseen the obsta-
cles, which have arisen from the winding course and
strength of the stream and failure of wind, I might have
passed without visiting Culna, but these reflections are now
in vain. May I but have wisdom and strength to improve
such opportunities as may present themselves at Ber-
hampore !
" I arrived at Berhampore in the forenoon of the 22nd
* See Martyn's Letters aiid Journals. October 23rd, 1806, for one
or two notices which will illustrate what is here said.
ARRIVAL AT BERHAMPORE. 535
July, and called on the chief military person and made
known my purpose of remaining over the following Sunday.
" On Tuesday forenoon I inspected with Col. T. the place
newly appropriated for divine service. It is fitted up with
pews for seventy or eighty of the upper classes, and with
benches for the private soldiers. It is supplied also with two
chandeliers of eighteen lights each, and abundance of wall
shades for evening service.
11 On Wednesday I examined all the classes in the regi-
ment school, consisting of sixty boys and forty-two girls.
The upper classes read their scripture lesson with distinctness
and propriety, and were pretty ready in Grossman's Cate-
chism : this was their chief attainment. In the regimental
library there are between 300 and 400 volumes of a miscel-
laneous kind ; few treating of religious subjects. To keep
up the library, sergeants subscribe four annas a month, cor-
porals and privates one. There are 213 subscribers. The
Christian Knowledge Society's library is confined chiefly to
the hospital. On Thursday forenoon I called on some of the
Civil servants, and on Friday visited the hospital, and read
to and exhorted the more dangerously sick. Mr. M. arrived
to-day ; but went at once, being very poorly, to Mr. P's
house, which is about two miles from the barracks. On
Saturday morning I made some preparation for the following
day. At half-past-six A. M. on Sunday, (the 28th of July)
the regiment was marched to church. There are in the
whole 700 men, of whom about half are Protestants, and
some of these being on duty, those who attend are very
sufficiently accommodated, which was by no means the case
in the place formerly used for their assembling. Mr. M.
was too unwell to assist, so that I had the morning service
on my hands, and the sacrament, of which notice had been
circulated : twenty persons attended. At half-past-three
p. M. about thirty convalescent out of the forty-two sick
assembled in the ward of the hospital. In the evening Mr.
M. read prayers. There were about 150 soldiers present; and
all the pews were occupied as in the morning.
536 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" These are the principal events in the way of duty which
occupied me at Berhampore. A station school would be
very desirable for the many poor Christian children, uncon-
nected with the army ; but in the absence of a chaplain, and
from my own inability to endure the exertion, and indeed
from want of time, nothing was done towards such an ob-
ject. I had much pleasure in renewing acquaintance with
several I had known up the country ; but could benefit them
little, being always made unwell by the morning's exertion.
The wind has almost quite failed these two days, which ren-
ders the heat more oppressive.
" There is a mission here of the London Society. Mr.
H. has been at Berhampore several years, and is much res-
pected. The success among the natives has been very limi-
ted ; but he is very diligent in endeavouring to make the
truth known, preaching once or twice a day in their bazaars
and villages."
In a letter to Mrs. Corrie dated " on the Ganges,"
August 1st. the Archdeacon, after having given a
detailed account of his equipments, &c. adds :
" Now for my companion. He is a baptized Hindoo, of
respectable, though not wealthy connections ; was educated
at Mr. Hare's school ; attended first Mr. Derosario, and
afterwards Mr. Duff: became a teacher in Mr. DufFs school,
and was finally baptized in the Scotch congregation. He is
now on the way to Futtyghur ; R. is Judge, and a pious
young doctor M. with him have established a school, and
wish for a native Christian teacher. Well : this youth, by
name, Gopy Nath Mundee, was recommended as a school-
master ; and to go with me, was thought by pious friends in
Calcutta, a favorable opportunity. A place in the baggage-
boat was assigned him, together with a learned Mahom-
medan enquirer, who will thus, I conclude, get a free passage
to the upper provinces. He is reputed wealthy, and asks
ON THE GANGES. 537
nothing but a passage from me. The other youtlf finds the
pinnace more comfortable than the baggage-boat, (i. e. the
boat laden with scriptures and tracts, for I have no baggage)
and the second night he coolly proposed sleeping on my
couch in the outer cabin. This I told him would be incon-
venient to me, but that he might sleep in my palkee,* on
the top ; and there ever since has been his domicile. He is
up as soon as I am, and at first his want of acquaintance
with the peculiarities of our habits was trying to me, but I
had to deal with a Christian, and must not offend him. By
degrees we became intimate, and I begin to explain to ^him
our ideas of propriety. He is, I have reason to believe, a
Christian ; has taken my observations in good part, and now
I find little to interrupt my comfort, beside what the con-
stant presence of any except my beloved family would occa-
sion. I find him especially deficient in scripture knowledge,
and in doctrinal divinity. Hence, of late, every morning
exercise is a lecture on some point of scripture. We, to-
day, commence for morning-worship the Psalms
About ten the Molwee comes when he can ; and he has also
found out the comfort of the Pinnace ; so that he now comes
daily. He reads the scripture in Hindoostanee, with me
first, then he and the Baboo mutually instruct each other,
the Baboo learns Hisdoostanee from the Molwee, and the
latter English from the former : but here I am often ap-
pealed to by both. I must add that the Baboo (his age is
twenty) has begun in consequence of previous conversations,
to read the scriptures in Bengalee to the dandies. He offered
to instruct Ameer, f but he said tauntingly, ' no : I failed
once, and I'll have no more to do with it.' To-day we en-
tered the troublous Ganges. A squall came on soon after
we entered ; then a lull, which left us on a sand-bank in the
middle of the river."
In a letter to the same, dated Aug. 7th, he writes :
* Palanquin. t One of the attendants.
538 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" Yesterday being very anxious respecting the objects of
my journey, I looked into Bishop Heber's journal ; and I
see more clearly what I have to do. His being a Bishop,
his lively conversations, and especially his coming to con-
firm, raised an interest wherever he went, which I can have
no pretension to expect. But at Berhampore, notwith-
standing my inability to go amongst the people privately, all
the station attended Divine service, and instead of ten or
twelve as usual at the Lord's Supper, twenty attended. For
this encouragement I feel thankful, and trust, as health re-
turns, I may at the station before me be the means of quick-
ening attention to the things which belong to salvation. 8th.
Stationary in a jungle, the weather cool, the night again
stormy, the wind still contrary. I had an interesting conver-
sation after breakfast with the Baboo, explaining to him the
subject of the annual Atonement and year of Jubilee of the
Israelites. We read the xvith and xxvth of Leviticus, and
the corresponding passages in the Hebrews. It is gratifying
to observe the pleasure these discourses give him, and truly,
Israel in ancient days
Not only had a view
Of Sinai in a blaze,
But saw the gospel too.
I have these few days been studying the Levitical Institu-
tions with renewed interest and benefit.
" August 9. Yesterday evening, about ten of the dan-
dies were led to sit down by us on the top of the Pinnace ;
and by keeping the Baboo to interpret what I said to them,
they were detained for an hour, conversing on the subject of
a mediator. By degrees they were led to see that Jesus was
more worthy than their prophet, and they appeared very
serious in their manner.
' ' I have been engaged with the Molwee and Baboo in new
arranging the words in the Persian Litany, which is nearly
accomplished. In the evening, four of the dandies again
seated themselves near to us on the poop, and by degrees
MONGHIR. 539
they were led again to the subject of a mediator, who could
pay our debt ef /sin, and procure for us pardon and accep-
tance with God."
" Reached Monghir on the 17th, in time to give notice
for divine service the next day. Mr. W., the Commissioner,
had returned home only the evening before. His return
was favorable, as he opened his house as on former occa-
sions, and at half past ten, all the Christians at the station
assembled. At Boglipore, there are not above twenty Chris-
tian residents ; at Monghir there are seventy or eighty, it
being a favorite station for invalids to take up their abode.
In reference to the country and climate, the station would be
one of the most desirable on this side of India, the opportu-
nities of doing good are many. On the opposite side of the
river, is the district of Purneah, where many Indigo Planters
are settled, and visits to that district at suitable seasons
might be made very profitable to the residents. Mr. W.
told me that those invalids who have families are gradually
leaving Monghir, in order to settle where their children can
have gratuitous, or cheap education. A Baptist Mission has
been established here many years. Their Hindoostanee
congregation consists of about sixty of all ages ; only fif-
teen of these adults have given up caste for Christianity ; the
remainder are of mixed race. Mr. L. who principally offici-
ates in Hindoostanee, has a chapel also near the large bazaar,
and, though he had no regard to the court-house when the
chapel was built, the suitors in the court attend in great
numbers. He has sometimes 400 hearers ; on Sunday last
about 150 were present. Mr. M. the other Missionary, in
conjunction with his brother-in-law, receives pupils, both
boys and girls. At this time they have twenty-one boys,
and eleven girls. These are most of the particulars which
will I think be interesting to you. On Monday morning
early, a wind from a favourable quarter sprang up, and carried
us round the fort, and we are proceeding not rapidly, but on
the whole favorably. This sudden change of wind prevented
540 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
me from writing from Monghir. I hope to send this from
Patna by the end of the week. I have looked over the route
I have to take, with the respective distances of stations. I
shall send a sketch of the journey by land soon.
" Mr. L. mentioned that he some time ago met at Bog-
lipore, with one of the hill-men who understands Hindoos-
tanee; and wishing to know something of the hill language,
he engaged this man to teach him. After a time, he began
to attend seriously to the New Testament, which they read
together ; and he seems to have experienced a decided con-
version. This man is very anxious to impart the knowledge
of Christianity to the hill-men, and is preparing to return
as a missionary among them. He has been once, accom-
panied by a native Christian ; and on giving his people an
account of the new life on which he is entered, was not re-
jected, but invited to return and tell them more of this way.
" On Thursday the 22nd August, we arrived at Patna
about half past one P. M. As my stay would be short, 1
thought it better to remain in the boat. At that station I
found much to gratify, and to lead to expectation of
good, if proper means are devised. The Chaplain came to
see me on arriving, and I dined with him in the evening ;
the conversation was on subjects connected with our work.
He spoke of Wolffs visit here, and the impression it had
made on several ; his own mind was much stirred up to the
consideration of the spread of the Gospel.
" There is no appropriate place of worship at Patna.
Divine service once in the forenoon, in the court-house, is all
the public duty performed, there being no place fitted for
evening service. A gentleman who has an appointment in
the opium department maintains a boys' school of about
thirty scholars near his house, in which the Gospels are
read by the more forward boys. He entertains also a pious
Christian youth, educated by Mr. Wilkinson, who assembles
his servants and others for worship on Sundays. The col-
lector's lady has two boys' schools of about thirty each, and
PATNA. 541
a girl's school in which about the same number are taught.
I examined the girl's school ; and besides the junior classes,
who are instructed in catechism, and elementary reading,
there were five who read fluently in any part of the four
gospels (Nagree character) : they repeated the ten Com-
mandments, the Creed, and the Lord's Prayer, and gave as
good an account of the fall of man, the promise of a
Saviour, the life and sufferings of the Son of God, and the
purpose of his death, as most children in a Christian
school might be expected to do. These instructions are
given in a great measure by the collector's lady herself.
" When leaving Patna on Saturday morning the Church
missionary teacher brought a petition signed by about thirty
householders, Mahommedans, praying for a school. If an
efficient teacher could be supplied by any of the church
societies, here is a fine opening. The population is im-
mense, and several of the English residents at Patna would
willingly countenance the undertaking. I trust the matter
will not rest till a school be established. I was told by-
more than one, that since Mr. Wolff's conference with the
Mahommedans here, much attention has been manifested
by many of them to the subject of Christianity. Wolff's
chief disputant is very desirous of obtaining a work in
Persian or Hindoostanee on the evidences of Christianity,
to meet the enquiry excited among the natives. He fre-
quently comes to a friend in the opium department, and
converses on the subject. This gentleman obtained sub-
scriptions, and sent to Calcutta for copies of the Persian
Pentateuch, which have been read by the learned natives,
and many copies in Hindoostanee have been taken from the
catechist. He speaks of several respectable Mahomedans,
who occasionally attended the Sunday morning worship con-
ducted by the native Christian ; and the attention he meets
with generally, when he goes out to speak to the people and
distribute tracts, is very encouraging. Some of the families
542 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
here meet on Thursday evenings, at each others' houses to
read a chapter, a sermon, and prayer.
"A scheme was on foot lately to commence a native col-
lege ; but funds are not forthcoming.
" On the 24th I came from Patna to Dinapore. On
arriving I received a very civil note from General O'H, and
soon after called upon him ; he kindly invited me to take
up my abode with him ; but I am engaged to Mr. R. At
Dinapore the chaplain labors almost beyond his strength.
On Sunday morning I preached to a large congregation
from the text Matt. xxv. 13. In the evening also the atten-
dance was good, and I preached again. Next day I was
very weary and staid at home, consulting with R. on some
alterations in the church, and on forming a Church Mis-
sionary Association. On Tuesday morning I examined the
regimental schools, consisting of forty two boys, and nearly
as many girls : and afterwards the station school of forty
one boys and girls of all ages and descriptions, as you may
judge from there being five sepoys among them, one Irish-
man also belonging to the artillery. We did not get home
till near ten, having commenced soon after six, both a good
deal fagged. Mr. S. from Patna, and Mr. L. the Commis-
sioner, had come up to see us. Wilkinson too^ was come
from Goruckpore for change of air. He has had a severe
illness, and the doctors say he must visit England in order
to complete recovery. I fear the change recommended is
quite necessary. His congregation amounts to 130, and he
speaks of his assistant as quite competent to the charge of
them, and worthy of confidence. If a new missionary
should arrive, he might go there to learn the language ; and
he could attend to the one English service on Saturday. I
trust some arrangement of the kind may be accomplished
should Mr. Wilkinson's departure be unavoidable.
" They lately lost a little boy of seven months who seems
to have been a very precious child : he was carried off in
twenty-four hours : there was no doctor in the station.
CHUPRAH. 543
" On Wednesday at half past 6 A.M. we assembled in the
Baptistry, and formed a Church Missionary Association.
There were six officers present and many privates and others.
You will see the particulars in the Christian Intelligencer.
There are about 200 natives professing Christianity at
Dinapore. At present Mr. R. employs a pious Drummer,
an East Indian, who assembles them on Thursday evening j
from thirty to fifty attend.
" After breakfast on Wednesday I came away, being com-
mended to God in prayer. The wind blew fair and strong
and we reached Chuprah by night. S. and his wife are
at Chuprah at present. I wrote him a note, not intending
to go up, but he constrained me to promise to breakfast
with them the next day, which I did ; and the affection man-
ifested by them was very gratifying to me.
" On the 30th (August 1833,) the day was oppressively
hot, and the night exceedingly close, so that no relief could
be found any where. I rose weary to a degree. By 4
o'clock, it being full moon, I set the people off: and when
they were gone, I had a bathe on the deck, and never ex-
perienced the force of the expression so sensibly, As cold
water to a thirsty soul ; the refreshment was indescribable.
I thought the next morning to have had a similar enjoy-
ment; but the night was cool, and the morning breeze
made me shiver, and I was glad to escape from the water.
Such are the changes in this climate !
" We could not make Buxar on Saturday : but Sunday,
Sept. 1st, we arrived at mid-day. At 4 p. M. I went to
Hindoostanee service, the catechist read the prayers : there
were twenty women and three men present, besides Mrs. M.
and her child ; she reads the Scriptures to the women, when
her husband goes on Missionary journies. But few of the
Europeans attend English service in the forenoon : and the
numbers in the Hindoostanee congregation are filled up as
its members are removed by death or otherwise. It is
reported that the station is to be abolished as a Government
544 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
post. About twenty children, male and female, of European
invalids are taught to read and write by a sergeant, who
officiates as clerk, for which he has twelve rupees a month
from Government, and the children pay eight annas a
month. Their proficiency was very moderate. The mission
as far as I; could judge, languishes at this place, as at
Patna, for want of superintendence by an English Mission-
ary. A few of the old faces were there ; among them Mary
Caroll, an interesting character. She came to my boat this
morning, and enquired after Mem Sahib, and whether I
had taken the pension, and were going from the country,
as she heard. She said if Mem had been here, she should
have got some tea; so I gave her a tea-cup full to take
home with her. She is feeble and failing, but never misses
service, and responded cordially to my remarks on the end
of time, and the love of the Saviour in preparing a place
for his people. At 6 P.M. the little chapel was full for
English service, when I officiated to about eighty.
" After evening service I went across the river with M. S.
and the doctor, and enjoyed a cool refreshing night in his
quiet bungalow. This morning early (the 2nd) I came
over to the pinnace and had much conversation with M.
on the affairs of the Mission, and gave such advice as cir-
cumstances seemed to call for. I left him such books and
translations as I had brought and could spare, of which he
was in great need. I saw also an interesting young convert,
baptized three years ago at Lucknow by Mr. Bowley. His
answers to my questions, on his views of Christian truth,
were very satisfactory. As usual he is forsaken by his
Mahoinedan friends, a brother and mother. He teaches a
school here of fifteen Mahomedan boys, who receives Chris-
tian instruction from him. M. came over at 8 A. M. and
we went to breakfast with Colonel Bird. I feel as if my
visit here was very opportune. May the Lord, even our God,
grant his blessing, Amen ! I know not how I have omitted
to notice a shock of an earthquake which occurred on the
GHAZEPORE. 545
night of the 26th August, between 11 and 12. The
motion continued for hours, and exceedingly alarmed the
whole country. At 20 minutes before 12 it was most
violent; when every window shook, and many houses
cracked : some of the native houses at Patna are thrown
down, and some European so damaged as to require being
rebuilt in part. No shock of so long continuance has oc-
curred in the memory of man. All were roused, and most
left their houses for the open air. I did not leave my cot ;
but Mr. R. came and stood by me for half an hour, occa-
sionally going to comfort his wife and mother.
" On the evening of September 3rd, a gale came as we
reached Ghazepore. It blew fresh all the night, but being
from the east we suffered nothing. Mr. T. kindly asked
me up ; and, after breakfasting with the Chaplain on the
4th, I came to his splendid abode. It rained hard all the
4th and 5th : in the night my cook and baggage- boats
were swamped at the ghaut opposite the mausoleum. All
the school-books and the Scriptures, which I was taking up
the country, are spoilt. Of my own I lost nothing ; but
am detained over Sunday to get another boat. I have
visited the school and shall preach on Sunday.
" On the morning of the 7th, I examined the regimental
school. There are above 100 boys and girls in one large
room : the greater part are boys, and the girls who attend
are of tender age. The exhibition was on a low scale in
scripture reading and catechism and accounts. The com-
manding officer told me he was aware of the comparatively
low attainments of the school-master sergeant ; but he had
no one of equally good conduct whom he could substitute,
and he thought good example of great importance to the
children. There are but few sick in hospital at present;
the chaplain told me he visited them weekly, and from cot
to cot. I had the whole service on the morning of the 8th,
Mrs. R. being unwell. In the evening I preached also, and
2 N
546 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
the attendance was very considerable, as I was told is very
usually the case.
" I arrived at Benares about midday on the 10th ; and
on the llth early went to the Missionaries of the Church
Missionary Society to inspect the endowed school in the city.
There are 149 boys ; of these fifty receive instruction in
English. We began to examine them at six, and continued
engaged with them till nine. I enclose a list * of the boys,
exhibiting their progress ; and in respect of the English I
have much pleasure in reporting most favorably. The
pronunciation of the youths is better than I have found in
any other native school ; and the first class is really profi-
cient in the subjects enumerated opposite their names. A
box of books for schools entrusted to me by Lady W. Ben-
tinck, supplied some very useful rewards, and the youths
seemed much gratified with them. I regret that from the
extreme heat I was unable to attend equally to the other
department of the school. I merely enquired into the
nature of the instruction they are receiving. They all read
the scriptures in the languages they learn, and the Hindoos-
tanee teacher would not be satisfied without our waiting to
hear his class repeat a part of the Christian catechism in use.
The school is under the immediate charge of Mr. S., and
the Rev. Mr. Smith has till within the last month frequently
given instruction in the week. The Rev. Mr. Leupolt has
now undertaken that charge.
" On the morning of the 12th I visited the female school.
* From this list it appears, that the first class (of 9 boys) could
read, spell, and translate Goldsmith's History of England to p. 77,
and Scripture Lessons, on the History of Joseph to p. 14. They
committed to memory the 117th No. on Agriculture, and 248th No.
on Astronomy, of Blair's Preceptor. They worked exercises on the
14th Rule of Syntax of Lennie's Grammar ; the Rule of Three ;
1 3th Problem on the terrestrial globe of Goldsmith's Grammar of
Geography, and were committing to memory the 2nd part of Watts'
Catechism a second time.
BENARES. 547
There are eighty in usual attendance ; but here I was from
the heat obliged to confine my attention to the first class. This
consists of eighteen, of whom thirteen were present. These
read in two places of St. Matthew's Gospel with readiness in
Hindee. They read also in Genesis, and in a small abridg-
ment of Scripture History. They answered questions on the
subjects they read intelligently, and shewed a fair acquain-
tance with the leading truths of revelation. They repeated
with accuracy the Scripture catechism in use, and finished
with singing together a Christian hymn. This it seems
they at first objected to learn ; but now they are fond of
this part of the school -exercises. Specimens of marking
both in English and Hindee were exhibited, which shew
much proficiency.
"Mr. Smith collected the scholars of the three Hindee
schools at the Mission premises : but from the excessive heat
I was able to attend to only one school. In this about
half the number, (fifteen) are reading portions of our
Scriptures j but the schools have not long been in operation,
and the proficiency of the boys was accordingly small. In
consequence of the detention at Ghazepore, I was unable to
give a Sunday both to Benares and Chunar. It was agreed
therefore that I should preach a Missionary Sermon at Be-
nares on Sunday. I went by land to Chunar and am happy
to say I found Mr. Bowley perfectly restored to health, and
capable of his usual labours, after having for several years
seemed decaying. There have been no additions of late to
the native congregation, though there have been several en-
quirers. Mr. Bowley is at present engaged in a correspon-
dence with the chief Molwee at Lucknow, who having, as he
concluded, discomfitted Mr. Wolff in argument, sent his
statements to Mr. Bowley, challenging him to answer them
if he could. It is remarkable that he heads his pamphlet
(not printed) Testimonies to Mohammed contained in the
Christian Scriptures ; literally, Glad tidings of Moham-
med from the Prophets and the Gospel; The misapplication
2 N 2
548 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
of his quotations is glaring ; but the fact of our Scriptures
being read, though not quite new, is thus confirmed.
" On the morning of the 14th we visited the boys' and girls'
school ; in the former are above forty, and I was glad to find
that some fine lads, whom I saw here in 1830, have found
provision at the neighbouring stations as writers, &c. The
present school consists of rather small boys. In the girls'
school are upwards of sixty ; these are much attended to by
the lady of the Adjutant, and exhibited a very satisfactory
proficiency in Scripture knowledge and the Catechism ; be-
sides being well instructed in needle work. Mr. E. catechises
both boys and girls on Sunday mornings in Church before
divine service, when some of their friends are also present.
"The Church Missionary Association is in beneficial opera-
tion ; they raise funds for the support of (I think) three
readers of the Scriptures, and two native schools. On the
whole my mind is much set at rest on some points, respecting
the Mission at Chunar by this visit. The Lord grant his
blessing !
" On Sunday, the 15th September I preached for the
Church Mission at Benares, and 156 Rs. were collected after
the sermon. This, considering that the Chaplain raises
about 130 Ks. monthly for the support of the native female
school, was beyond expectation. To faithful labours and
consistent character much of the success of the plans for
assisting the Mission, both here and at Chunar, is to be at-
tributed. The state of English society, both at Ghazepore
and Benares, is very favourable to Christian projects.
May God raise up, as in due time He no doubt will, suitable
instruments for extending the knowledge of His saving name !
On Tuesday morning I passed an hour at sunrise with the
Missionary brethren in reading and prayer, and came away
to Juanpore in the evening,
" At this place is a pretty little Church in the Gothic style.
There are three principal residents, by whom chiefly the funds
have been raised. Lady William it seems kindly said to
JAUNPORE. 549
Mr. B. at Allahabad, when told of this undertaking, that she
would pay for glazing the windows ; this has been done and
120 Rs. are owing, besides which 220 Rs. were due for
partial pewing. On Sunday, September 22nd, I officiated in
this pretty building. The advantage of having an appro-
priate place for divine service was never more manifest than
here. In the morning the whole Christian community
assembled, in number thirty-five ; of these fourteen remained
to partake of the Lord's Supper. In the evening there were
twenty present, and about this number usually assembled on
Sundays twice a day, when the judge, collector, and com-
manding officer officiate in turn, reading the service of the
Church, and a printed sermon. These three families meet
also for social worship at each other's houses on Thursday
evenings. There is a Catechist of the Church Missionary
Society at Jaunpore. His name is Mirza Yusuf Bukir, a
son of the celebrated traveller, Abu Talib Khan. This man
resided at Allahabad when Mr. W. Bird was there, and ob-
tained from him a New Testament In Persian, and occa-
sionally asked of Mr. Bird explanations of passages. This
led to his conversion. He now instructs the Christians con-
nected with the native regiment at Jaunpore, and reads the
scriptures to the servants of two families. Mr. Brown de-
rives assistance from him also in translating tracts for circula-
tion, when his public duties allow him any leisure, which is
seldom. I had the pleasure to baptize Mirza's wife on the
24th, after several years of refusal to receive the Christian
religion. This shews his perse verance*; and all the friends
at the station bear testimony to his consistent piety ; though
it is thought he has not sufficient employment where he Is,
and I wrote to Dr. C. at Patna on the subject of his being
employed there, to which Mirza perfectly agrees. A youth
taught in the Church Missionary school at Benares will, I
expect, be entertained in the native college at Jaunpore as a
teacher of English. It was at one time in contemplation to
have placed him in a school in connexion with the Church
550 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
Missionary Society ; but there not being sufficient funds at
disposal, it was determined to have English taught in the
native institution, for here, as every where, the people are
desirous of education in English.
" My bodily strength is considerably renewed ; but the con-
finement of the boat, equally with daivk travelling, has pre-
vented my deriving all the benefit I trust I may now hope
for, at least on reaching Cawnpore. I am preparing a dif-
ferent route to that which we talked of together. By the
one then proposed I could, if health held out, by scarcely
intermitting a day of travelling or visiting schools, reach
Bombay by the middle of March, and then, if a ship be
ready to sail, reach Calcutta by the end of April or early in
May. But unless duty called, Bombay would be out of my
way ; and I cannot but own that the spirit of enterprise has
much departed from me. I shall now propose to go from
Cawnpore to Saugor (not included in the former plan) ex-
pecting to be there the second Sunday in November; at
Mhow the first Sunday in December ; Neemuch the third
in December ; Nusreerabad at Christmas ; Agra the first or
second Sunday in January ; then Muttra, Delhi, Meerut,
Kurnaul, and to the snowy mountains during April, May
and till the middle of June ; return by Meerut, Fettyguhr,
and the Ganges, so as to reach Calcutta in July, or early in
August. This would not make my absence from Calcutta
above three months longer than in the former scheme, and
would keep me upon my own ground; and in the hills I
should have useful employment. But in the view of such a
journey I cannot but feel how appropriate the language of
the Apostle is, If the Lord will ? I do trust my resolves are
all formed in that spirit, and I often do feel that a reconciled
God is near at hand. If the Bishop could but make this
tour I should expect God would greatly bless his visits. I
find every where some who seem waiting for the kingdom of
God, and a few who love and live on the Gospel of our Sa-
viour. A marvellous change in public feeling has certainly
ALLAHABAD. 551
taken place among the upper classes of our countrymen, in
respect of the disposition to favour good plans. It seems a
pity that their means of supporting such plans should be
shortened just now. I was expecting the society of a valued
young friend from Cawnpore to Mhow, when behold ! the
youth has found for himself a wife ; and the lady cannot
travel such long stages as I must make. I must therefore
proceed alone, with my own thoughts to keep me company.
I leave this, D.V. on Monday evening by land, having left
my pinnace here: I intend to stay over the heat of Tues-
day at a staging bungalow ; go forty miles to Futtypore,
where are Christian friends ; stay with them till Thursday
evening, and proceed to Cawnpore so as to arrive by Friday
to breakfast.
" On the 25th September, I arrived at Allahabad, and on
the 26th went to breakfast with the Chaplain ; and after-
wards with him visited and examined the school in the fort.
There are twenty boys and eight or ten girls receiving in-
struction : of these eight or ten are orphans, and their
schooling is paid for out of the sacramental and other collec-
tions : and also paper, pens, and books are supplied to the
school. The other children pay three and half Us. each a
month, as remuneration to the teachers. The proficiency of
the children was very moderate, except in the Church
Catechism, in which about twelve of them gave ready and
intelligent answers to questions. There, as at other stations,
the reward -books supplied to me by Lady William were
gladly received. On the 28th, I was unwell, and obliged to
lie by. On the 29th, towards evening I examined the native
girls' school, where several ladies of the station met me.
By the care of friends here a large compound close upon the
bazaar has been obtained, and a very commodious school-
room erected from funds raised on the spot. This was the
first time the school was used, nineteen girls were present,
all children of Mahomedans ! It is expected that the
number of children will not increase. Of those present ten
552 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
read with fluency any part of the Hindoos tanee New Testa-
ment, and repeated correctly the Hindoostanee catechism in
use. The school is under the care of an officer's widow,
assisted by a poor woman, who teaches the lower classes.
" A catechist of the Church Missionary Society is also
stationed here, named David Batavia, originally from Ceylon.
He reads prayers with the Native Christians in the invalid
lines, amounting to from ten to fifteen ; and also to about
the same number of Christians of the same class in the fort.
He goes about from time to time distributing tracts, and
conversing with the natives about Christianity. His piety
and benevolence are admitted by all who know him, but no
extensive good has yet appeared to result from his labours.
He resides in a house which was given to the Church Mis-
sionary Society, by the Rev. Mr. Crauford, when he was
Chaplain here. The house is well situated for a Missionary's
residence. On Sunday morning we had Divine Service in
the garrison at six. There is now only one Company of
Artillery here, and of these many are Roman Catholics ; so
that only about forty were present : but the conductors and
others connected with the magazine, who with their families
reside in the fort, exceed sixty ; and with a few from can-
tonments made a congregation of about 100. I preached
in the morning, and in the evening at the circuit bungalow,
where upwards of thirty attended. The partition-wall in this
bungalow is about to be removed, when it will be much
more commodious for public worship than in its present state,
and it is expected more will attend. On Sunday evening
last those who came late could with difficulty be seated.
The situation of the ground about the fort is below the level
of the Ganges during the rains. The river is kept out by
an embankment, which was this year in danger of giving
way. The ground is thus low for a distance of about two
miles from the fort, where on a rising ground the Military
Cantonments and Civilians' houses are situated. No Church
could therefore be erected nearer than about two miles from
FUTTYPORE. 553
the fort. A vacant space may there be found close to the
circuit bungalow, the nearest point to the fort. So that there
must always be two congregations at this station. Mr. R.
Bird has informed you of the numbers and growing impor-
tance of Allahabad ; as a Missionary station it is become
of very great importance. A numerous and wealthy popu-
lation reside in the bazars, engaged extensively in trade ;
and the town being at the junction of the rivers Ganges and
Jumna, will increase in proportion as the country is pros-
perous. The numbers who now resort to the Board of Re-
venue and to the Sudder Court will give opportunity of
circulating the glad tidings over all upper India ; and Mr.
L's experience at Monghir has led me to build much on this
resort of strangers.
te Futtypore, October 3rd. At this station there are only
four government servants ; and only one of them married.
The judge and doctor are old acquaintances of mine, and I
am staying a day to break the journey to Cawnpore, where I
hope to arrive to-morrow morning. A school is maintained
by these few residents here, the medical man giving a good
deal of his time to it, and also to a hospital where many sick
poor are attended to : the expense of this is also maintained
by friends on the spot. The population being to a con-
siderable extent Mohamedan, the school is not so well at-
tended as is desirable. I visited it this morning: there
were thirty boys present ; of these six have made some pro-
ficiency in English under a native, educated in the school at
Cawnpore. His proficiency is very moderate, and his
scholars accordingly come on slowly. They were reading
the 3rd chapter of St. Matthew, having with much patience
and good management been brought to read our Scriptures.
At first much opposition was made to their introduction.
They are aware, they say, that from reading these books
people become Christians. Here as every where the field is
open for Missionary labour.
" I have here met with an officer who has travelled the route
554 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
I mentioned a few days since by Saugor to Mhow, Neemuch,
Nuseerabad, and Agra. I was apprehensive that there
might be dense jungle to pass through, and danger from
malaria ; but he tells me the country is pretty well cultivated,
and that there is no jungle to speak of; that the aspect of
the country, moreover, is interesting, much beyond these
level plains. I seem therefore fixed in that plan. I shall
be ready to leave Cawnpore, I conclude, by the last week in
October ; and will send before I proceed, a detailed account
of the progress I expect to make.
" I leave here the young Baboo who accompanied me, and
whose conduct has been uniformly Christian and correct.
" I arrived at Cawnpore on the morning of the 4th Octo-
ber. From the wish not to lose time, I had left my boat at
Allahabad and proceeded dawk, as I had to that place from
Benares, via Jaunpore.
" This mode of travelling made me very unwell, and pre-
vented for a whole week my taking so active a part as I
otherwise might have done. I was also prevented visiting
Lucknow, which I could have done only by dawk. I wrote
however to Mr. Greenwood for information. He also came
over for a day to Cawnpore, and represented his situation at
Lucknow as pleasant and his prospects as encouraging. He
receives every attention and aid which Christian kindness
can devise, from the chief authorities there.
" October 6. I attended Divine service at the church
bungalow, and stood up once more in Martyn's pulpit. The
place is a little enlarged, by adding the portion where the
communion-table stood, to the body of the building, and
adding another space to which the communion-table has
been removed : and also a small vestry. I was rather late
from the distance of Mr. Ws. bungalow, and this prevented
my mind, in going, from dwelling on the well-known scene,
and by-gone experience. The congregation was full and
attentive, and my mind a good deal solemnized by the ser-
vice. So that on returning, the remembrance of Martyn,
CAWNPORE. 555
and the Sherwoods and Mary, with the occupations of that
period, came powerfully to my recollection, and I could not
prevent the tears from flowing rather plentifully. They
were not, however, tears of regret altogether, for joys de-
parted. A sense of much short-coming in duty mixed in
my feelings ; and the forgiving love of God, with the pros-
pect of all joining in thankful adoration in the realms of
bliss, greatly preponderated. I almost involuntarily began
to sing :
'* Thy mercy, my God, is the theme of my song."
" The two Chaplains at Cawnpore perform their public
service on Sundays at the riding-school of the Lancers, where
the horse and foot Artillery also attend, and at the church
bungalow, where H. M. Infantry regiment attends, and the
civil servants and other inhabitants of the station. This
duty the Chaplains take alternately. Evening service is
always held in the church bungalow at half an hour after
sun set ; and this duty the Chaplains divide between them.
Besides this there is an evening service on Tuesdays at the
Magazine, for the families connected with that department ;
on Wednesday evening in the small chapel on Mr. Ws pre-
mises, where many of the riding-school congregation attend,
and on Thursday evening in a large room near the Infantry
barracks. On Sunday evening also there is evening service
in the chapel of Mr. Ws premises.
" The attendance on these occasions is generally full,
especially at the church bungalow on Sunday evenings,
when a very considerable number of the upper classes, as
well as others, are regularly present. I officiated at all these
places, except the riding-school : being prevented by illness
from going out the Sunday I was at liberty for that service.
On Sunday, the 20th, I preached in the church bungalow in
behalf of the mission here, when 695 Rs. were collected and
100 Rs. sent afterwards, besides some blank tickets, which
would make the collection upwards of 1000 Rs.
556 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" There is an establishment at Cawnpore called the Free
School, established and partly maintained by private contri-
butions ; and to which Government allows 400 Us. a month.
In this there are at present seventy-two children learning
English, of whom eighteen are Christians who are boarded
and clothed also from the funds. There is a Persian class,
and also a Sanscrit class. Those who learn English all learn
together according to their proficiency. Several native
youths have become qualified in this school for public offices,
and have obtained situations of considerable emolument.
" Connected with the mission are four schools, superin-
tended by different friends, who take an interest in them.
These have each an English class, as well as scholars who
learn Hindoostanee or Persian. About 250 of these boys
assembled in the church bungalow on the morning of the
12th. I was obliged to confine the examination to the Eng-
lish classes, which occupied us from sunrise till after nine.
The first class of the Free School boys had made the greatest
progress, and their pronunciation of English was very correct ;
but the best boys had been provided for in various ways
lately, so that those present had not advanced far. A few
of them had some knowledge of grammar, and could point
out with readiness the position of countries and remarkable
places on the globe. The boys of the magazine school were
next in proficiency, and a class in Hindoostanee read with
admirable accuracy and readiness portions in the Hindoos-
tanee New Testament, which they at the same time trans-
lated. The Rev. Mr. C. officiates in Hindoostanee at the
church bungalow, at 4 p. M. on Sundays and Thursdays.
I attended on one occasion ; there were six men and six
women, which constitute the chief of his regular congrega-
tion. A catechist, brought up by Mr. Bowley, has been sta-
tioned here about three years. He goes into the bazaar
almost daily to converse with his countrymen on the impor-
tant subject of religion. He is spoken of as maintaining a
steady Christian character. He officiates as clerk to Mr. C,
and reads the chapter, which Mr. C. expounds after prayers.
CAWNPORE. 557
"I examined the school of H. M. 44th, which is in the
best condition by far of any school I have seen during this
journey : the general reading and knowledge of the English
language, the acquaintance with English history, and ac-
curacy in dates, the proficiency in geography and arithmetic
of the first class of the boys, consisting of seven, was
exceedingly pleasing. Three of them also read Hindoo-
stance. The first class of girls also were very well instructed,
and these classes, as well as the lower ones, were all well
acquainted with the Church Catechism. There were 100 of
both sexes. The school of the Lancers consists of about
seventy ; their proficiency was not so good, having been in-
terrupted by sickness. The mortality of this station has
been great this year, beyond most other seasons. The heat
both for intenseness and continuance has this year been
unusual. The register between July and September exhibits
a list of 224 buried ; The children of the regiments have
been carried off to a great amount. On account of this
sickness the duty of visiting the hospital came heavily upon
the chaplains, especially on Mr. W., as these visits were
mostly made during the day, when his colleague was unable
to go out in the heat. A considerable seriousness has been
wrought in the minds of the generality at the station by the
mortality around, in connection with the labors of the
chaplains. The attendance at the Lord's Table, one of the
Sundays I was there, amounted to 115, of whom ten were
native Christians ; and it was said not to be a large com-
munion.
" The collections on these occasions are liberal, beyond what
is found at most other stations. The subject of missions
for several years past has been brought frequently to the
notice of the congregation, and a box with two openings is
carried round to collect the offerings at the communion ;
one marked Missionary, the other Charitable. The col-
lection is usually about 200 Rs. and stated congregational
collections are also made. A charitable committee has been
558 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
formed some time ; also a Missionary committee. The cha-
ritable committee relieves weekly between 400 and 500
poor : the Missionary committee have in hand now about
10,000 Us.
" It is not decided what kind of Missionary Institution
shall be established, or in what manner it is proposed to
conduct it. The want of schoolmasters qualified to teach
English is, however, becoming manifest, and any plan which
would supply this want would be deserving of warm sup-
port. It is not in the first instance a Missionary, so much
as a schoolmaster, that is called for in a variety of places at
this time : men who would teach grammatically on a small
allowance. The free-school at Cawnpore might serve as the
lower branch of such an establishment. At present, as soon
as qualified to earn from 20 Us. a month and upwards, the
scholars leave school. A plan must therefore be adopted to
retain promising youths till they become sufficiently in-
structed to instruct others.
" I was requested by the Chaplain to state particularly the
condition of the station libraries. During his Government,
Lord Hastings induced the Court of Directors to send out a
library to each station of European troops. These were
mostly supplied according to a list Lord Hastings himself
sent home, and are generally speaking of a useful tendency.
No additions have, however, been made to the list first sup-
plied, and some additional supplies are greatly needed. In
the Infantry regiment the commanding officer has encouraged
the resort of the soldiers to the reading room, and a consi-
derable spirit of reading and improvement prevails in H. M.
44th. The soldiers, assisted by the officers, have added, I
believe, to the Government stock ; and many of the soldiers'
wives have benefitted also by the Library : a circumstance
too unusual hitherto in the army. The appointment of
Librarian, and also the care of the books, was originally
assigned by Government to the Chaplains of stations, but
this order has not been properly attended to.
BANDA. 559
" In the Cavalry Corps at Cawnpore, the public library
has not been encouraged, and on Government determining to
erect a new reading-room, the Chaplains were not consulted
as to the site or dimensions. The situation of the new
reading-room is not considered favorable for the resort of the
soldiers, and no less than 6000 Rs. have been expended,
when a room of half the cost would have equally answered
the purpose. If Government were to republish the order
placing the station libraries under the charge of the Chap-
lains, and to order that in all arrangements respecting the
libraries and schools and the rooms for them, the Chaplain
should be of the Committee, it would conduce greatly to
the efficiency of these institutions ; and if either from public
or private sources a few suitable books were from time to
time added to the existing stock, it would tend greatly to
keep up a spirit of reading among the soldiers."
From Cawnpore, the Archdeacon proceeded to
Ban da. He arrived at that place on the evening
of Saturday, Oct. 26, and on the Monday following
received letters from the Bishop of Calcutta, in-
forming him that it was the intention of the autho-
rities in England, to appoint him to the Bishopric
of Bombay, which an act passed this year for the
renewal of the East India Company's Charter, had
enabled his majesty, King William IV., to erect.
The directions of the Bishop also were, that the
Archdeacon should forthwith return to the presidency,
preparatory to his proceeding to England. The in-
telligence which the Bishop of Calcutta conveyed,
was altogether unexpected by the Archdeacon, and
occasioned him some embarrassment. The calls
560 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
upon his pecuniary resources had of late been
many, what with the charges attendant on the edu-
cation of his children, and his wife's voyages to Eng-
land, added to some loss by the failure of a house
of agency. Unless, therefore, government should
provide for the expenses, which a voyage to England,
for consecration, would entail upon him, he could
scarcely avoid contracting some debt for the time ;
and that he felt would scarcely be right for him to
risk, at his period of life. These, and other con-
siderations which were likely to affect the future
welfare of his family, the Archdeacon candidly stated
to the Bishop of Calcutta in a letter from Banda,
in which he further observes :
" I turn my face toward Calcutta to-morrow, D.V. T had
reached just the border of my former local knowledge, and
should have been very unwilling to give up the prospect
before me had I proceeded much further. I had taken no
measures directly or indirectly towards the attainment of
the honor and responsibility in question ; and trust I may
hope that God will guide and second my poor endeavours to
serve the Church according to His will. If then I say I
turn toward Calcutta with some reluctance, it is merely lest
what I have stated should prevent my going to England.
If prevented going, the omission of visiting the remaining
stations would be in vain, and the loss sustained for no good
purpose. For, little as I feel capable of effecting, yet good
will I am persuaded follow these passing visits.
" Our Church goes on her way, doing what she can ; too
secure, perhaps, that her endeavors are generally known and
appreciated. Those who separate from us tell all they do,
ALLAHABAD. 561
and seem sometimes to make much of little. To those at
a distance they however seem the only people at work, and
in consequence are applied to for books and for information
on missionary subjects, and for missionaries and school-
masters. Mr. D. for instance, has been applied to, to supply
a teacher at Allahabad ; and at Banda he was applied to in
the first instance to supply a teacher at Futtypore. In
visiting the stations, I see almost every one who is disposed
to take an interest in missions, schools, &c. They have
almost all been educated in Church-of-England principles
and modes of worship, and would all prefer receiving aid
from us, and remaining connected with the Establishment.
These visits bring them acquainted with what is doing among
their own friends. They will learn where to look for help,
such as they can in all respects approve. In this way
some, who were inclined to good, are led to come forward
openly, and the cause of truth and righteousness gathers
strength. The disposition to establish schools is increasing
everywhere ; and if half a dozen teachers could be got at once,
they might be set to work. With reference to this subject
the High School might become an important Institution,
and would be well employed in educating some of the best
boys with the expectation of being useful as school-
masters.
" I must travel to Allahabad by land, which will occupy
about ten days ; and then I shall hire a boat to proceed
downwards. A letter is ten days reaching Calcutta from
this ; so that a few lines, if you see cause for changing my
course, would meet me at Benares. I could even then re-
turn to Saugor by a more direct route, and pursue the plan
before intended with the loss of not more than a month. I
have made observations in my progress with reference to fu-
ture visitations, which I intend to commit to writing with a
view to aid in enabling to do more good/'
To the same prelate he writes :
2 o
562 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
" Nov. 12th, 1823, near Gazeepore. On arriving at
Benares yesterday morning, I found your favor of the 5th
inst.
" At Benares I was not less than 200 miles from the
point whence I returned ; I should therefore, had I delayed
at Benares, have been able to march straight to the hills,
without time to accomplish any thing at intermediate sta-
tions. I think therefore you will approve of my coming on
at once to Calcutta, as I am now doing. I could not have
borne so long a journey by dawk. I passed Sunday last at
Chunar, and took part of the duty with Mr. E. ; Mr. Smith
officiated twice at Benares.
" I am happy to state that Messrs. Knorpp and Leupolt
are such proficients in Hindoostanee, as already to be able
to undertake the duties of the native Christian Chapel/'
CHAPTER XX.
DELAY IN HIS NOMINATION TO THE BISHOPRIC.
NARROW ESCAPE FROM DEATH. SUMMONED TO
ENGLAND VISITS THE CAPE AND ST. HELENA
HIS CONSECRATION INTERVIEW WITH THE KING
ARRIVAL IN MADRAS VISIT TO TANJORE AND
TINNEVELLY.
THE Archdeacon arrived in Calcutta, from his vi-
sitation, on the 30th of November 1833. He there
learned, it seems, that his probable destination had
been changed ; for in writing to Mr. Sherer, he
observes
" You are aware of the intention of those in power, res-
pecting my being appointed to Madras. I have not sought,
and may therefore, I trust, receive the appointment as from
God, and expect Him to guide and uphold me in the duties
of it. To have gone home without so public a designation,
woul(J, in some sense, have been more agreeable to me ; ex-
pecting, as I must, to be often called before the public : but
to have "taken c sweet counsel ' once more with you and my
family would have been a great gratification. Should the
appointment take place here, it will be like taking a final adieu
of you all, as it respects the life that now is/'
202
564 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
It appears, however, that for several months he
received no further communications on the subject of
the Bishopric. Thus he writes
TO HIS WIFE.
Feb. 6, 1834.
" I have received several letters from various quarters on
my rumoured preferment. In the mean time, I hear no
more on the subject. I am not, however, in the least anxious.
I am sure whatever be God's will must be best. I have no
reluctance to remain here."
The Archdeacon was now, in fact, on board a
pilot-schooner, cruising in the bay of Bengal, with
a view to recover himself from the effects of a bad
cold. From thence he writes
TO HIS BROTHER.
" The renewal of the East India Company's Charter pro-
mises great and important changes for this country. They are
all intended by the framers of the Bill, without any regard to
religion in any form. How far God will overrule this pro-
ceeding in rulers professedly Christian, remains to be seen.
Certain it is that great changes have already taken place,
in both European and Native Society. In the latter, any
real good has been effected through God's blessing on
missionary exertions. To this, Government in former days
was opposed ; now it is not so : and we require only men
and support, to spread the Christian knowledge far and wide ;
and we do hope Divine Providence is favouring the purpose,
and will supply the means. As to our European Society, a
CALCUTTA. 565
friend who was with us lately from Madras, says, that in all
the Society, chiefly mercantile, he came in contact with
whilst with me, he saw or heard nothing in general offensive
to Christian feeling. This from a stranger, and one capable
of judging, speaks well for Calcutta. Indeed, at this time,
every pulpit in Calcutta, and the adjoining stations, is sup-
plied with a faithful preacher ; and the example of our beloved
Bishop makes even the timid bold e to declare the whole
counsel of God.' "
TO HIS SISTER.
March 4, 1834.
" Before this reaches you, my destination will be fixed.
If not removed from this presidency, it is probable my resi-
dence henceforth will be at Agra, the seat of the new resi-
dency, as next in authority to the Bishop, who will continue
at Calcutta. In either case, the prospect of you and I meet-
ing again, is removed to a distance I do not like to let my
mind dwell upon. When I recur to Stoke, a thousand over-
powering recollections crowd upon me For myself,
my days have passed as a dream. I have had much enjoy-
ment, but seem not to have accomplished any one thing as I
might have done. I was beginning to anticipate much
enjoyment in the society of Sherer and my brothers, but
that seems to be deferred for a season, if it ever arrive.
The anxieties attendant on domestic life have been compara-
tively few. The loss of children I now contemplate as a
gracious appointment, fixing by a process at the time painful,
two olive-branches in the Paradise of God ; and if it please
God, that Eliza and the children reach me in safety, no earthly
care will more, I think disturb me. Yet I know cares
will arrive, but as my day is, strength will be vouchsafed/'
In the month following the date of the foregoing
letter, Archdeacon Corrie had a narrow escape from
566 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
death by drowning. The circumstances attending
the danger to which he was exposed, are thus related
by himself in a letter
TO HIS BROTHER.
" Calcutta, May 6, 1834.
" I may mention that on the 22nd ult. J. Jackson and I
set off to go to Ishipore, or the Government powder-mills.
Through the kindness of a friend in the Military Board, the
use of a house there had been assigned me, for two months,
near to our valued friend Major Powney ; and we were going
to take possession. We proceeded in a bholiah* with a
fair wind, and had reached opposite the grove, when an
alarm was given that the Bore f was coming in. John and
I had just time to get from under the cover, when, sure
enough ; a foaming breaker was close astern. The first wave
the boat surmounted, but then 'broaching to,' as sailors
say, the second wave turned her bottom upwards. John and
I and all the people, ten in number, were plunged into the
deep. I for some time could not rise, and swallowed a good
deal of water, when I providentially became involved in the
sail, by the aid of which I reached the surface; and my
servant (Wahid) who was swimming in search of me, pre-
sently seized my arm and drew me towards the boat, which
was floating up with the tide ; and by degrees I got upon her
keel. John had some difficulty also, in reaching the boat ;
and we were picked up by a friendly Indigo-planter, who
himself narrowly escaped. He gave me a blanket, which pre-
vented cold, and at Tittagur, we got from Mr. Bateman, at
* A row-boat covered at one end.
f The rush of the spring-tide up the river. The elevation of the
wave thus occasioned, is very considerable ; and the noise and ra-
pidity of the rush is appalling.
CALCUTTA. 567
the Bishop's country-house, a change of clothes, and in the
evening we returned by land without suffering any incon-
venience whatever. The news somehow got abroad, and I
have received much sympathy, and more tokens of interest
in my fate than I expected. The danger was imminent,
but was over in a few minutes. "
In a memorandum penned on the day following
that on which this accident occurred, after reciting
the foregoing particulars respecting it, the Archdea-
con adds :
{f On finding myself below the flood the thought occurred,
' Is my end come ? ' But I do not recollect that any ejacu-
lation or any cry for help escaped me. Afterward in Mr. P's
boat there appeared danger from the roughness of the
weather, when I did refer myself to God, to be disposed of
according to His will, without reservation. I have this morn-
ing before day, solemnly called my ways to remembrance
before God, and have solemnly ' received the Atonement,' if
I never received it before ; desiring to receive Christ as my
sanctification, as well as my righteousness ; having proof even
since this event, that unless He sanctify as well as justify
me, I shall remain unholy still."
During the month of July, Mrs. Corrie and her
daughters reached Calcutta in safety, and in the
meanwhile the Archdeacon had received directions to
proceed to England for consecration. He observed
in a letter addressed, on the 24th of June
568 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
TO HIS BROTHER.
" A few days since, I received from Mr. Grant an official
notice of my nomination as Bishop of Bombay, and desir-
ing me to come home for consecration at my earliest con-
venience. I have received a verbal consent from the
chiefs in authority here also, to send me home on service
with the same allowance I now have, till I enter on my new
appointment I will say nothing of the prospect be-
fore me, but that I feel rather depressed than elevated by it.
Bombay is as new to me as it would be to you, except that
I know what it is to bear this climate and people/'
It was found, however, that the Indian authorities
had no power to allow the Archdeacon to receive his
present stipend until he should enter on his new ap-
pointment. The reason indeed why the Government at
home could give no definite instructions until now,
respecting the Archdeacon's movements was, that
although the provisions of the new charter allowed
of his appointment to one of the additional bishop-
rics, it decided also that his stipend as Archdeacon
should thereupon cease, and that his allowance as
Bishop should not commence until he actually landed
in India, to exercise the duties of his office there.
But as under such circumstances he felt called upon
to decline the office, it was in contemplation to send
out a bishop from England who, in conjunction with
the bishop of Calcutta, should consecrate the third
bishop in India. The difficulty alluded to having
however been surmounted, the Archdeacon writes
CALCUTTA. 569
TO HIS BROTHER.
"August 4, 1834.
" I am happy in the prospect of enjoying your society
for a season again. I think we shall correspond with more
intimate, though I scarcely conceive we can with warmer,
feeling than before. My heart has always clung to the idea
of brothers and sister as, next to wife and children, the
strongest tie to earth : and my visit home will, I am sure,
only strengthen this feeling. I wrote to H. in May, of my
expectation of coming home in September. Some rumours
had led me lately to conclude that I might be spared the
journey and voyage ; but last week I received a notification
from the Commissioners for Indian affairs, that His Majesty
has granted me a pension of j8800 a year, to be drawn only
when deriving no emolument from ecclesiastical preferment
in India. This we conclude Mr. Grant meant as a supply
for the expences of visiting England for consecration. It is
all he can do ; and the Court of Directors are altogether so
opposed to the increase of [the number of] Bishops, that
they will afford no aid whatever I expect to embark
in October. It was in October last that I was first in-
formed of the preferment intended for me, but till June last,
had no certainty : and now the difficulties by sea and land,
and especially the separation from family, render the pros-
pect far from cheering. I do not pretend to be insensible
to the distinction implied in being a bishop, though
heartily glad that no ' Lordship' is connected with it in
this instance.* I know Indian society well ; and know
that from the familiarity with which all in the service mix,
from the Ensign or Writer of six months standing, to the
General or grave Judge of the Circuit, that a man coming
* It was erroneously asserted at the time that the usual appel-
lation df courtesy was not to he assigned to the suffragan Bishops
of India.
570 MEMOIRS OF BISHOP CORRIE.
with a title is viewed with much jealousy : and unless, like
Heber, he make himself one with them, whilst every sentence
he utters proves his mental superiority, he will rather be
shunned than sought. As it is, whilst I seek not theirs*
but them, I may, as in time past, be permitted to do a
little good in my way."
Archdeacon Corrie had made every preparation
for proceeding to England, intending that Mrs. C.
and his daughters should remain in India ; but the
health of his wife began so decidedly to fail again,
that the medical men peremptorily decided that her
only human chance of recovery was from a voyage
to the Cape. This unforeseen domestic trial pre-
vented tbe Archdeacon from embarking so soon as
was originally arranged ; but on the 1 2th of No-
vember he quitted the shores of Bengal in the ship
"Exmouth." It pleased God to grant him a pros-
perous voyage to the Cape, where he arrived with
his family on the 13th of January 1835. After a
stay there of some days, the Archdeacon embarked
for England, taking with him his eldest daughter,
the rest of his family remaining at the Cape. In a
memorandum dated Feb. 13th. he remarks:
ee We left St. Helena yesterday evening about 7 o'clock,
and have thus far had a fair and favouring wind. On the
llth I went with Anna to visit Napoleon's grave. The spot
is sequestered, and might well attract his notice in life. He
used frequently to retire, and read under the trees which
now overshadow his tomb. Great was the kindness of the
English Government towards him ; but his restless mind
could take pleasure only in troubled scenes. He was a great
VOYAGE TO ENGLAND. 57 1
instrument in breaking down old barriers to the progress of
Divine truth. May God in mercy supply the means of
establishing His truth, on the Continent of Europe and in
all the earth ! I received much civility from the Governor,
His Majesty's Commissioners and others. Only one Chaplain
in the island, and he sickly. The population is about 5,000.
There is a good deal doing in the way of schools. A Free-
school contains one hundred and twenty boys ; Plantation day-
school fifty-five boys, and twenty-two girls. Four evening
schools ninety-two : four girls' Day-schools, fifty-seven : Huts-
gate, twenty-six. In all, 512 children, of whom sixty-nine are
supported by Government, and sixty-eight boys, and twenty-
five girls by the Benevolent Society. There are about
300 Chinese settlers ; industrious, but ignorant. For these
a school-master is to be recommended by His Majesty's Com-
missioners. Mr. Brook, however, told me, that they have
families by the race of mixed blood, and that their children
go to school and become identified with their mother's class.
The labours of the Chaplain are too much for his health :
another is greatly needed."
On Tuesday April 7, the Archdeacon and his
daughter landed at Dover from the * Exmouth,' slept
at Canterbury, and proceeded th 
